《冰与火之歌卷Ⅱ:列王的纷争》(A_Clash_Of_Kings)【完结】_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:6138 回复:71

[Novel] 《冰与火之歌卷Ⅱ:列王的纷争》(A_Clash_Of_Kings)【完结】

刷新数据 楼层直达
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 40楼  发表于: 2015-08-30 0
 CHAPTER 39
  CATELYN


 
  Two days ride from Riverrun, a scout spied them watering their horses beside a muddy steam. Catelyn had never been so glad to see the twin tower badge of House Frey.
  When she asked him to lead them to her uncle, he said, “The Blackfish is gone west with the king, my lady. Martyn Rivers commands the outriders in his stead.”
  “I see.” She had met Rivers at the Twins; a baseborn son of Lord Walder Frey, half brother to Ser Perwyn. It did not surprise her to learn that Robb had struck at the heart of Lannister power; clearly he had been contemplating just that when he sent her away to treat with Renly. “Where is Rivers now?”
  “His camp is two hours ride, my lady.”
  “Take us to him,” she commanded. Brienne helped her back into her saddle, and they set out at once.
  “Have you come from Bitterbridge, my lady?” the scout asked.
  “No.” She had not dared. With Renly dead, Catelyn had been uncertain of the reception she might receive from his young widow and her protectors. Instead she had ridden through the heart of the war, through fertile riverlands turned to blackened desert by the fury of the Lannisters, and each night her scouts brought back tales that made her ill. “Lord Renly is slain,” she added.
  “We’d hoped that tale was some Lannister lie, or—”
  “Would that it were. My brother commands in Riverrun?”
  “Yes, my lady. His Grace left Ser Edmure to hold Riverrun and guard his rear.”
  Gods grant him the strength to do so, Catelyn thought. And the wisdom as well. “Is there word from Robb in the west?”
  “You have not heard?” The man seemed surprised. “His Grace won a great victory at Oxcross. Ser Stafford Lannister is dead, his host scattered.”
  Ser Wendel Manderly gave a whoop of pleasure, but Catelyn only nodded. Tomorrow’s trials concerned her more than yesterday’s triumphs.
  Martyn Rivers had made his camp in the shell of a shattered holdfast, beside a roofless stable and a hundred fresh graves. He went to one knee when Catelyn dismounted. “Well met, my lady. Your brother charged us to keep an eye out for your party, and escort you back to Riverrun in all haste should we come upon you.”
  Catelyn scarce liked the sound of that. “Is it my father?”
  “No, my lady. Lord Hoster is unchanged.” Rivers was a ruddy man with scant resemblance to his half brothers. “It is only that we feared you might chance upon Lannister scouts. Lord Tywin has left Harrenhal and marches west with all his power.”
  “Rise,” she told Rivers, frowning. Stannis Baratheon would soon be on the march as well, gods help them all. “How long until Lord Tywin is upon us?”
  “Three days, perhaps four, it is hard to know. We have eyes out along all the roads, but it would be best not to linger.”
  Nor did they. Rivers broke his camp quickly and saddled up beside her, and they set off again, near fifty strong now, flying beneath the direwolf, the leaping trout, the twin towers.
  Her men wanted to hear more of Robb’s victory at Oxcross, and Rivers obliged. “There’s a singer come to Riverrun, calls himself Rymund the Rhymer, he’s made a song of the fight. Doubtless you’ll hear it sung tonight, my lady. ‘Wolf in the Night’ this Rymund calls it.” He went on to tell how the remnants of Ser Stafford’s host had fallen back on Lannisport. Without siege engines there was no way to storm Casterly Rock, so the Young Wolf was paying the Lannisters back in kind for the devastation they’d inflicted on the riverlands. Lords Karstark and Glover were raiding along the coast, Lady Mormont had captured thousands of cattle and was driving them back toward Riverrun, while the Greatjon had seized the gold mines at Castamere, Nunn’s Deep, and the Pendric Hills. Ser Wendel laughed. “Nothing’s more like to bring a Lannister running than a threat to his gold.”
  “How did the king ever take the Tooth?” Ser Perwyn Frey asked his bastard brother. “That’s a hard strong keep, and it commands the hill road.”
  “He never took it. He slipped around it in the night. It’s said the direwolf showed him the way, that Grey Wind of his. The beast sniffed out a goat track that wound down a defile and up along beneath a ridge, a crooked and stony way, yet wide enough for men riding single file. The Lannisters in their watchtowers got not so much a glimpse of them.” Rivers lowered his voice. “There’s some say that after the battle, the king cut out Stafford Lannister’s heart and fed it to the wolf.”
  “I would not believe such tales,” Catelyn said sharply. “My son is no savage.”
  “As you say, my lady. Still, it’s no more than the beast deserved. That is no common wolf, that one. The Greatjon’s been heard to say that the old gods of the north sent those direwolves to your children.”
  Catelyn remembered the day when her boys had found the pups in the late summer snows. There had been five, three male and two female for the five trueborn children of House Stark . . . and a sixth, white of fur and red of eye, for Ned’s bastard son Jon Snow. No common wolves, she thought. No indeed.
  That night as they made their camp, Brienne sought out her tent. “My lady, you are safely back among your own now, a day’s ride from your brother’s castle. Give me leave to go.”
  Catelyn should not have been surprised. The homely young woman had kept to herself all through their journey, spending most of her time with the horses, brushing out their coats and pulling stones from their shoes. She had helped Shadd cook and clean game as well, and soon proved that she could hunt as well as any. Any task Catelyn asked her to turn her hand to, Brienne had performed deftly and without complaint, and when she was spoken to she answered politely, but she never chattered, nor wept, nor laughed. She had ridden with them every day and slept among them every night without ever truly becoming one of them.
  It was the same when she was with Renly, Catelyn thought. At the feast, in the melee, even in Renly’s pavilion with her brothers of the Rainbow Guard. There are walls around this one higher than Winterfell’s.
  “If you left us, where would you go?” Catelyn asked her.
  “Back,” Brienne said. “To Storm’s End.”
  “Alone.” It was not a question.
  The broad face was a pool of still water, giving no hint of what might live in the depths below. “Yes.”
  “You mean to kill Stannis.”
  Brienne closed her thick callused fingers around the hilt of her sword.
  The sword that had been his. “I swore a vow. Three times I swore. You heard me.”
  “I did,” Catelyn admitted. The girl had kept the rainbow cloak when she discarded the rest of her bloodstained clothing, she knew. Brienne’s own things had been left behind during their flight, and she had been forced to clothe herself in odd bits of Ser Wendel’s spare garb, since no one else in their party had garments large enough to fit her. “Vows should be kept, I agree, but Stannis has a great host around him, and his own guards sworn to keep him safe.”
  “I am not afraid of his guards. I am as good as any of them. I should never have fled.”
  “Is that what troubles you, that some fool might call you craven?” She sighed. “Renly’s death was no fault of youts. You served him valiantly, but when you seek to follow him into the earth, you serve no one.” She stretched out a hand, to give what comfort a touch could give. “I know how hard it is—”
  Brienne shook off her hand. “No one knows.”
  “You’re wrong,” Catelyn said sharply. “Every morning, when I wake, I remember that Ned is gone. I have no skill with swords, but that does not mean that I do not dream of riding to King’s Landing and wrapping my hands around Cersei Lannister’s white throat and squeezing until her face turns black.”
  The Beauty raised her eyes, the only part of her that was truly beautiful. “If you dream that, why would you seek to hold me back? Is it because of what Stannis said at the parley?”
  Was it? Catelyn glanced across the camp. Two men were walking sentry, spears in hand. “I was taught that good men must fight evil in this world, and Renly’s death was evil beyond all doubt. Yet I was also taught that the gods make kings, not the swords of men. If Stannis is our rightful king—”
  “He’s not. Robert was never the rightful king either, even Renly said as much. Jaime Lannister murdered the rightful king, after Robert killed his lawful heir on the Trident. Where were the gods then? The gods don’t care about men, no more than kings care about peasants.”
  “A good king does care.”
  “Lord Renly . . . His Grace, he . . . he would have been the best king, my lady, he was so good, he . . .”
  “He is gone, Brienne,” she said, as gently as she could. “Stannis and Joffrey remain . . . and so does my son.”
  “He wouldn’t . . . you’d never make a peace with Stannis, would you? Bend the knee? You wouldn’t . . .”
  “I will tell you true, Brienne. I do not know. My son may be a king, but I am no queen ... only a mother who would keep her children safe, however she could.”
  “I am not made to be a mother. I need to fight.”
  “Then fight . . . but for the living, not the dead. Renly’s enemies are Robb’s enemies as well.”
  Brienne stared at the ground and shuffled her feet. “I do not know your son, my lady.” She looked up. “I could serve you. If you would have me.”
  Catelyn was startled. “Why me?”
  The question seemed to trouble Brienne. “You helped me. In the pavilion . . . when they thought that I had . . . thati had . . .
  “You were innocent.”
  “Even so, you did not have to do that. You could have let them kill me. I was nothing to you.”
  Perhaps I did not want to be the only one who knew the dark truth of what had happened there, Catelyn thought. “Brienne, I have taken many wellborn ladies into my service over the years, but never one like you. I am no battle commander.”
  “No, but you have courage. Not battle courage perhaps but . . . I don’t know . . . a kind of woman’s courage. And I think, when the time comes, you will not try and hold me back. Promise me that. That you will not hold me back from Stannis.” Catelyn could still hear Stannis saying that Robb’s turn too would come in time. It was like a cold breath on the back of her neck. “When the time comes, I will not hold you back.”
  The tall girl knelt awkwardly, unsheathed Renly’s longsword, and laid it at her feet. “Then I am yours, my lady. Your liege man, or . . . whatever you would have me be. I will shield your back and keep your counsel and give my life for yours, if need be. I swear it by the old gods and the new.”
  “And I vow that you shall always have a place by my hearth and meat and mead at my table, and pledge to ask no service of you that might bring you into dishonor. I swear it by the old gods and the new. Arise.” As she clasped the other woman’s hands between her own, Catelyn could not help but smile. How many times did I watch Ned accept a man’s oath of service? She wondered what he would think if he could see her now.
  They forded the Red Fork late the next day, upstream of Riverrun where the river made a wide loop and the waters grew muddy and shallow. The crossing was guarded by a mixed force of archers and pikemen wearing the eagle badge of the Mallisters. When they saw Catelyn’s banners, they emerged from behind their sharpened stakes and sent a man over from the far bank to lead her party across. “Slow and careful like, milady,” he warned as he took the bridle of her horse. “We’ve planted iron spikes under the water, y’see, and there’s caltrops scattered among them rocks there. It’s the same on all the fords, by your brother’s command.”
  Edmure thinks to fight here. The realization gave her a queasy feeling in the bowels, but she held her tongue.
  Between the Red Fork and the Tumblestone, they joined a stream of smallfolk making for the safety of Riverrun. Some were driving animals before them, others pulling wayns, but they made way as Catelyn rode past, and cheered her with cries of “Tully!” or “Stark!” Half a mile from the castle, she passed through a large encampment where the scarlet banner of the Blackwoods waved above the lord’s tent. Lucas took his leave of her there, to seek out his father, Lord Tytos. The rest rode on.
  Catelyn spied a second camp strung out along the bank north of the Tumblestone, familiar standards flapping in the wind— Marq Piper’s dancing maiden, Darry’s plowman, the twining red-and-white snakes of the Paeges. They were all her father’s bannermen, lords of the Trident. Most had left Riverrun before she had, to defend their own lands. If they were here again, it could only mean that Edmure had called them back. Gods save us, it’s true, he means to offer battle to Lord Tywin.
  Something dark was dangling against the walls of Riverrun, Catelyn saw from a distance. When she rode close, she saw dead men hanging from the battlements, slumped at the ends of long ropes with hempen nooses tight around their necks, their faces swollen and black. The crows had been at them, but their crimson cloaks still showed bright against the sandstone walls.
  “They have hanged some Lannisters,” Hal Mollen observed.
  “A pretty sight,” Ser Wendel Manderly said cheerfully.
  “Our friends have begun without us,” Perwyn Frey jested. The others laughed, all but Brienne, who gazed up at the row of bodies unblinking, and neither spoke nor smiled.
  If they have slain the Kingslayer, then my daughters are dead as well. Catelyn spurred her horse to a canter. Hal Mollen and Robin Flint raced past at a gallop, halooing to the gatehouse. The guards on the walls had doubtless spied her banners some time ago, for the portcullis was up as they approached.
  Edmure rode out from the castle to meet her, surrounded by three of her father’s sworn men-great-bellied Ser Desmond Grell the master-at-arms, Utherydes Wayn the steward, and Ser Robin Ryger, Riverrun’s big bald captain of guards. They were all three of an age with Lord Hoster, men who had spent their lives in her father’s service. Old men, Catelyn realized.
  Edmure wore a blue-and-red cloak over a tunic embroidered with silver fish. From the look of him, he had not shaved since she rode south; his beard was a fiery bush. “Cat, it is good to have you safely back. When we heard of Renly’s death, we feared for your life. And Lord Tywin is on the march as well.”
  “So I am told. How fares our father?”
  “One day he seems stronger, the next He shook his head. “He’s asked for you. I did not know what to tell him.”
  “I will go to him soon,” she vowed. “Has there been word from Storm’s End since Renly died? Or from Bitterbridge?” No ravens came to men on the road, and Catelyn was anxious to know what had happened behind her.
  “Nothing from Bitterbridge. From Storm’s End, three birds from the castellan, Ser Cortnay Penrose, all carrying the same plea. Stannis has him surrounded by land and sea. He offers his allegiance to whatsoever king will break the siege. He fears for the boy, he says. What boy would that be, do you know?”
  “Edric Storm,” Brienne told them. “Robert’s bastard son.”
  Edmure looked at her curiously. “Stannis has sworn that the garrison might go free, unharmed, provided they yield the castle within the fortnight and deliver the boy into his hands, but Ser Cortnay will not consent.”
  He risks all for a baseborn boy whose blood is not even his own, Catelyn thought. “Did you send him an answer?”
  Edmure shook his head. “Why, when we have neither help nor hope to offer? And Stannis is no enemy of ours.”
  Ser Robin Ryger spoke. “My lady, can you tell us the manner of Lord Renly’s death? The tales we’ve heard have been queer.”
  “Cat,” her brother said, “some say you killed Renly. Others claim it was some southron woman.” His glance lingered on Brienne.
  “My king was murdered,” the girl said quietly, “and not by Lady Catelyn. I swear it on my sword, by the gods old and new.”
  “This is Brienne of Tarth, the daughter of Lord Selwyn the Evenstar, who served in Renly’s Rainbow Guard,” Catelyn told them. “Brienne, I am honored to acquaint you with my brother Ser Edmure Tully, heir to Riverrun. His steward Utherydes Wayn. Ser Robin Ryger and Ser Desmond Grell.”
  “Honored,” said Ser Desmond. The others echoed him. The girl flushed, embarrassed even at this commonplace courtesy. If Edmure thought her a curious sort of lady, at least he had the grace not to say so.
  “Brienne was with Renly when he was killed, as was I,” said Catelyn, “but we had no part in his death.” She did not care to speak of the shadow, here in the open with men all around, so she waved a hand at the bodies. “Who are these men you’ve
  hanged?”
  Edmure glanced up uncomfortably. “They came with Ser Cleos when he brought the queen’s answer to our peace offer.”
  Catelyn was shocked. “You’ve killed envoys?”
  “False envoys,” Edmure declared. “They pledged me their peace and surrendered their weapons, so I allowed them freedom of the castle, and for three nights they ate my meat and drank my mead whilst I talked with Ser Cleos. On the fourth night, they tried to free the Kingslayer.” He pointed up. “That big brute killed two guards with naught but those ham hands of his, caught them by the throats and smashed their skulls together while that skinny lad beside him was opening Lannister’s cell with a bit of wire, gods curse him. The one on the end was some sort of damned mummer. He used my own voice to command that the River Gate be opened. The guardsmen swear to it, Enger and Delp and Long Lew, all three. If you ask me, the man sounded nothing like me, and yet the oafs were raising the portcullis all the same.”
  This was the Imp’s work, Catelyn suspected; it stank of the same sort of cunning he had displayed at the Eyrie. Once, she would have named Tyrion the least dangerous of the Lannisters. Now she was not so certain. “How is it you caught them?”
  “Ah, as it happened, I was not in the castle. I’d crossed the Tumblestone to, ah . . .”
  “You were whoring or wenching. Get on with the tale.”
  Edmure’s cheeks flamed as red as his beard. “It was the hour before dawn, and I was only then returning. When Long Lew saw my boat and recognized me, he finally thought to wonder who was standing below barking commands, and raised a cry.”
  “Tell me the Kingslayer was retaken.”
  “Yes, though not easily. Jaime got hold of a sword, slew Poul Pernford and Ser Desmond’s squire Myles, and wounded Delp so badly that Maester Vyman fears he’ll soon die as well. It was a bloody mess. At the sound of steel, some of the other red cloaks rushed to join him, barehand or no. I hanged those beside the four who freed him, and threw the rest in the dungeons. Jaime too. We’ll have no more escapes from that one. He’s down in the dark this time, chained hand and foot and bolted to the wall.”
  “And Cleos Frey?”
  “He swears he knew naught of the plot. Who can say? The man is half Lannister, half Frey, and all liar. I put him in Jaime’s old tower cell.”
  “You say he brought terms?”
  “If you can call them that. You’ll like them no more than I did, I promise.”
  “Can we hope for no help from the south, Lady Stark?” asked Utherydes Wayn, her father’s steward. “This charge of incest . . . Lord Tywin does not suffer such slights lightly. He will seek to wash the stain from his daughter’s name with the blood of her accuser, Lord Stannis must see that. He has no choice but to make common cause with us.”
  Stannis has made common cause with a power greater and darker. “Let us speak of these matters later.” Catelyn trotted over the drawbridge, putting the grisly row of dead Lannisters behind her. Her brother kept pace. As they rode out into the bustle of Riverrun’s upper bailey, a naked toddler ran in front of the horses. Catelyn jerked her reins hard to avoid him, glancing about in dismay. Hundreds of smallfolk had been admitted to the castle, and allowed to erect crude shelters against the walls. Their children were everywhere underfoot, and the yard teemed with their cows, sheep, and chickens. “Who are all these folk?”
  “My people,” Edmure answered. “They were afraid.”
  Only my sweet brother would crowd all these useless mouths into a castle that might soon be under siege. Catelyn knew that Edmure had a soft heart; sometimes she thought his head was even softer. She loved him for it, yet still . . .
  “Can Robb be reached by raven?”
  “He’s in the field, my lady,” Ser Desmond replied. “The bird would have no way to find him.”
  Utherydes Wayn coughed. “Before he left us, the young king instructed us to send you on to the Twins upon your return, Lady Stark. He asks that you learn more of Lord Walder’s daughters, to help him select his bride when the time comes.”
  “We’ll provide you with fresh mounts and provisions,” her brother promised. “You’ll want to refresh yourself before—”
  “I’ll want to stay,” Catelyn said, dismounting. She had no intention of leaving Riverrun and her dying father to pick Robb’s wife for him. Robb wants me safe, I cannot fault him for that, but his pretext is growing threadbare. “Boy,” she called, and an urchin from the stables ran out to take the reins of her horse.
  Edmure swung down from his saddle. He was a head taller than she was, but he would always be her little brother. “Cat,” he said unhappily, “Lord Tywin is coming—”
  “He is making for the west, to defend his own lands. If we close our gates and shelter behind the walls, we can watch him pass with safety.”
  “This is Tully land,” Edmure declared. “If Tywin Lannister thinks to cross it unbloodied, I mean to teach him a hard lesson.”
  The same lesson you taught his son? Her brother could be stubborn as river rock when his pride was touched, but neither of them was likely to forget how Ser Jaime had cut Edmure’s host to bloody pieces the last time he had offered battle. “We have nothing to gain and everything to lose by meeting Lord Tywin in the field,” Catelyn said tactfully.
  “The yard is not the place to discuss my battle plans.”
  “As you will. Where shall we go?”
  Her brother’s face darkened. For a moment she thought he was about to lose his temper with her, but finally he snapped, “The godswood. If you will insist.”
  She followed him along a gallery to the godswood gate. Edmure’s anger had always been a sulky, sullen thing. Catelyn was sorry she had wounded him, but the matter was too important for her to concern herself with his pride. When they were alone beneath the trees, Edmure turned to face her.
  “You do not have the strength to meet the Lannisters in the field,” she said bluntly.
  “When all my strength is marshaled, I should have eight thousand foot and three thousand horse,” Edmure said. “Which means Lord Tywin will have near twice your numbers.”
  “Robb’s won his battles against worse odds,” Edmure replied, “and I have a plan. You’ve forgotten Roose Bolton. Lord Tywin defeated him on the Green Fork, but failed to pursue. When Lord Tywin went to Han renhal, Bolton took the ruby ford and the crossroads. He has ten thousand men. I’ve sent word to Helman Tallhart to join him with the garrison Robb left at the Twins—”
  “Edmure, Robb left those men to hold the Twins and make certain Lord Walder keeps faith with us.”
  “He has,” Edmure said stubbornly. “The Freys fought bravely in the Whispering Wood, and old Ser Stevron died at Oxcross, we hear. Ser Ryman and Black Walder and the rest are with Robb in the west, Martyn has been of great service scouting, and Ser Perwyn helped see you safe to Renly. Gods be good, how much more can we ask of them? Robb’s betrothed to one of Lord Walder’s daughters, and Roose Bolton wed another, I hear. And haven’t you taken two of his grandsons to be fostered at Winterfell?”
  “A ward can easily become a hostage, if need be.” She had not known that Ser Stevron was dead, nor of Bolton’s marriage.
  “If we’re two hostages to the good, all the more reason Lord Walder dare not play us false. Bolton needs Frey’s men, and Ser Helman’s as well. I’ve commanded him to retake Harrenhal.”
  “That’s like to be a bloody business.”
  “Yes, but once the castle falls, Lord Tywin will have no safe retreat. My own levies will defend the fords of Red Fork against his crossing. If he attacks across the river, he’ll end as Rhaegar did when he tried to cross the Trident. If he holds back, he’ll be caught between Riverrun and Harrenhal, and when Robb returns from the west we can finish him for good and all.”
  Her brother’s voice was full of brusque confidence, but Catelyn found herself wishing that Robb had not taken her uncle Brynden west with him. The Blackfish was the veteran of half a hundred battles; Edmure was the veteran of one, and that one lost.
  “The plan’s a good one,” he concluded. “Lord Tytos says so, and Lord jonos as well. When did Blackwood and Bracken agree about anything that was not certain, I ask you?”
  “Be that as it may.” She was suddenly weary. Perhaps she was wrong to oppose him. Perhaps it was a splendid plan, and her misgivings only a woman’s fears. She wished Ned were here, or her uncle Brynden, or . . . “Have you asked Father about this?”
  “Father is in no state to weigh strategies. Two days ago he was making plans for your marriage to Brandon Stark! Go see him yourself if you do not believe me. This plan will work, Cat, you’ll see.”
  “I hope so, Edmure. I truly do.” She kissed him on the cheek, to let him know she meant it, and went to find her father.
  Lord Hoster Tully was much as she had left him—abed, haggard, flesh pale and clammy. The room smelled of sickness, a cloying odor made up in equal parts of stale sweat and medicine. When she pulled back the drapes, her father gave a low moan, and his eyes fluttered open. He stared at her as if he could not comprehend who she was or what she wanted.
  “Father.” She kissed him. “I am returned.”
  He seemed to know her then. “You’ve come,” he whispered faintly, lips barely moving.
  “Yes,” she said. “Robb sent me south, but I hurried back.”
  “South . . . where . . . is the Eyrie south, sweetling? I don’t recall . . . oh, dear heart, I was afraid . . . have you forgiven me, child?” Tears ran down his cheeks.
  “You’ve done nothing that needs forgiveness, Father.” She stroked his limp white hair and felt his brow. The fever still burned him from within, despite all the maester’s potions.
  “It was best,” her father whispered. “Jon’s a good man, good . . . strong, kind . . . take care of you . . . he will . . . and well born, listen to me, you must, I’m your father . . . your father . . . you’ll wed when Cat does, yes you will . . .”
  He thinks I’m Lysa, Catelyn realized. Gods be good, he talks as if we were not married yet.
  Her father’s hands clutched at hers, fluttering like two frightened white birds. “That stripling . . . wretched boy . . . not speak that name to me, your duty . . . your mother, she would . . .” Lord Hoster cried as a spasm of pain washed over him. “Oh, gods forgive me, forgive me, forgive me. My medicine . . .”
  And then Maester Vyman was there, holding a cup to his lips. Lord Hoster sucked at the thick white potion as eager as a babe at the breast, and Catelyn could see peace settle over him once more. “He’ll sleep now, my lady,” the maester said when the cup was empty. The milk of the poppy had left a thick white film around her father’s mouth. Maester Vyman wiped it away with a sleeve.
  Catelyn could watch no more. Hoster Tully had been a strong man, and proud. It hurt her to see him reduced to this. She went out to the terrace. The yard below was crowded with refugees and chaotic with their noises, but beyond the walls the rivers flowed clean and pure and endless. Those are his rivers, and soon he will return to them for his last voyage.
  Maester Vyman had followed her out. “My lady,” he said softly, “I cannot keep the end at bay much longer. We ought send a rider after his brother. Ser Brynden would wish to be here.”
  “Yes,” Catelyn said, her voice thick with her grief.
  “And the Lady Lysa as well, perhaps?”
  “Lysa will not come.”
  “If you wrote her yourself, perhaps . . .”
  “I will put some words to paper, if that please you.” She wondered who Lysa’s “wretched stripling” had been. Some young squire or hedge knight, like as not . . . though by the vehemence with which Lord Hoster had opposed him, he might have been a tradesman’s son or baseborn apprentice, even a singer. Lysa had always been too fond of singers. I must not blame her. Jon Arryn was twenty years older than our father, however noble.
  The tower her brother had set aside for her use was the very same that she and Lysa had shared as maids. It would feel good to sleep on a featherbed again, with a warm fire in the hearth; when she was rested the world would seem less bleak. But outside her chambers she found Utherydes Wayn waiting with two women clad in grey, their faces cowled save for their eyes. Catelyn knew at once why they were here. “Ned?”
  The sisters lowered their gaze. Utherydes said, “Ser Cleos brought him from King’s Landing, my lady.”
  “Take me to him,” she commanded.
  They had laid him out on a trestle table and covered him with a banner, the white banner of House Stark with its grey direwolf sigil. “I would look on him,” Catelyn said.
  “Only the bones remain, my lady.”
  “I would look on him,” she repeated.
  One of the silent sisters turned down the banner.
  Bones, Catelyn thought. This is not Ned, this is not the man I loved, the father of my children. His hands were clasped together over his chest, skeletal fingers curled about the hilt of some longsword, but they were not Ned’s hands, so strong and full of life. They had dressed the bones in Ned’s surcoat, the fine white velvet with the direwolf badge over the heart, but nothing remained of the warm flesh that had pillowed her head so many nights, the arms that had held her. The head had been rejoined to the body with fine silver wire, but one skull looks much like another, and in those empty hollows she found no trace of her lord’s dark grey eyes, eyes that could be soft as a fog or hard as stone. They gave his eyes to crows, she remembered.
  Catelyn turned away. “That is not his sword.”
  “Ice was not returned to us, my lady,” Utherydes said. “Only Lord Eddard’s bones.”
  “I suppose I must thank the queen for even that much.”
  “Thank the Imp, my lady. It was his doing.”
  One day I will thank them all. “I am grateful for your service, sisters,” Catelyn said, “but I must lay another task upon you. Lord Eddard was a Stark, and his bones must be laid to rest beneath Winterfell.” They will make a statue of him, a stone likeness that will sit in the dark with a direwolf at his feet and a sword across his knees. “Make certain the sisters have fresh horses, and aught else they need for the journey,” she told Utherydes Wayn. “Hal Mollen will escort them back to Winterfell, it is his place as captain of guards.” She gazed down at the bones that were all that remained of her lord and love. “Now leave me, all of you. I would be alone with Ned tonight.”
  The women in grey bowed their heads. The silent sisters do not speak to the living, Catelyn remembered dully, but some say they can talk to the dead. And how she envied that . . .



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter40 凯特琳
  离奔流城还差两日骑程时,他们在一条多泥的溪边饮马之际被斥候发现。看到佛雷家的双塔纹章,凯特琳从未如此欣慰。
  当要求此人带他们面见她叔叔时,他说:“黑鱼大人跟随国王陛下前去西征,夫人。现由马丁·河文接替他的职务,指挥侦察部队。”
  “我明白了。”在孪河城,她见过这个河文:瓦德·佛雷侯爵的私生子之一,派温爵士的同父异母兄弟。对于罗柏领军击向兰尼斯特家根据地的行为,她并不惊讶,很明显早在送她去蓝礼那边谈判之前,他已有了通盘考虑。“河文人在哪里?”
  “他的营地离此有两小时骑程,夫人。”
  “带我们去见他。”她下令。布蕾妮扶她上马,众人立刻出发。
  “您从苦桥回来吗,夫人?”途中,这名斥候问。
  “不是。”她不敢这样做。蓝礼死后,凯特琳不确定他的年轻遗孀和她的保护者们会如何看待自己。于是她故意改变回程路线,冒险穿越作战区。她目睹肥沃的河间地在兰尼斯特的怒吼下变成灰黑焦土,每一晚斥候带回的故事都让她难以入眠。“蓝礼公爵被杀了,”她补充。
  “我们还希望这是兰尼斯特造的谣,或者——”
  “可惜不是。如今奔流城由我弟弟掌管?”
  “是的,夫人。陛下令艾德慕爵士留守奔流城,保卫后方。”
  愿诸神赐予他完成使命的力量,凯特琳心想,以及相应的智慧。“西境可有罗柏的消息传来?”
  “您还没听说哪?”他一脸惊奇。“陛下在牛津大获全胜,兰尼斯特被打得溃不成军,敌军主将史戴佛·兰尼斯特爵士也被击毙。”
  文德尔·曼德勒爵士发出一阵欢快的呐喊,但凯特琳只点点头。明天的考验比昨天的胜利更教她关切。
  马丁·河文扎营在一个坍塌的庄园内,旁边有一个无顶的马厩和上百座新坟。凯特琳下马时,他上前单腿跪下行礼。“幸会,夫人。您哥哥指示我们密切注意,随时恭候您的到来,并叫我们一旦找到您,不得拖延,立刻全速护送您返回奔流城。”
  凯特琳心里一紧。“我父亲出事了?”
  “不,夫人,霍斯特公爵的病情没有变化。”河文是个气色红润的男子,和他的同父异母兄弟们没有多少相似之处。“我们只是担心您在不经意间遭遇兰尼斯特的斥候。泰温公爵已经离开赫伦堡,率领麾下所有部队向西挺进。”
  “请起,”她告诉河文,皱紧了眉头。诸神保佑,幸亏史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩不久也该进军了。“泰温大人离我们还有多远?”
  “三天,或是四天骑程,很难说。每条道上我们都有眼线,但此地的确不宜久留。”
  他们没有逗留。河文当即下令拔营,上马护送凯特琳出发。他手下有近五十人,头顶飘扬着冰原奔狼、孪河双塔与腾跃鳟鱼的旗帜。
  她的护卫急切地打听有关罗柏牛津大捷的消息,河文也答个不停:“奔流城里来了个歌手,自称‘打油诗人’雷蒙德,他为这场战斗谱了首歌。您一定要好好听这曲子,夫人。雷蒙德为歌取名《黑夜的奔狼》。”他继续讲述史戴佛爵士的残兵如何缩回兰尼斯港。由于缺乏攻城机械,少狼主一时难以攻下凯岩城,但他让兰尼斯特为在河间地的大肆蹂躏付出了代价。卡史塔克大人和葛洛佛大人奔袭海岸,莫尔蒙伯爵夫人则逮住成千上万的牲畜,准备将它们驱回奔流城,大琼恩更占领了位于卡斯特梅、努恩堡和彭德瑞丘陵等地的金矿。文德尔爵士哈哈大笑,“金子没了,兰尼斯特这下可得手忙脚乱啰。”
  “陛下如何攻下金牙城的呢?”派温·佛雷爵士询问他的私生子哥哥。“此城固若金汤,又正好扼住山口要道。”
  “陛下并没有硬攻,而是摸黑绕了过去。听说是冰原狼带的路,就是他那只灰风。这猛兽嗅出一条山羊走的小道,藏在山脊背后,翻过隘口。小路曲折多石,仅容单骑行走,但等全军通过,了望塔里的兰尼斯特军也毫无知觉。”河文压低声音。“据说,战斗结束后,陛下亲手挖出史戴佛·兰尼斯特的心脏,犒劳他的狼咧。”
  “无稽之谈,我决不相信,”凯特琳尖锐地说,“我儿可不是野蛮人。”
  “夫人说得是。不过,即便是真的,这猛兽也受之无愧。灰风可不是普通的狼啊。有人曾听大琼恩说起,正是北方的旧神把这些冰原狼赐予您儿子的。”
  凯特琳忆起孩子们在夏末的初雪中发现小狼的那一天。一共五只,三只公的,两只母的,正好搭配史塔克家族的五位嫡子……而那第六只狼,白色的毛皮,红色的眼睛,是为奈德的私生子琼恩·雪诺所准备。他们不是普通的狼,她想,的确不是。
  当晚,他们安营扎寨后,布蕾妮来到她的营房。“夫人,您已经平安无恙地回到了自己人中间,离您弟弟的城堡也只剩一日骑程。就请允许我向您告辞吧。”
  凯特琳并不惊讶。这位其貌不扬的少女一路上都不与人来往,她把大部分时间花在照料马匹上,替它们刷毛,清理踢铁上的碎石。她还帮夏德做饭打扫,也跟其他人一起狩猎。无论凯特琳有何吩咐,布蕾妮都用心完成,没有任何抱怨;无论凯特琳询问什么,她都礼貌地回答,从不多嘴,从不哭泣,也从无欢笑。每一天,她都跟他们一起走,每一夜,她都同他们一起睡,然而,她从来没有成为他们中的一员。
  在蓝礼那边,她不也一样?凯特琳想,宴会中,武场上,甚至同身为她弟兄的彩虹护卫们一起守在蓝礼营帐的时候……她为自己构筑的深墙比临冬城的城郭还要高。
  “离开了我们,你要去哪里?”凯特琳问她。
  “回去,”布蕾妮说,“回风息堡。”
  “独自一人。”这并非提问。
  那张宽大的脸庞犹如一泓波澜不惊的池水,无从泄露深处的秘密。“是。”
  “你想杀史坦尼斯。”
  布蕾妮用厚实、多茧的手指紧紧握住剑柄,那原本是“他”的剑。“我发过誓,一共发了三次。您也听到了。”
  “是的,”凯特琳承认。她知道,这女孩扔掉了所有染血的衣物,惟独不肯抛弃那件彩虹披风。当初走得匆忙,布蕾妮的物品都不及带走,而今,她只能借穿文德尔爵士的衣服,看起来十分古怪,然而这群人中除了文德尔谁也没这么大的衣服。“誓言必须遵守,这点我同意,可眼下史坦尼斯军容强盛,他身边无疑有许多誓言守护他的侍卫。”
  “我不怕他们。我和他们一样强。我当初就不该退缩。”
  “你烦恼的就是这个,怕哪个傻瓜叫你胆小鬼?”她叹口气。“蓝礼之死不是你的错,你曾忠勇地为他服务。但如今你想追随他于地下,这对任何人都没好处。”她伸出手,试图给对方安慰。“我明白,这很难——”
  布蕾妮挥开她。“没人明白。”
  “你错了,”凯特琳尖锐地说。“每天清晨,当我醒来,头一件想到的事就是奈德已经离我而去。我不会舞刀弄剑,但我做梦都渴望自己能驱马狂奔,冲进君临,用双手紧紧掐住瑟曦的白脖子,用力用力,要她气绝身亡。”
  “美人”抬起眼睛,那是她全身上下惟一称得上美丽的部位。“如果您也做这种梦,为什么还要阻止我?莫非因为史坦尼斯在谈判时揭露的那些事?”
  是吗?凯特琳的目光扫过营区。两个士兵正手握长矛,来回放哨。“从小,人们便教导我:在这个世界上,好人应当挺身而出,对抗邪恶。而蓝礼之死毫无疑问是件非常邪恶的事。可是,人们也告诉我,君权神授,并非武力所能强求。如果史坦尼斯真是我们合法的国王——”
  “他不是,就连劳勃也不是,这话蓝礼陛下不是说了么?詹姆·兰尼斯特谋害了真正的国王,而劳勃在三叉戟河杀掉了他的合法后嗣。当他们这样干的时候,诸神在哪里?诸神并不在乎凡人,就像国王从不关心农民。”
  “一个好国王会关心。”
  “蓝礼大人……陛下,他……他本可成为最好的国王,夫人,他那么善良,他……”
  “他已离我们而去,布蕾妮,”她说,用上最温柔的语调。“只有史坦尼斯和乔佛里留下来……还有我的儿子。”
  “他不会……您不会与史坦尼斯讲和吧,是吧?向他屈膝?您不会的……”
  “说实话,布蕾妮,我真的不知道。我儿子或许想当国王,但我却当不了什么太后……我只想做个好母亲,看着自己的孩子平平安安,不管付出任何代价。”
  “我生来便不是做母亲的料。我要战斗。”
  “那么就去战斗吧……然则要为生者,而非死人。记住,蓝礼的敌人也是罗柏的敌人。”
  布蕾妮盯着地面,缓缓踱步。“我不认得您的儿子,夫人。”她抬起头,“但我愿意为您效劳,如果您接受的话。”
  凯特琳吃了一惊。“我?为什么?”
  她的问题让布蕾妮有些困扰。“您帮助过我,在蓝礼的大帐里……当他们以为是我……是我……”
  “你本就是清白的。”
  “话虽如此,您当时却不需要那么做。您可以让他们杀了我。我对您来说根本不重要。”
  或许,我只是不愿成为黑暗真相的惟一见证人,凯特琳心想。“布蕾妮,这些年来我曾把许多贵妇人带在身边,但她们和你都不一样。你得明白,我对作战一窍不通。”
  “是的,但您并不缺乏勇气。也许,那不是浴血沙场的勇气,然而……我不知道……我想那是种女人特有的勇气。而且我明白,当时机来临,您一定不会强留我。请答应我这个条件吧,答应我不阻止我向史坦尼斯复仇。”
  凯特琳耳畔回响起史坦尼斯的话,他也有末日来临的那一天,这感觉就如一道冷风钻过颈背。“当时机来临时,我决不阻止你向史坦尼斯复仇。”
  高大的女孩笨拙地跪下,拔出蓝礼的长剑,放在凯特琳脚边。“我是您的人了,夫人。我是您忠诚的卫士,或是……您让我担任的任何角色。我会保护您的安全,听从您的指示。危难之际,我愿奉献我的生命。以新旧诸神之名,我郑重起誓。”
  “我起誓,你将永远在我的壁炉边占有一席之地,你将和我同桌喝酒,同餐吃肉。我誓言永不让你的服务蒙上不誉的污名。以新旧诸神之名,我郑重起誓。起来吧。”她将另一位女人的手掌紧紧握在自己手中,不可遏抑地欢笑起来。有多少次,我看着奈德接受别人的宣誓效忠?她不禁想:不知他看见我今天的一幕,又该说些什么呢?
  翌日,他们渡过了红叉河。此处在奔流城的上游,河道拐了个大弯,使得河水泥泞而浅薄。渡口由一群弓箭手和长矛兵组成的混合部队把守,胸前有梅利斯特家族的飞鹰纹章。他们瞧见凯特琳的旗号,便从削尖木桩后现身,派一人从对岸过来引导她的团队渡河。“慢一点,小心些。来,夫人,”士兵伸手抓住她的马缰,一边告诫,“我们在水底埋了铁钉,您看看,还有这些石头旁全是蒺藜。每个渡口都这样安排。这是您弟弟的命令。”
  艾德慕想在这里打仗。想到这里,她肠胃打结,但什么也没说。
  在红叉河和腾石河之间,他们遭遇了大批前往奔流城避难的平民。有的吆喝牲畜,有的拉着板车,当凯特琳经过时,人们纷纷让路,一边朝她欢呼:“徒利万岁!”或“史塔克万岁!”离城堡还差半里路时,他们穿过一片辽阔的营区,上面飘扬着布莱伍德家族的猩红大旗。卢卡斯向她辞行,前去同父亲泰陀斯伯爵会合。其他人继续前进。
  凯特琳发现腾石河北岸也有一座巨大的营寨,熟悉的旗帜在风中招展——马柯·派柏的舞蹈少女旗,戴瑞家族的农人旗,培吉家族的红白双蛇旗。他们都是父亲的封臣,都是三河流域的诸侯。在她离开奔流城之前,他们皆已四散开去,各自保卫自己的领地。如今他们又聚在一起,只可能有一个原因——艾德慕召集了他们。诸神啊,救救我们吧,他是打算跟泰温大人正面决战啊。
  从远处,凯特琳便看见某种黑黑的事物在奔流城的墙垒上晃荡,走近后,她才看清那是城垛上吊着的死人,于长索尽头无力地抖动。麻绳缠绕颈项,面容肿胀乌黑,尽管躯体排满了乌鸦,但深红的斗篷在砂岩城墙上依旧十分醒目。
  “他们吊死了不少兰尼斯特。”哈尔·莫兰评论。
  “多美的风景,”文德尔·曼德勒爵士愉快地说。
  “朋友们等不及我们便开动啦,”派温·佛雷开起了玩笑。其他人跟着笑了,只有布蕾妮除外,她目不转睛地盯着那排尸体,没有开口,也没有笑。
  如果他们杀掉弑君者,就等于判了我女儿的死刑。凯特琳一踢马肚,奔跑起来。哈尔·莫伦和罗宾·佛林特策马从她身边驰过,向着城门楼高叫。然而守卫们一定早早发现了她的旗帜,等他俩接近时闸门已然升起。
  艾德慕从城堡里骑马出来会她,身旁陪着三位父亲的部属——挺着大肚子的教头戴斯蒙·格瑞尔爵士,总管乌瑟莱斯·韦恩,以及侍卫队长罗宾·莱格爵士,后者是个大光头。他们三人都和霍斯特公爵一般年纪,他们都将自己的一生献给了她父亲。他们都老了,凯特琳意识到。
  艾德慕披着红蓝披风,外衣上绣着银鱼纹章。从他的面容看来,似乎自她南下后就没修过胡子,火红的胡须长满了下巴。“凯特,你平安归来真是太好了。当我们听说蓝礼死讯时,着实为你的安危担忧。眼下,泰温公爵也开始了行动。”
  “我听说了。父亲情况如何?”
  “时好时坏,反复无常……”他摇摇头。“他在找你。我不知怎么跟他解释。”
  “我立刻去见他,”她保证。“蓝礼死后,风息堡方面有消息传来吗?苦桥那边呢?”渡鸦难以送信给路上的旅人,而凯特琳急着想知道走后到底发生了什么。
  “苦桥那边没有消息。风息堡的代理城主,科塔奈·庞洛斯爵士,倒是一连派了三只鸟过来,全是恳求援助的呼吁。史坦尼斯已从陆地和海洋上把他团团包围。庞洛斯宣称无论哪个国王,只要帮他打破围攻,他就投效于谁。他信里说,他害怕史坦尼斯会对孩子不利。到底是什么孩子,你知道吗?”
  “艾德瑞克·风暴,”布蕾妮告诉他们。“劳勃的私生子。”
  艾德慕好奇地回望她。“史坦尼斯已经担保,只要守备队在两周内献出城堡,并将孩子交到他手中,他就既往不咎,准许他们自由离开。但看来科塔奈爵士不会接受。”
  为一个并非自身血脉的私生男孩,他竟甘愿做这一切,凯特琳想。“你给他回复了吗?”
  艾德慕再次摇头。“怎么给?依目前的情形,我们帮不了他,也给不了他任何希望。再说,史坦尼斯也不是咱们的敌人。”
  罗宾·莱格爵士开口:“夫人,您能否告知蓝礼大人死亡的真相?我们听到各种离奇的谣传。”
  “凯特,”弟弟说,“有人说你杀了蓝礼,还有人说下手的是某个南方女人。”他的目光停在布蕾妮身上。
  “我的国王的确遭到谋杀,”女孩平静地答道,“但并非为凯特琳夫人所害。我以我宝剑之名起誓,请新旧诸神作证。”
  “这位是塔斯的布蕾妮,暮之星塞尔温伯爵的女儿,曾是蓝礼的彩虹护卫之一。”凯特琳告诉他们。“布蕾妮,我很荣幸地向你引见我的弟弟艾德慕·徒利爵士,奔流城的继承人。这位是他的总管乌瑟莱斯·韦恩。这两位分别是罗宾·莱格爵士和戴斯蒙·格瑞尔爵士。”
  “非常荣幸,”戴斯蒙爵士应道,其他人也打了招呼。女孩羞红了脸,这平凡的礼仪也让她困窘不安。如果艾德慕以为她是个奇女子,至少他还有礼貌管住嘴巴。
  “蓝礼身亡之时,布蕾妮正好在他身边,我也一样,”凯特琳续道,“但他的死和我们没有任何关系。”她还不敢谈论影子的事,尤其是在公开场合,许多人在场的情况下,所以她指指城墙上的悬尸。“你们吊死了谁?”
  艾德慕抬头,不安地望着那些尸首。“克里奥爵士的随从,他带着太后对我们的答复赶回来。”
  凯特琳无比震惊。“你把使节杀了?”
  “他们哪是什么使节,”艾德慕声明。“他们保证会遵守和平,同时交出了武器,所以我允许他们在城堡内自由活动。前三个晚上,他们高高兴兴地同我们吃肉喝酒,我还陪那个克里奥爵士畅谈了一番,谁知到第四天夜里,这些人竟去营救弑君者,”他愤愤地说,“那个人高马大的畜生赤手空拳格杀了两个守卫,他用胳膊扣住他们的喉咙,把他们脑袋撞个粉碎。随后他身边那个瘦骨伶仃的小猴子用半截金属线打开兰尼斯特的牢门,诸神诅咒他。那边那个不知打哪儿来的挨千刀的戏子,居然扮出我的声音去命令守卫打开水门。恩格,德普和长人卢三个都发誓是这样。你瞧,我就不信有人的声音能和我一样,只怪这些呆子还是开了闸门。”
  这是小恶魔的把戏,凯特琳揣测,早在鹰巢城时他便显出同样的狡黠。她一度以为提利昂是最不构成威胁的一个兰尼斯特,如今可没那么确定。“你怎么抓住他们的?”
  “喔,事情发生时,我恰巧不在城里。我去腾石河对面……喔……”
  “混妓院还是去偷情?继续刚才的故事。”
  艾德慕的脸变得跟胡子一般红。“那天我回来得早,天亮前一个小时便从外面赶回。长人卢远远看到我的船,认出我的面容,终于开始怀疑昨晚到底是谁在城下发号施令,便发出警报。”
  “告诉我,你没有让弑君者跑掉。”
  “没有,但我们付出了巨大的代价。詹姆有剑,他杀了保罗·彭福德和戴斯蒙爵士的侍从米斯,重伤德普,韦曼师傅说他也活不了几天了。真是血战一场。打斗之中,许多红袍卫士跑来加入战团,有的空手,有的带了武器。我把他们和那四个奸细一起吊死,余人打入地牢。詹姆也被关了进去。我们不会再让他逃掉了,这一次,他被关进黑牢,戴上手铐脚镣,拴在墙上。”
  “克里奥·佛雷呢?”
  “他发誓一点也不知情。谁知道?他一半是兰尼斯特,一半是佛雷,两者都是骗子。我把他关进詹姆以前在塔里的囚室。”
  “你不是说他带着和平条件归来吗?”
  “如果你能称其为‘和平条件’的话。我敢保证,你会和我一样对之深恶痛绝。”
  “我们不能指望任何来自南方的援助了么,史塔克夫人?”父亲的总管乌瑟莱斯·韦恩问。“关于乱伦的指控……泰温公爵连最微小的侮辱都不会容忍,他一定会寻求用控告者的血来洗清女儿所受的玷污。史坦尼斯公爵应该看得很清楚才对。他别无选择,只能和我们达成协议。”
  他和一种更强大更黑暗的势力达成了协议。“这个问题我们以后再谈。”她策马跑过吊桥,不再注视那排令人毛骨悚然的尸首。弟弟紧跟在后。他们奔进奔流城的上层庭院,只见四处一片杂乱。一个赤裸身子的男孩跑过前方,凯特琳连忙用力拉缰,以免撞到他。她惊慌地四处打量,成百上千的平民获准躲进城堡,在城墙边搭起陋室暂居。小孩子到处嬉闹,中庭挤满了牛、羊和鸡。“这都是些什么人?”
  “他们是我的子民,凯特,”艾德慕回答,“他们很害怕。”
  围城在即,只有我这可爱的傻弟弟才会收罗一堆无用的嘴巴。凯特琳知道艾德慕心肠软,有时她甚至觉得他头脑更软。说实话,她喜欢他的正是这点,可眼下……
  “能否用信鸦联络罗柏?”
  “陛下正在野外行军,夫人,”戴斯蒙爵士回答。“鸟儿无法找到他。”
  乌瑟莱斯·韦恩咳嗽一声。“史塔克夫人,年轻的国王陛下启程之前,指示我们等您归来后,即刻送您去孪河城。他请您去预先了解瓦德大人的女儿们,一旦时机成熟,便可为他挑选新娘。”
  “我们将为你提供上好的骏马和充足的供应,”弟弟保证。“离开之前,你要好好准——”
  “我要留下,”凯特琳道,说罢翻身下马。她可不愿丢下奔流城和垂死的父亲,只为了去挑选罗柏未来的妻子。罗柏想保我平安,我不能责怪他,只是他的借口也太俗套。“孩子,”她唤道,一个小顽童从马厩奔出来接过她的缰绳。
  艾德慕也一跃下马。他比她高了足足一头,但永远是她的小弟弟。“凯特,”他不高兴地说,“泰温公爵正——”
  “他正率军西进,前去保卫自己的领地。我们只需紧闭城门,好好地把守城池,应该就能相安无事。”
  “这里是徒利的土地,”艾德慕宣布。“泰温·兰尼斯特若想肆无忌惮地穿过去,我就要好好给他上一课。”
  就像你给他儿子上的课?一旦触及自尊,弟弟会变得跟河石一般顽固。他们彼此都清楚上次艾德慕邀战时,他的军队是如何被詹姆爵士撕成了血淋淋的碎片。“在战场上面对泰温公爵,赢,我们得不到什么,输,却要失去一切,”凯特琳改变了策略。
  “院子不是讨论作战计划的地方。”
  “对,我们该去哪儿讨论?”
  弟弟的脸沉了下来。一时间她还以为他控制不住脾气了,不过最后他突然道,“去神木林。如果你坚持要谈的话。”
  她随他走过长廊,来到神木林的入口。艾德慕发火时总是阴沉着脸,闷闷不乐。凯特琳为自己伤害到他感到很抱歉,但如今事态严重,也顾不得他的自尊了。当林木间只剩下姐弟俩,艾德慕回头看她。
  “你没有和泰温大人正面对阵的兵力,”她直率地说。
  “我聚集了我家所有的势力,一共八千步兵,三千马队,”艾德慕道。
  “这意味着泰温大人的军队几乎是你的两倍。”
  “罗柏在更艰苦的情况下尚能赢得胜利,”艾德慕回答,“而我有周密的计划。你忘了我们还有卢斯·波顿,泰温公爵在绿叉河畔打败了他,却没乘胜追击。现在,当泰温公爵离开赫伦堡后,波顿重新占领了红宝石滩和十字路口。他手中有一万士兵。我已给赫曼·陶哈下令,让他带着罗柏留驻孪河城的部队南下会合——”
  “艾德慕,罗柏让这些人留守孪河城,确保瓦德大人不生二心。”
  “他没有二心,”艾德慕固执地说。“在呓语森林,佛雷家的人英勇奋战,我们还听说,老爵士史提夫伦在牛津战死疆场。莱曼爵士、黑瓦德及其他人随罗柏西征,马丁留在这里,出色地完成斥候任务,而派温爵士又护送你平安地去了蓝礼那边。诸神在上,我们还能要求他们什么?罗柏已和瓦德大人的女儿订了婚,听说卢斯·波顿也娶了一个。对了,你不是还收他两个孙子在临冬城当养子么?”
  “必要时,养子就是人质。”她还不知史提夫伦爵士的死讯,也不知波顿的婚事。
  “那我们有了两个,这不更保险了?听我说,凯特,波顿需要佛雷的人马,也需要赫曼爵士的人。我已明令他进军夺回赫伦堡。”
  “这任务可不简单。”
  “没错,但只要此城陷落,泰温公爵便无处可退。我自己的军队将在红叉河的渡口顽强抗击他的渡河企图。他若打算强渡,下场将和当年三叉戟河畔的雷加一样。他若退回去,则被夹在奔流城和赫伦堡之间进退维谷,只等罗柏回师,我们便能干净彻底地消灭他。”
  弟弟的声音里有无比的自信,但凯特琳是多么希望罗柏没把布林登叔叔也带走啊。黑鱼一生经历大小数十场战斗,艾德慕只经历过一次,这惟一的一次还是一败涂地。
  “这是个很棒的计划,”他总结。“泰陀斯大人这么说,杰诺斯大人也这么说。你想想,布莱伍德和布雷肯什么时候就不确定的事达成过一致呢?”
  “该怎样就怎样吧。”她突然觉得很疲惫。或许她不该反对他,或许这真是个了不起的计划,而她怀有的不过是妇人之虑。她只希望奈德能在这里,或是布林登叔叔,或是……“你问过父亲的意见吗?”
  “父亲现在的情形,怎能操劳这些战略问题?两天之前,他还计划让你嫁给布兰登·史塔克呢!你不信就自己去瞧瞧。这计划会奏效的,凯特,你等着瞧。”
  “我希望如此,艾德慕。我真心希望。”她吻了弟弟,让他了解她的心意,接着便去找父亲。
  霍斯特·徒利公爵和她离他南下那天没什么差别——卧病在床,形容枯槁,皮肤苍白粘湿。屋里充满疾病的味道,这股气息混合着病人的尿汗和药品的气味,令人作呕。她拉开床幔,父亲发出一声低吟,颤抖着张开眼睛。他久久凝视她,仿佛弄不懂她是谁,或是怀疑她要干什么。
  “爸爸。”她亲吻他,“我回来了。”
  他似乎记起她来。“你走了啊,”他喃喃地说,嘴唇几乎不能移动。
  “是的,”她说。“罗柏派我去了南方,不过我很快便回来了。”
  “南方……哪儿……是南方的鹰巢城吧,亲爱的?我记不得了……噢,我的心肝宝贝,我害怕……你原谅我了吗,孩子?”老人的泪水静静地从脸颊滑落。
  “你没做什么需要我原谅的事,爸爸。”她把他软塌的白发向后一拢,抚摸他的额头。不管学士用了多少药,他体内仍有高热燃烧。
  “这安排再好不过,”父亲低语。“琼恩是个好人,好人……强壮,善良……照顾你……他会好好照顾……况且他出生高贵,听我说,你一定要去,我是你的父亲……你的父亲……你要和凯特一起结婚,是的,你要和……”
  他以为我是莱莎,凯特琳意识到。诸神慈悲,他说起话来当我俩都还没结婚。
  父亲用双手紧紧攥住她的手,颤抖的手掌活像一对受惊的白鸽。“那小子……无耻之徒……不准再提那个名字,你的责任……你的母亲,她若在世……”一阵疼痛的痉挛突然穿透全身,霍斯特大人不禁叫喊起来。“噢,诸神饶恕我吧,饶恕我,饶恕我。我的药……”
  韦曼师傅当下便闪进门内,端着杯子给他灌药。霍斯特公爵像个吃奶的婴儿一般急切地吮吸稠白的饮料。宁静终于回到他的身躯。“他马上就会睡着了,夫人,”药杯喝干之后,学士对她说。残存的罂粟奶汁在父亲唇边围成又黏又白的圆圈,韦曼师傅用衣袖替他擦拭。
  凯特琳看不下去了。霍斯特·徒利曾是个多么坚强而骄傲的人,如今变成这副模样,真让她心中隐隐作痛。她走出去,站在阳台上。下方的庭院挤满难民,人来人往,十分嘈杂;但城墙之外,大河悠悠,纯粹不染,亘古长流。这是他的大河,再过不久,它们将送他踏上最后一段旅程,领他回归于它们之中。
  韦曼学士随她出来。“夫人,”他轻柔地说,“我已尽了全力,但只怕他撑不了多久。派信使通知他弟弟吧,叫布林登爵士回来。”
  “好的,”凯特琳说,声音因悲伤而粗浊。
  “是不是把莱莎夫人也请来?”
  “莱莎不会来。”
  “如果您给她写封亲笔信,也许……”
  “唉,你认为有效,我就写吧。”她不禁揣测莱莎的那个“无耻小子”到底是谁。大概是某个年轻侍从或雇佣骑士……不过从父亲这么激烈的反应看来,也许只是个商人之子或低贱的学徒一类,甚至是个歌手。莱莎最喜欢歌手。我不想责怪她,不管琼恩·艾林有多高贵,毕竟他比父亲都还整整大出二十岁。
  弟弟把她与莱莎在少女时代同居的塔楼清扫出来给她住。想到能再睡上那张羽毛床,这感觉实在是太好了。壁炉必定早早燃起温暖的火焰,躺上那床,整个世界便不再黯淡。
  然而在卧室门口等她的却是乌瑟莱斯·韦恩,在他身边还有两个灰衣女人,面容藏在兜帽之内,只露出两只眼睛。凯特琳当下便明白过来。“奈德?”
  静默修女们垂下目光。乌瑟莱斯道,“克里奥爵士把他从君临带回来了,夫人。”
  “带我去见他,”她命令。
  他们让他躺在一张搁板桌上,用一面旗帜覆盖他的身躯,那是史塔克家族的白底灰色冰原奔狼旗。“我想看看他,”凯特林说。
  “只有骨骼存留了,夫人。”
  “我想看看他,”她重复。
  一名静默修女掀开旗帜。
  骨骼,凯特琳想,这不是奈德,这不是她深爱的男人,不是她孩子的父亲。他的双手在胸前交握,枯骨的指头扣着一柄长剑,然而那并非奈德的手,那双无比强壮充满生机的手。他们给骨骼穿上奈德的衣服,做工精细的白天鹅绒外套,在心脏部位绣着冰原狼纹章,然而衣料之下却没有丝毫温暖的血肉,她枕着度过多少夜晚的血肉和胳膊啊。头颅用上好的银线缝在躯体上,但所有的头骨看起来都一样,从空洞的深窝里,她找不到丈夫深灰眼眸的一丝片影,那双眼眸像薄雾一般轻柔同磐石一样坚强。他们让乌鸦吃掉了他的眼睛,她知道。
  凯特琳转身。“这不是他的剑。”
  “‘寒冰’尚未归还,夫人,”乌瑟莱斯道,“只有艾德大人的遗骨回了家。”
  “即使这样,我还是该答谢太后。”
  “答谢小恶魔吧,夫人。这是他的命令。”
  总有一天我要好好答谢他们所有人。“我很感激你们所做的一切,姐妹们。”凯特琳说,“然而我不得不托付你们另一项任务。艾德公爵是史塔克家族的人,他的遗骨应当安息在临冬城下。”将来他们会为他造好雕像,一尊和他容颜相仿的石头静坐在黑暗之中,脚边靠着冰原狼,膝上放有宝剑。“务必为姐妹们准备脚力上好的马,提供路途所需的一切事物,”她告诉乌瑟莱斯·韦恩。“此去临冬城,由哈尔·莫兰负责护送,身为临冬城侍卫队长,这是他的职责。”她回头凝望那堆骨骼,那是她的夫君和挚爱仅存的一切。“现在走吧,都走吧。今晚我要好好陪陪奈德。”
  灰衣女人朝她鞠躬敬礼。据说,静默姐妹们从不和活人交谈,凯特琳迟钝地忆起,她们只与死者对话。现在,她好嫉妒啊……

[ 此帖被挽墨在2015-08-30 16:01重新编辑 ]
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 41楼  发表于: 2015-08-31 0
 CHAPTER 40
  DAENERYS


  The drapes kept out the dust and heat of the streets, but they could not keep out disappointment. Dany climbed inside wearily, glad for the refuge from the sea of Qartheen eyes. “Make way,” Jhogo shouted at the crowd from horseback, snapping his whip, “make way, make way for the Mother of Dragons.”
  Reclining on cool satin cushions, Xaro Xhoan Daxos poured ruby-red wine into matched goblets of jade and gold, his hands sure and steady despite the sway of the palanquin. “I see a deep sadness written upon your face, my light of love.” He offered her a goblet. “Could it be the sadness of a lost dream?”
  “A dream delayed, no more.” Dany’s tight silver collar was chafing against her throat. She unfastened it and flung it aside. The collar was set with an enchanted amethyst that Xaro swore would ward her against all poisons. The Pureborn were notorious for offering poisoned wine to those they thought dangerous, but they had not given Dany so much as a cup of water. They never saw me for a queen, she thought bitterly. I was only an afternoon’s amusement, a horse girl with a curious pet.
  Rhaegal hissed and dug sharp black claws into her bare shoulder as Dany stretched out a hand for the wine. Wincing, she shifted him to her other shoulder, where he could claw her gown instead of her skin. She was garbed after the Qartheen fashion. Xaro had warned her that the Enthroned would never listen to a Dothraki, so she had taken care to go before them in flowing green samite with one breast bared, silvered sandals on her feet, with a belt of black-and-white pearls about her waist. For all the help they offered, I could have gone naked. Perhaps I should have. She drank deep.
  Descendants of the ancient kings and queens of Qarth, the Pureborn commanded the Civic Guard and the fleet of ornate galleys that ruled the straits between the seas. Daenerys Targaryen had wanted that fleet, or part of it, and some of their soldiers as well. She made the traditional sacrifice in the Temple of Memory, offered the traditional bribe to the Keeper of the Long List, sent the traditional persimmon to the opener of the Door, and finally received the traditional blue silk slippers summoning her to the Hall of a Thousand Thrones.
  The Pureborn heard her pleas from the great wooden seats of their ancestors, rising in curved tiers from a marble floor to a high-domed ceiling painted with scenes of Qarth’s vanished glory. The chairs were immense, fantastically carved, bright with goldwork and studded with amber, onyx, lapis, and jade, each one different from all the others, and each striving to be the most fabulous. Yet the men who sat in them seemed so listless and world-weary that they might have been asleep. They listened, but they did not hear, or care, she thought. They are Milk Men indeed. They never meant to help me. They came because they were curious. They came because they were bored, and the dragon on my shoulder interested them more than I did.
  “Tell me the words of the Pureborn,” prompted Xaro Xhoan Daxos. “Tell me what they said to sadden the queen of my heart.”
  “They said no.” The wine tasted of pomegranates and hot summer days. “They said it with great courtesy, to be sure, but under all the lovely words, it was still no.”
  “Did you flatter them?” “Shamelessly.”
  “Did you weep?”
  “The blood of the dragon does not weep,” she said testily.
  Xaro sighed. “You ought to have wept.” The Qartheen wept often and easily; it was considered a mark of the civilized man. “The men we bought, what did they say?”
  “Mathos said nothing. Wendello praised the way I spoke. The Exquisite refused me with the rest, but he wept afterward.”
  , ‘Alas, that Qartheen should be so faithless.” Xaro was not himself of the Pureborn, but he had told her whom to bribe and how much to offer. “Weep, weep, for the treachery of men.”
  Dany would sooner have wept for her gold. The bribes she’d tendered to Mathos Mallarawan, Wendello Qar Deeth, and Egon Emeros the Exquisite might have bought her a ship, or hired a score of sellswords. “Suppose I sent Ser Jorah to demand the return of my gifts?” she asked.
  “Suppose a Sorrowful Man came to my palace one night and killed you as you slept,” said Xaro. The Sorrowful Men were an ancient sacred guild of assassins, so named because they always whispered, “I am so sorry,” to their victims before they killed them. The Qartheen were nothing if not polite. “It is wisely said that it is easier to milk the Stone Cow of Faros than to wring gold from the Pureborn.”
  Dany did not know where Faros was, but it seemed to her that Qarth was full of stone cows. The merchant princes, grown vastly rich off the trade between the seas, were divided into three jealous factions: the Ancient Guild of Spicers, the Tourmaline Brotherhood, and the Thirteen, to which Xaro belonged. Each vied with the others for dominance, and all three contended endlessly with the Pureborn. And brooding over all were the warlocks, with their blue lips and dread powers, seldom seen but much feared.
  She would have been lost without Xaro. The gold that she had squandered to open the doors of the Hall of a Thousand Thrones was largely a product of the merchant’s generosity and quick wits. As the rumor of living dragons had spread through the east, ever more seekers had come to learn if the tale was true—and Xaro Xhoan Daxos saw to it that the great and the humble alike offered some token to the Mother of Dragons.
  The trickle he started soon swelled to a flood. Trader captains brought lace from Myr, chests of saffron from Yi Ti, amber and dragonglass out of Asshai. Merchants offered bags of coin, silversmiths rings and chains. Pipers piped for her, tumblers tumbled, and jugglers juggled, while dyers draped her in colors she had never known existed. A pair of Jogos Nhai presented her with one of their striped zorses, black and white and fierce. A widow brought the dried corpse of her husband, covered with a crust of silvered leaves; such remnants were believed to have great power, especially if the deceased had been a sorcerer, as this one had. And the Tourmaline Brotherhood pressed on her a crown wrought in the shape of a three-headed dragon; the coils were yellow gold, the wings silver, the heads carved from jade, ivory, and onyx.
  The crown was the only offering she’d kept. The rest she sold, to gather the wealth she had wasted on the Pureborn. Xaro would have sold the crown too—the Thirteen would see that she had a much finer one, he swore—but Dany forbade it. “Viserys sold my mother’s crown, and men called him a beggar. I shall keep this one, so men will call me a queen.” And so she did, though the weight of it made her neck ache.
  Yet even crowned, I am a beggar still, Dany thought. I have become the most splendid beggar in the world, but a beggar all the same. She hated it, as her brother must have. All those years of running from city to city one step ahead of the Usurper’s knives, pleading for help from archons and princes and magisters, buying our food with flattery. He must have known how they mocked him. Small wonder he turned so angry and bitter. In the end it had driven him mad. It will do the same to me if I let it. Part of her would have liked nothing more than to lead her people back to Vaes Tolorro, and make the dead city bloom. No, that is defeat. I have something Viserys never had. I have the dragons. The dragons are all the difference.
  She stroked Rhaegal. The green dragon closed his teeth around the meat of her hand and nipped hard. Outside, the great city murmured and thrummed and seethed, all its myriad voices blending into one low sound like the surge of the sea. “Make way, you Milk Men, make way for the Mother of Dragons,” Jhogo cried, and the Qartheen moved aside, though perhaps the oxen had more to do with that than his voice. Through the swaying draperies, Dany caught glimpses of him astride his grey stallion. From time to time he gave one of the oxen a flick with the silver-handled whip she had given him. Aggo guarded on her other side, while Rakharo rode behind the procession, watching the faces in the crowd for any sign of danger. Ser Jorah she had left behind today, to guard her other dragons; the exile knight had been opposed to this folly from the start. He distrusts everyone, she reflected, and perhaps for good reason.
  As Dany lifted her goblet to drink, Rhaegal sniffed at the wine and drew his head back, hissing. “Your dragon has a good nose.” Xaro wiped his lips. “The wine is ordinary. It is said that across the jade Sea they make a golden vintage so fine that one sip makes all other wines taste like vinegar. Let us take my pleasure barge and go in search of it, you and I.”
  “The Arbor makes the best wine in the world,” Dany declared. Lord Redwyne had fought for her father against the Usurper, she remembered, one of the few to remain true to the last. Will he fight for me as well? There was no way to be certain after so many years. “Come with me to the Arbor, Xaro, and you’ll have the finest vintages you ever tasted. But we’ll need to go in a warship, not a pleasure barge.”
  “I have no warships. War is bad for trade. Many times I have told you, Xaro Xhoan Daxos is a man of peace.”
  Xaro Xhoan Daxos is a man of gold, she thought, and gold will buy me all the ships and swords I need. “I have not asked you to take up a sword, only to lend me your ships.”
  He smiled modestly. “Of trading ships I have a few, that is so. Who can say how many? One may be sinking even now, in some stormy corner of the Summer Sea. On the morrow, another will fall afoul of corsairs. The next day, one of my captains may look at the wealth in his hold and think, All this should belong to me. Such are the perils of trade.
  Why, the longer we talk, the fewer ships I am likely to have. I grow poorer by the instant.”
  “Give me ships, and I will make you rich again.” “Marry me, bright light, and sail the ship of my heart. I cannot sleep at night for thinking of your beauty.”
  Dany smiled. Xaro’s flowery protestations of passion amused her, but his manner was at odds with his words. While Ser Jorah had scarcely been able to keep his eyes from her bare breast when he’d helped her into the palanquin, Xaro hardly deigned to notice it, even in these close confines. And she had seen the beautiful boys who surrounded the merchant prince, flitting through his palace halls in wisps of silk. “You speak sweetly, Xaro, but under your words I hear another no.”
  “This Iron Throne you speak of sounds monstrous cold and hard. I cannot bear the thought of jagged barbs cutting your sweet skin.” The jewels in Xaro’s nose gave him the aspect of some strange glittery bird. His long, elegant fingers waved dismissal. “Let this be your kingdom, most exquisite of queens, and let me be your king. I will give you a throne of gold, if you like. When Qarth begins to pall, we can journey round Yi Ti and search for the dreaming city of the poets, to sip the wine of wisdom from a dead man’s skull.”
  “I mean to sail to Westeros, and drink the wine of vengeance from the skull of the Usurper.” She scratched Rhaegal under one eye, and his jadegreen wings unfolded for a moment, stirring the still air in the palanquin.
  A single perfect tear ran down the cheek of Xaro Xhoan Daxos. “Will nothing turn you from this madness?”
  “Nothing,” she said, wishing she was as certain as she sounded. “If each of the Thirteen would lend me ten ships—”
  “You would have one hundred thirty ships, and no crew to sail them. The justice of your cause means naught to the common men of Qarth. Why should my sailors care who sits upon the throne of some kingdom at the edge of the world?”
  “I will pay them to care.”
  “With what coin, sweet star of my heaven?”
  “With the gold the seekers bring.”
  “That you may do,” Xaro acknowledged, “but so much caring will cost dear. You will need to pay them far more than I do, and all of Qarth laughs at my ruinous generosity.”
  “If the Thirteen will not aid me, perhaps I should ask the Guild of Spicers or the Tourmaline Brotherhood?”
  Xaro gave a languid shrug. “They will give you nothing but flattery and lies. The Spicers are dissemblers and braggarts and the Brotherhood is full of pirates.”
  “Then I must heed Pyat Free, and go to the warlocks.”
  The merchant prince sat up sharply. “Pyat Pree has blue lips, and it is truly said that blue lips speak only lies. Heed the wisdom of one who loves you. Warlocks are bitter creatures who eat dust and drink of shadows. They will give you naught. They have naught to give.”
  “I would not need to seek sorcerous help if my friend Xaro Xhoan Daxos would give me what I ask.”
  “I have given you my home and heart, do they mean nothing to you? I have given you perfume and pomegranates, tumbling monkeys and spitting snakes, scrolls from lost Valyria, an idol’s head and a serpent’s foot. I have given you this palanquin of ebony and gold, and a matched set of bullocks to bear it, one white as ivory and one black as jet, with horns inlaid with jewels.”
  “Yes,” Dany said. “But it was ships and soldiers I wanted.”
  “Did I not give you an army, sweetest of women? A thousand knights, each in shining armor.”
  The armor had been made of silver and gold, the knights of jade and beryl and onyx and tourmaline, of amber and opal and amethyst, each as tall as her little finger. “A thousand lovely knights,” she said, “but not the sort my enemies need fear. And my bullocks cannot carry me across the water, I—why are we stopping?” The oxen had slowed notably.
  “Khaleesi,” Aggo called through the drapes as the palanquin jerked to a sudden halt. Dany rolled onto an elbow to lean out. They were on the fringes of the bazaar, the way ahead blocked by a solid wall of people. “What are they looking at?”
  Jhogo rode back to her. “A firemage, Khaleesi.”
  “I want to sec.”
  “Then you must.” The Dothraki offered a hand down. When she took it, he pulled her up onto his horse and sat her in front of him, where she could see over the heads of the crowd. The firemage had conjured a ladder in the air, a crackling orange ladder of swirling flame that rose unsupported from the floor of the bazaar, reaching toward the high latticed roof.
  Most of the spectators, she noticed, were not of the city: she saw sailors off trading ships, merchants come by caravan, dusty men out of the red waste, wandering soldiers, craftsmen, slavers. Jhogo, slid one hand about her waist and leaned close. “The Milk Men shun him. Khaleesi, do you see the girl in the felt hat? There, behind the fat priest. She is a—”
  “—cutpurse,” finished Dany. She was no pampered lady, blind to such things. She had seen cutpurses aplenty in the streets of the Free Cities, during the years she’d spent with her brother, running from the Usurper’s hired knives.
  The mage was gesturing, urging the flames higher and higher with broad sweeps of his arms. As the watchers craned their necks upward, the cutpurses squirmed through the press, small blades hidden in their palms. They relieved the prosperous of their coin with one hand while pointing upward with the other.
  When the fiery ladder stood forty feet high, the mage leapt forward and began to climb it, scrambling up hand over hand as quick as a monkey. Each rung he touched dissolved behind him, leaving no more than a wisp of silver smoke. When he reached the top, the ladder was gone and so was he.
  “A fine trick,” announced Jhogo with admiration.
  “No trick,” a woman said in the Common Tongue.
  Dany had not noticed Quaithe in the crowd, yet there she stood, eyes wet and shiny behind the implacable red lacquer mask. “What mean you, my lady?”
  “Half a year gone, that man could scarcely wake fire from dragonglass. He had some small skill with powders and wildfire, sufficient to entrance a crowd while his cutpurses did their work. He could walk across hot coals and make burning roses bloom in the air, but he could no more aspire to climb the fiery ladder than a common fisherman could hope to catch a kraken in his nets.” Dany looked uneasily at where the ladder had stood. Even the smoke was gone now, and the crowd was breaking up, each man going about his business. In a moment more than a few would find their purses flat and empty. “And now?”
  “And now his powers grow, Khaleesi. And you are the cause of it.”
  “Me?” She laughed. “How could that be?”
  The woman stepped closer and lay two fingers on Dany’s wrist. “You are the Mother of Dragons, are you not?”
  “She is, and no spawn of shadows may touch her.” Jhogo brushed Quaithe’s fingers away with the handle of his whip.
  The woman took a step backward. “You must leave this city soon, Daenerys Targaryen, or you will never be permitted to leave it at all.”
  Dany’s wrist still tingled where Quaithe had touched her. “Where would you have me go?” she asked.
  “To go north, you must journey south. To reach the west, you must go east. To go forward you must go back, and to touch the light you must pass beneath the shadow.” Asshai, Dany thought. She would have me go to Asshai. “Will the Asshai’i give me an army?” she demanded. “Will there be gold for me in Asshai? Will there be ships? What is there in Asshai that I will not find in Qarth?”
  “Truth,” said the woman in the mask. And bowing, she faded back into the crowd.
  Rakharo snorted contempt through his drooping black mustachios. “Khaleesi, better a man should swallow scorpions than trust in the spawn of shadows, who dare not show their face beneath the sun. It is known.”
  “It is known,” Aggo agreed.
  Xaro Xhoan Daxos had watched the whole exchange from his cushions. When Dany climbed back into the palanquin beside him, he said, “Your savages are wiser than they know. Such truths as the Asshai’i hoard are not like to make you smile.” Then he pressed another cup of wine on her, and spoke of love and lust and other trifles all the way back to his manse.
  In the quiet of her chambers, Dany stripped off her finery and donned a loose robe of purple silk. Her dragons were hungry, so she chopped up a snake and charred the pieces over a brazier. They are growing, she realized as she watched them snap and squabble over the blackened flesh. They must weigh twice what they had in Vaes Tolorro. Even so, it would be years before they were large enough to take to war. And they must be trained as well, or they will lay my kingdom waste. For all her Targaryen blood, Dany had not the least idea of how to train a dragon.
  Ser Jorah Mormont came to her as the sun was going down. “The Pureborn refused you?”
  “As you said they would. Come, sit, give me your counsel.” Dany drew him down to the cushions beside her, and Jhiqui brought them a bowl of purple olives and onions drowned in wine.
  “You will get no help in this city, Khaleesi.” Ser Jorah took an onion between thumb and forefinger. “Each day I am more convinced of that than the day before. The Pureborn see no farther than the walls of Qarth, and Xaro . . .”
  “He asked me to marry him again.”
  “Yes, and I know why.” When the knight frowned, his heavy black brows joined together above his deep-set eyes.
  “He dreams of me, day and night.” She laughed.
  “Forgive me, my queen, but it is your dragons he dreams of.”
  “Xaro assures me that in Qarth, man and woman each retain their own property after they are wed. The dragons are mine.” She smiled as Drogon came hopping and flapping across the marble floor to crawl up on the cushion beside her.
  “He tells it true as far as it goes, but there’s one thing he failed to mention. The Qartheen have a curious wedding custom, my queen. On the day of their union, a wife may ask a token of love from her husband. Whatsoever she desires of his worldly goods, he must grant. And he may ask the same of her. One thing only may be asked, but whatever is named may not be denied.”
  “One thing,” she repeated. “And it may not be denied?”
  “With one dragon, Xaro Xhoan Daxos would rule this city, but one ship will further our cause but little.”
  Dany nibbled at an onion and reflected ruefully on the faithlessness of men. “We passed through the bazaar on our way back from the Hall of a Thousand Thrones,” she told Ser Jorah. “Quaithe was there.” She told him of the firemage and the fiery ladder, and what the woman in the red mask had told her.
  “I would be glad to leave this city, if truth be told,” the knight said when she was done. “But not for Asshai.”
  “Where, then?”
  “East,” he said.
  “I am half a world away from my kingdom even here. If I go any farther east I may never find my way home to Westeros.”
  “If you go west, you risk your life.”
  “House Targaryen has friends in the Free Cities,” she reminded him. “Truer friends than Xaro or the Pureborn.”
  “If you mean Illyrio Mopatis, I wonder. For sufficient gold, Illyrio would sell you as quickly as he would a slave.”
  “My brother and I were guests in Illyrio’s manse for half a year. If he meant to sell us, he could have done it then.”
  “He did sell you,” Ser Jorah said. “To Khal Drogo.”
  Dany flushed. He had the truth of it, but she did not like the sharpness with which he put it. “Illyrio protected us from the Usurper’s knives, and he believed in my brother’s cause.”
  “Illyrio believes in no cause but Illyrio. Gluttons are greedy men as a rule, and magisters are devious. Illyrio Mopatis is both. What do you truly know of him?”
  “I know that he gave me my dragon eggs.”
  He snorted. “If he’d known they were like to hatch, he’d would have sat on them himself.”
  That made her smile despite herself. “Oh, I have no doubt of that, ser. I know Illyrio better than you think. I was a child when I left his manse in Pentos to wed my sun-and-stars, but I was neither deaf nor blind. And I am no child now.”
  “Even if Illyrio is the friend you think him,” the knight said stubbornly, “he is not powerful enough to enthrone you by himself, no more than he could your brother.” “He is rich,” she said. “Not so rich as Xaro, perhaps, but rich enough to hire ships for me, and men as well.”
  “Sellswords have their uses,” Ser Jorah admitted, “but you will not win your father’s throne with sweepings from the Free Cities. Nothing knits a broken realm together so quick as an invading army on its soil.”
  “I am their rightful queen,” Dany protested.
  “You are a stranger who means to land on their shores with an army of outlanders who cannot even speak the Common Tongue. The lords of Westeros do not know you, and have every reason to fear and mistrust you. You must win them over before you sail. A few at least.”
  “And how am I to do that, if I go east as you counsel?”
  He ate an olive and spit out the pit into his palm. “I do not know, Your Grace,” he admitted, “but I do know that the longer you remain in one place, the easier it will be for your enemies to find you. The name Targaryen still frightens them, so much so that they sent a man to murder you when they heard you were with child. What will they do when they learn of your dragons?”
  Drogon was curled up beneath her arm, as hot as a stone that has soaked all day in the blazing sun. Rhaegal and Viserion were fighting over a scrap of meat, buffeting each other with their wings as smoke hissed from their nostrils. My furious children, she thought. They must not come to harm. “The comet led me to Qarth for a reason. I had hoped to find my army here, but it seems that will not be. What else remains, I ask myself?” I am afraid, she realized, but I must be brave. “Come the morrow, you must go to Pyat Pree.”



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter41 丹妮莉丝
  帘幔挡住了街道的灰尘与暑气,却挡不住失望。丹妮疲倦地爬进车内,庆幸得以避开魁尔斯人眼睛的海洋。“让路!”乔戈在马背上一边对群众大吼,一边抽打鞭子,“让路!给龙之母让路!”
  札罗·赞旺·达梭斯斜倚在凉爽的绸缎垫子上,将红宝石般的葡萄酒倒进一对相配的翡翠黄金高脚杯里,尽管舆车摇摇晃晃,他的手却很稳健。“我的爱之光啊,看到您脸上写着深深的悲哀,”他递给她一只杯子,“是否在为失落的梦想而难过呢?”
  “延迟的梦想,仅此而已。”紧紧套在脖子上的银项圈磨得她生疼,她把它解开,放到一边。项圈上嵌着一颗魔力紫水晶,札罗保证它能保护她百毒不侵。“王族”名声不佳,常把毒酒赐给那些他们认为危险的人,但他们连杯水也没给丹妮。他们压根儿没把我看做女王,她苦涩地想,我不过是午后的余兴节目,一个带着古怪宠物的马族女孩。
  当丹妮伸手去接葡萄酒时,雷哥发出嘶嘶的叫声,尖利的黑爪子嵌入她赤裸的肩膀。她只好缩手,并将它移到另一个肩膀,这样它就只能扒着衣服而不是皮肤。札罗警告过她,风雅的王族决不会听多斯拉克人说话,因此她按照魁尔斯风格穿着:一袭飘荡的绿绸缎,露出半边酥胸,脚套银色凉鞋,腰围黑白珍珠的腰带。早知这根本没用,我还不如光着身子去。也许我正该这么做。她喝了一大口酒。
  王族是古魁尔斯国王与女王的后裔,他们号令着市民卫队和一支豪华舰队,控制着连接不同海域的海峡。丹妮莉丝·坦格利安想要那支舰队,即使只是一部分也好,还想要一些士兵。她向“记忆的神殿”奉献传统的牺牲,向“名册保管员”送上传统的贡品,向“门之开启者”赠予传统的柿子,最后终于收到传统的蓝丝拖鞋,传唤她前往“千座之殿”。
  王族们高坐在先祖的巨大木座椅上听取她的请愿。木椅排成弧形,自大理石地板呈阶梯状逐层向上,直达高高的圆形天顶,天顶上绘着魁尔斯昔日的辉煌景象。那些椅子不但巨大,而且雕工奇异,镀金的表面明亮辉煌,镶嵌着琥珀、玛瑙、玉石和翡翠,每张椅子各不相同,彼此争奇斗妍。只是坐在上面的人们看起来个个无精打采,昏昏欲睡。他们在听,却没有听进去,也不在乎听到的是什么,她想,他们才是真正的“奶人”,根本就不想帮我。他们纯粹是因为好奇和无聊才来的,对我肩头的龙比对我本身更感兴趣。
  “告诉我,王族都说了些什么,”札罗·赞旺·达梭斯询问。“告诉我,他们说了什么,令我心中的女王如此忧伤。”
  “他们说‘不’。”这酒有石榴和夏日的味道。“当然,说得谦恭婉转,但在那些动听的言辞底下,仍然是不。”
  “您赞美他们了吗?”
  “我厚颜地恭维。”
  “您哭了吗?”
  “真龙不会哭,”她烦躁地说。
  札罗叹了口气。“您应该哭的。”魁尔斯人动不动就掉眼泪,落泪被视为文明人的标志。“我们收买的那些人怎么说?”
  “马索斯什么也没说。温德罗称赞我说话的方式。‘优雅的艾耿’跟其他人一起拒绝我,但他事后却哭了。”
  “唉,这几个魁尔斯人真无信用。”札罗本身并非王族,但他告诉她该向谁行贿,每人该送多少。“哭泣吧,哭泣吧,为了人类的背信弃义而哭泣吧。”
  丹妮宁愿为自己的金子哭泣。那些她用来向马索斯·马拉若文,温德罗·卡尔·狄斯和“优雅的”艾耿·艾摩若行贿的钱足够买一艘船,或雇二十来个佣兵。“我能不能派乔拉爵士去把礼物要回来?”她问。
  “这样的话,只怕某天晚上‘遗憾客’会潜进我的宫殿,趁您熟睡时谋害您哦,”札罗说。“遗憾客”是一个教团性质的古老杀手公会,他们在杀死受害者之前总是轻声说:“我很遗憾”,故而得名。魁尔斯人最大的特点就是彬彬有礼。“俗话说得好,从王族那儿要钱,比给法罗斯的石牛挤奶还难。”
  丹妮不知法罗斯在哪里,但对她而言魁尔斯遍地都是石牛。凭借海外贸易发财致富的巨商们分为三个相互猜忌的派系:香料古公会,碧玺兄弟会,以及十三巨子,札罗属于后者。三个集团为了夺取贸易主导权而互相竞争,同时又和王族争斗不休。男巫们则在一旁虎视耽耽,他们有蓝色的嘴唇和可怕的力量,鲜少露面但令人敬畏。
  没有札罗,丹妮早就不知所措了。她浪费在开启“千座之殿”大门上的钱财多半来自于商人的慷慨与机智。世间还有真龙这一消息传遍了东方,越来越多的寻龙者前来探访——札罗·赞旺·达梭斯规定大家不论尊卑,都得向龙之母献礼。
  由他开启的涓涓细流很快汇成汹涌的洪潮。商船船长们带来密尔的蕾丝、一箱箱产自夷地的藏红花、亚夏的琥珀与龙晶;行路商人们献上一袋袋钱币;银匠送来指环和项链;笛手为她吹笛;演员表演杂技;艺人玩弄戏法;染织业者送她彩布,丰富的色彩是她前所未见。两个鸠格斯奈人给她一匹斑马,黑白相间,性情凶猛。甚至有一个寡妇献上丈夫的干尸,表面覆着一层银叶,据说这样的尸体法力极其强大,尤其因为死者是个男巫,更为有效。碧玺兄弟会坚持送她一顶三头龙形状的王冠:魔龙蜷曲的躯体是黄金,翅膀是白银,三个头则分别由翡翠、象牙和玛瑙雕成。
  王冠是她惟一留下的礼物,其余的都卖掉了,以筹集那笔浪费在王族身上的钱。札罗要她把王冠也卖掉——十三巨子保证给她一顶更精良的王冠,他指天发誓——但丹妮坚决不允。“韦赛里斯卖掉了我母后的王冠,因此人们称他为乞丐。我要留着王冠,人们才会当我是女王。”她留下了它,尽管它的重量令她脖子酸痛。
  即便戴着王冠,我仍旧是个乞丐,丹妮心想,我是世间最为闪亮耀眼的乞丐,但终究是个乞丐。她痛恨这事实,想必哥哥当年也感同身受。他这么多年来,在篡夺者的杀手追杀下,从一座城市逃到另一座城市,一边向各位总督、大君和商界巨贾乞求援助,甚至靠谄媚奉承换取食物。他一定知道他们是如何瞧不起他,难怪会变得如此暴躁,如此难以亲近,最后终于被逼疯了。假如我放任自流,也会是这个下场。她内心的一部分只想带她的人民回到维斯·托罗若,重建那座死城。不,那等于失败。我有韦赛里斯所不具备的东西。我有龙。有了龙,一切皆已改变。
  她抚摸雷哥。绿龙并拢嘴巴,使劲咬住她的手。车外,巨大的城市鼓噪沸腾骚动,无数声响汇合成一个低沉的声音,仿佛汹涌的海涛。“让路!你们这些奶人!给龙之母让路!”乔戈大喊,魁尔斯人移向两边,其实只是要避开拉车的牛,而非因为他的喊叫。透过摇曳的帘幔,丹妮瞥见乔戈跨着灰色战马,不时扬起她送他的银柄长鞭抽打牛。阿戈守在舆车一边,拉卡洛则在队伍后面骑行,负责查看人群,预防危险。今天,她把乔拉爵士留在住处,守卫其余的龙;被放逐的骑士打从一开始便反对这个愚蠢的计划。他不信任任何人,她寻思,不无道理。
  丹妮举起高脚杯喝酒,雷哥嗅了嗅酒,将头缩回来,嘶嘶叫喊。“您的龙鼻子不错。”札罗抹抹嘴唇。“这酒很普通。据说在玉海对面,有一种金色葡萄酒,口味之佳,只需呷上一小口,其他的酒喝起来便像醋一样。让我们乘坐我的豪华游艇去寻访吧,就我们俩。”
  “世上最好的葡萄酒产自青亭岛,”丹妮宣布。她记得雷德温伯爵曾为父亲跟篡夺者战斗,属于少数到最后仍保持忠诚的人。他也会为我而战吗?许多年过去了,什么都无法确定。“和我一起去青亭岛吧,札罗,去尝尝最美妙的佳酿。但我们得坐战舰去,而不是游艇。”
  “我没有战舰。战争对贸易不利。我告诉过您许多次了,札罗·赞旺·达梭斯是个和平主义者。”
  札罗·赞旺·达梭斯是个拜金主义者,她想,但他的金钱可以为我买到需要的船只和战士。“我又没让你拿剑,只是想借你的船。”
  他微微一笑。“没错,商船我是有几条,但谁能说清明天又有多少呢?或许此刻就有一艘船遭遇夏日之海的暴风雨,正在沉没呢。等到明天,另一艘也许会撞上海盗,因而葬身海底。再下一天呢,我的某位船长或许会觊觎舱中的财富,起了“这些都属于我”的念头。这些哪,都是做生意的风险。您瞧瞧,我们聊得越久,我拥有的船就可能逐渐减少。我每时每刻都在变穷。”
  “把船借给我,我保证让你连本带利地收回来。”
  “嫁给我吧,璀璨之光,扬起我心中的风帆。我想着您的美,夜夜无眠。”
  丹妮微笑。札罗动人的感情宣言令她感到有趣,但他的言行并不一致。乔拉爵士扶她上车时,视线几乎无法从她裸露的一侧胸脯移开,但札罗即便在如此狭窄的空间里,也根本不在意她的身体。她还发现无数的漂亮男孩聚集在这位巨商身边,穿着薄薄的丝绸在他的宫殿里来来去去。“你说得真动听,札罗,但我听出你的言外之意又是一个‘不’字。”
  “您说的铁椅子听起来又冷又硬,简直是个怪物,一想到那些参差不齐的尖刺划破您可爱的肌肤,我就心疼得无法忍受。”札罗鼻子上的珠宝让他看上去像只光彩夺目的怪鸟。他摆了摆修长雅致的手指,以示否定。“就把这里当做您的王国吧,最最高贵的王后,让我成为您的国王。如果您喜欢,我会送你一个纯金的王座。如果您厌倦了魁尔斯,我们可以周游玉海,去夷地旅行,寻找诗人口中的梦中之城,用死人的头颅啜饮智慧的美酒。”
  “我要航向维斯特洛,用篡夺者的头颅啜饮复仇之酒。”她挠挠雷哥的眼袋,它翠绿的翅膀稍稍展开,搅动舆车里静止的空气。
  一滴晶莹的泪珠在札罗·赞旺·达梭斯脸上滑落。“没有什么可以改变您的狂热吗?”
  “没有,”她说,希望自己有听起来那么坚定。“如果十三巨子每位借给我十艘船——”
  “您就会有一百三十艘船,却没有驾驶的船员。您的正义对魁尔斯人而言毫无意义,我的水手们凭什么要关心在世界边缘的某个王国,由谁坐上王座呢?”
  “我会付钱让他们关心。”
  “哪儿来的钱?我可爱的天堂之星?”
  “用寻访者送的钱。”
  “您可以试试,”札罗承认,“但您需要买到许多关心,代价可是不菲。再说了,我慷慨的程度已经让整个魁尔斯笑话我败家了,而您需要的钱将远远多于当下的支出。”
  “如果十三巨子不肯帮我,或许我该请求香料公会或者碧玺兄弟会?”
  札罗懒洋洋地耸耸肩。“除了恭维和谎言,他们什么也不会给您。香料公会由伪君子和吹牛大王当家,而兄弟会里全是海盗。”
  “看来,我不得不听从俳雅·菩厉,去找男巫们帮忙了。”
  巨商猛地坐直身子。“俳雅·菩厉是个蓝嘴唇的家伙!蓝嘴唇只吐得出谎言,这句俗话千真万确,请相信爱您的人吧!男巫是一群难以相处的怪物,他们从尘土和阴影中摄取养分。他们能给您的只有虚无,因为他们一无所有。”
  “如果我的朋友札罗·赞旺·达梭斯能满足我的需求,我怎会想到寻求男巫的帮助呢?”
  “我已经把我的家和我的心都给了您,难道您都不在意么?我给了您香水和石榴,翻筋斗的猴子和吐信的蛇,神像的头颅和恶魔的脚,还有来自失落的瓦雷利亚的卷轴。我还送了您这顶黑檀木与黄金制成的舆车,外加一对相匹配的公牛,一头白如象牙,一头黑如乌玉,犄角上都镶嵌着珠宝。”
  “不错,”丹妮道。“但我想要的是船只和士兵。”
  “绝代佳人呀,我不是给了您一支军队吗?一千名骑士,每一个都穿着闪亮的铠甲。”
  铠甲由金银制成,骑士则是翡翠、绿宝石、玛瑙、碧玺、琥珀、蛋白石和紫水晶,每一个都有她小指头那么高。“一千名可爱的骑士,”她说,“却不能让敌人畏惧。公牛也无法载我渡海,我——为何停下?”公牛放慢了脚步。
  舆车猛地停下。“卡丽熙,”阿戈隔着帘子喊。丹妮单肘支撑,斜倚着探出头。他们已在集市边沿,前方的道路被一堵厚实的人墙挡住。“他们在看什么?”‘
  乔戈骑回到她面前。“一个火法师,卡丽熙。”
  “我也想看。”
  “没问题。”多斯拉克人向下伸手让她握住,随即将她拉上自己的马,并让她坐在前面,如此她的视线就能越过人群。只见火法师凭空召唤出一道火梯,不断摇曳盘旋的橙红火梯直直地伸向高处格子状的天花板,底下却没有任何支撑。
  她注意到大多数观众都不是本城人:下船的水手,旅行商队的商人,来自红色荒原满身尘土的人们,四处流浪的士兵、手艺人和奴隶贩子。乔戈将一只手滑到她腰间,把身子贴近。“奶人都刻意避着他,卡丽熙,看到那个戴毡帽的女孩吗?就在那儿,那个胖祭司后面,她是个——”
  “——扒手,”丹妮替他说完。她可不是娇生惯养、没见过世面的贵族小姐。随着哥哥为躲避篡夺者雇来的杀手而四处流亡的岁月里,她曾在自由贸易城邦的街道上见过许多扒手。
  法师不断比划,双臂大幅度摆动,催促火焰越升越高。观众们都伸长了脖子抬起头,扒手们则在人群中挤来挤去,掌中暗藏小刀。他们一手麻利地窃走大量钱财,而另一手向上指指点点。
  等剧烈燃烧的梯子达到四十尺高,魔法师往前一跃,像猴子一样沿着它两手交替地迅捷攀爬,每跨过一阶,那一阶就在脚后消散,只余一缕银色的烟。当他爬到顶端,人梯都消失得无影无踪。
  “不错的把戏,”乔戈忍不住赞叹。
  “不是把戏,”一个女人用通用语说。
  丹妮之前没注意到魁晰在人群中,但她就站在那儿,水汪汪的眼睛在一成不变的红漆面具下闪动。“您这话什么意思,夫人?”
  “半年之前,此人连用龙晶生火都不行,他只会一些火药和野火的雕虫小技,充其量只能吸引几个无知的愚人围观,好让他的扒手们有活可干。他可以走过炽热的炭,或是让燃烧的玫瑰在空中盛开,但绝不会期望攀上一条火梯,就像普通渔民不会期望在网中捕到海怪。”
  丹妮不安地望向刚才梯子所在的地方。现在连烟都消失了,人群正在散去,各忙各的去。当然,不久之后许多人就会发现自己的钱包已经空空如也。“那现在呢?”
  “现在他的力量增强,卡丽熙,这是因为你的缘故。”
  “我?”她大笑起来。“怎么可能?”
  那女人走过来,两根手指搭在丹妮手腕上。“你是龙之母,不是吗?”
  “她当然是,黯影之子不可碰她。”乔戈用鞭柄将魁晰的手指拨开。
  那女人后退一步。“你必须赶快离开这座城市,丹妮莉丝·坦格利安,否则就走不了了。”
  手腕上魁晰碰过的地方有些刺痛。“你要我去哪里?”她问。
  “要去北方,你必须南行。要达西境,你必须往东。若要前进,你必须后退。若要光明,你必须通过阴影。”
  亚夏,丹妮心想,她要我去亚夏。“亚夏人会给我军队吗?”她问。“在亚夏我能得到金钱吗?那儿有船吗?亚夏有什么东西是我在魁尔斯找不到的?”
  “真相,”戴面具的女人回答,接着她鞠了一躬,消失在人群中。
  拉卡洛从他下垂的黑胡子后面轻蔑地哼了一声,“卡丽熙,一个人宁肯吞下蝎子也好过相信黯影之子。他们不敢在目光下现出自己的脸。大家都知道。”
  “大家都知道,”阿戈赞同。
  札罗·赞旺·达梭斯靠在垫子上把他们的整个对话都看在眼里。等丹妮爬回舆车,坐到他身边,他说:“你的野蛮人有他们所不自知的智慧。亚夏人所能提供的‘真相’会让你苦笑不得。”他又塞给她一杯酒,一路上谈论爱情与欲望之类的无聊话题,直到回到他的宅邸。
  丹妮回到套房,总算得到了安静。她脱下华丽的服装,换上一件宽松的紫丝袍。她的龙都饿了,因此她切碎一条蛇,将一块块肉放在火盆上烧烤。它们在成长,她一边看着他们狼吞虎咽、互相争夺焦黑的肉,一边想。它们比在维斯·托罗若时重了一倍,即使如此,恐怕还要许多年它们才能长到上战场的地步。在此之前,它们还必须接受训练,否则会把我的王国化为废墟。丹妮莉丝尽管有坦格利安家的真龙血统,却丝毫不懂如何驯龙。
  太阳西沉时,乔拉·莫尔蒙爵士来找她。“王族拒绝了您?”
  “和你预测的一模一样。来,坐下,我想听听你的建议。”丹妮让他坐到自己身边的垫子上,姬琪送上一碗紫橄榄和泡在葡萄酒中的洋葱。
  “您在这座城市得不到帮助,卡丽熙。”乔拉爵士用拇指和食指夹起一颗洋葱。“我一天比一天更肯定。王族们的眼光越不过魁尔斯的城墙,而札罗……”
  “他又向我求婚。”
  “是的,我知道他打什么主意。”骑士皱眉时,两条浓密的黑眉在深陷的眼睛上方纠结。
  “他想着我的美,夜夜无眠。”她大笑起来。
  “恕我无礼,女王陛下,他想的是你的龙。”
  “札罗向我保证,在魁尔斯,夫妻婚后可以保有各自的财产。龙是我的。”她微笑道,卓耿在大理石地板上一边跳一边拍打翅膀跑过来,想爬上她身边的垫子。
  “他说的没错,只是有一点故意隐瞒。魁尔斯人有个奇特的婚俗,我的女王,在婚礼当天,妻子可以向丈夫要求一件爱的信物,不管她要求世间的何物,他都必须答应。而他也有权对她提出同样的要求,虽然只能要一件东西,但不管是什么都不能拒绝。”
  “一件东西,”她重复,“不能拒绝?”
  “只要一条龙,札罗·赞旺·达梭斯就能统治这座城市,但一艘船给我们的帮助却相当有限。”
  丹妮一点一点地咬着洋葱,悲哀地反思男人的无信。“我们从千座之殿回来时,经过集市,”她告诉乔拉爵士,“我遇到了魁晰。”她告诉他关于火法师和火梯的事,还有戴红漆面具的女人说的话。
  “我打心眼里盼望离开这座城市,”待她说完,骑士道,“但不是去亚夏。”
  “那去哪里?”
  “东方,”他说。
  “此地离我的王国已有半个世界那么远。如果再往东,我也许永远也回不了维斯特洛。”
  “如果您往西,就是拿自己的生命去冒险。”
  “坦格利安家族在自由贸易城邦有朋友,”她提醒他,“比札罗和王族更忠实的朋友。”
  “如果您指的伊利里欧·摩帕提斯,我相当怀疑。只要能得到足够的利益,伊利里欧会毫不犹豫地把你卖掉,就跟卖奴隶一样。”
  “我和哥哥在伊利里欧的宅子里做了半年的宾客。如果他有心出卖我们,早就动手了。”
  “他的确出卖了你们,”乔拉爵士说,“他把您卖给了卓戈卡奥。”
  丹妮涨红了脸。他说的是事实,但她受不了他尖刻的直白。“伊利里欧保护我们免遭篡夺者的伤害,他相信哥哥的理想。”
  “伊利里欧除了伊利里欧什么都不信。贪食必然贪婪,这是一条定律,而掌权者又总是生性狡猾。伊利里欧·莫帕提斯两样都占了。您真正了解他吗?”
  “他给了我龙蛋。”
  他嗤之以鼻。“如果他知道它们能孵化,早坐在上面亲自孵啦!”
  她情不自禁地笑了。“噢,这点我毫不怀疑,爵士。我对伊利里欧的了解比你想像的要多。当我离开他在潘托斯的宅邸,嫁给我的日和星时,的确还是个孩子,但我不聋也不瞎。而我现在也不再是孩子了。”
  “就算伊利里欧如您想像,算个朋友,”骑士固执地说,“他也不够强大,无法靠一己之力助您登上王座,否则您哥哥当初也不会落得如此下场。”
  “但他很富有,”她说。“也许不如札罗,却足够为我雇佣船只和人手。”
  “佣兵有他们的用场,”乔拉爵士承认,“但您无法依靠自由贸易城邦的那些渣滓来赢回父亲的王座。没有东西比一支入侵的军队更能捏合一个分裂的国家。”
  “我是他们真正的女王,”丹妮抗议。
  “您是个陌生人,还意图带着一支连通用语也不会讲的外籍军团登上他们的海岸。维斯特洛的诸侯都不认识你,他们反而有充分的理由畏惧你、怀疑你。因此,在您启航之前,必须赢得他们的拥戴,多多少少都好。”
  “对啊,如果我照你的建议去东方,又如何能赢得他们的拥戴呢?”
  他吃下一颗橄榄,把果核吐到手心。“我不知道,陛下,”他承认。“但我知道您在一个地方待得越久,就越容易被敌人发现。坦格利安这个姓氏仍然让他们惧怕,以至于听说您怀了孩子,就派人来谋杀。如果他们得知您有了龙,又会怎么做呢?”
  卓耿蜷缩在她的手臂下,像一块在烈日下暴晒整天的石头那么烫。雷哥和韦赛利昂正为了一块肉而争斗,用翅膀互相击打,烟雾嘶嘶地从鼻孔喷出。我桀骜不驯的孩子们,她心想,它们决不能受伤害。“彗星把我领到魁尔斯,必有其目的。我本希望在这里找到我的军队,但那似乎并不可能。我不禁自问,还会有什么呢?”我很恐惧,她意识到,但我必须勇敢。“明天,你去找俳雅·菩厉。”

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 42楼  发表于: 2015-08-31 0
 CHAPTER 41
  TYRION


 
  The girl never wept. Young as she was, Myrcella Baratheon was a princess born. And a Lannister, despite her name, Tyrion reminded himself, as much Jaime’s blood as Cersei’s.
  To be sure, her smile was a shade tremulous when her brothers took their leave of her on the deck of the Seaswift, but the girl knew the proper words to say, and she said them with courage and dignity. When the time came to part, it was Prince Tommen who cried, and Myrcella who gave him comfort.
  Tyrion looked down upon the farewells from the high deck of King Robert’s Hammer, a great war galley of four hundred oars. Rob’s Hammer, as her oarsmen called her, would form the main strength of Myrcella’s escort. Lionstar, Bold Wind, and Lady Lyanna would sail with her as well.
  It made Tyrion more than a little uneasy to detach so great a part of their already inadequate fleet, depleted as it was by the loss of all those ships that had sailed with Lord Stannis to Dragonstone and never returned, but Cersei would hear of nothing less. Perhaps she was wise. If the girl was captured before she reached Sunspear, the Dornish alliance would fall to pieces. So far Doran Martell had done no more than call his banners. Once Myrcella was safe in Braavos, he had pledged to move his strength to the high passes, where the threat might make some of the Marcher lords rethink their loyalties and give Stannis pause about marching north. It was purely a feint, however. The Martells would not commit to actual battle unless Dorne itself was attacked, and Stannis was not so great a fool. Though some of his bannermen may be, Tyrion reflected. I should think on that.
  He cleared his throat. “You know your orders, Captain.”
  “I do, my lord. We are to follow the coast, staying always in sight of land, until we reach Crackclaw Point. From there we are to strike out across the narrow sea for Braavos. On no account are we to sail within sight of Dragonstone.”
  “And if our foes should chance upon you nonetheless?”
  “If a single ship, we are to run them off or destroy them. If there are more, the Bold Wind will cleave to the Seaswift to protect her while the rest of the fleet does battle.”
  Tyrion nodded. If the worst happened, the little Seaswift ought to be able to outrun pursuit. A small ship with big sails, she was faster than any warship afloat, or so her captain had claimed. Once Myrcella reached Braavos, she ought to be safe. He was sending Ser Arys Oakheart as her sworn shield, and had engaged the Braavosi to bring her the rest of the way to Sunspear. Even Lord Stannis would hesitate to wake the anger of the greatest and most powerful of the Free Cities. Traveling from King’s Landing to Dorne by way of Braavos was scarcely the most direct of routes, but it was the safest . . . or so he hoped.
  If Lord Stannis knew of this sailing, he could not choose a better time to send his fleet against us. Tyrion glanced back to where the Rush emptied out into Blackwater Bay and was relieved to see no signs of sails on the wide green horizon. At last report, the Baratheon fleet still lay off Storm’s End, where Ser Cortnay Penrose continued to defy the besiegers in dead Renly’s name. Meanwhile, Tyrion’s winch towers stood threequarters complete. Even now men were hoisting heavy blocks of stone into place, no doubt cursing him for making them work through the festivities. Let them curse. Another fortnight, Stannis, that’s all I require. Another fortnight and it will be done.
  Tyrion watched his niece kneel before the High Septon to receive his blessing on her voyage. Sunlight caught in his crystal crown and spilled rainbows across Myrcella’s upturned face. The noise from the riverside made it impossible to hear the prayers. He hoped the gods had sharper ears. The High Septon was as fat as a house, and more pompous and long of wind than even Pycelle. Enough, old man, make an end to it, Tyrion thought irritably. The gods have better things to do than listen to you, and so do I.
  When at last the droning and mumbling was done, Tyrion took his farewell of the captain of Rob’s Hammer. “Deliver my niece safely to Braavos, and there will be a knighthood waiting for you on your return,” he promised.
  As he made his way down the steep plank to the quay, Tyrion could feel unkind eyes upon him. The galley rocked gently and the movement underfoot made his waddle worse than ever. I’ll wager they’d love to snigger. No one dared, not openly, though he heard mutterings mingled with the creak of wood and rope and the rush of the river around the pilings. They do not love me, he thought. Well, small wonder. I’m well fed and ugly, and they are starving.
  Bronn escorted him through the crowd to join his sister and her sons. Cersei ignored him, preferring to lavish her smiles on their cousin. He watched her charming Lancel with eyes as green as the rope of emeralds around her slim white throat, and smiled a small sly smile to himself. I know your secret, Cersei, he thought. His sister had oft called upon the High Septon of late, to seek the blessings of the gods in their coming struggle with Lord Stannis . . . or so she would have him believe. In truth, after a brief call at the Great Sept of Baelor, Cersei would don a plain brown traveler’s cloak and steal off to meet a certain hedge knight with the unlikely name of Ser Osmund Kettleblack, and his equally unsavory brothers Osney and Osfryd. Lancel had told him all about them. Cersei meant to use the Kettleblacks to buy her own force of sellswords.
  Well, let her enjoy her plots. She was much sweeter when she thought she was outwitting him. The Kettleblacks would charm her, take her coin, and promise her anything she asked, and why not, when Bronn was matching every copper penny, coin for coin? Amiable rogues all three, the brothers were in truth much more skilled at deceit than they’d ever been at bloodletting. Cersei had managed to buy herself three hollow drums; they would make all the fierce booming sounds she required, but there was nothing inside. It amused Tyrion no end.
  Horns blew fanfares as Lionstar and Lady Lyanna pushed out from shore, moving downriver to clear the way for Seaswift. A few cheers went up from the crush along the banks, as thin and ragged as the clouds scuttling overhead. Myrcella smiled and waved from the deck. Behind her stood Arys Oakheart, his white cloak streaming. The captain ordered lines cast off, and oars pushed the Seaswift out into the lusty current of the Blackwater Rush, where her sails blossomed in the wind-common white sails, as Tyrion had insisted, not sheets of Lannister crimson. Prince Tommen sobbed. “You mew like a suckling babe,” his brother hissed at him. “Princes aren’t supposed to cry.” “Prince Aemon the Dragonknight cried the day Princess Naerys wed his brother Aegon,” Sansa Stark said, “and the twins Ser Arryk and Ser Erryk died with tears on their cheeks after each had given the other a mortal wound.”
  “Be quiet, or I’ll have Ser Meryn give you a mortal wound,” Joffrey told his betrothed. Tyrion glanced at his sister, but Cersei was engrossed in something Ser Balon Swann was telling her. Can she truly be so blind as to what he is? he wondered.
  Out on the river, Bold Wind unshipped her oars and glided downstream in the wake of Seaswift. Last came King Robert’s Hammer, the might of the royal fleet . . . or at least that portion that had not fled to Dragonstone last year with Stannis. Tyrion had chosen the ships with care, avoiding any whose captains might be of doubtful loyalty, according to Varys . . . but as Varys himself was of doubtful loyalty, a certain amount of apprehension remained. I rely too much on Varys, he reflected. I need my own informers. Not that I’d trust them either. Trust would get you killed.
  He wondered again about Littlefinger. There had been no word from Petyr Baelish since he had ridden off for Bitterbridge. That might mean nothing—or everything. Even Varys could not say. The eunuch had suggested that perhaps Littlefinger had met some misfortune on the roads. He might even be slain. Tyrion had snorted in derision. “If Littlefinger is dead, then I’m a giant.” More likely, the Tyrells were balking at the proposed marriage. Tyrion could scarcely blame them. If I were Mace 7)7rell, I would sooner have loffrey’s head on a pike than his cock in my daughter.
  The little fleet was well out into the bay when Cersei indicated that it was time to go. Bronn brought Tyrion’s horse and helped him mount. That was Podrick Payne’s task, but they had left Pod back at the Red Keep. The gaunt sellsword made for a much more reassuring presence than the boy would have.
  The narrow streets were lined by men of the City Watch, holding back the crowd with the shafts of their spears. Ser Jacelyn Bywater went in front, heading a wedge of mounted lancers in black ringmail and golden cloaks. Behind him came Ser Aron Santagar and Ser Balon Swann, bearing the king’s banners, the lion of Lannister and crowned stag of Baratheon.
  King Joffrey followed on a tall grey palfrey, a golden crown set upon his golden curls. Sansa Stark rode a chesnut mare at his side, looking neither right nor left, her thick auburn hair flowing to her shoulders beneath a net of moonstones. Two of the Kingsguard flanked the couple, the Hound on the king’s right hand and Ser Mandon Moore to the left of the Stark girl.
  Next came Tommen, snuffling, with Ser Preston Greenfield in his white armor and cloak, and then Cersei, accompanied by Ser Lancel and protected by Meryn Trant and Boros Blount. Tyrion fell in with his sister. After them followed the High Septon in his litter, and a long tail of other courtiers—Ser Horas Redwyne, Lady Tanda and her daughter, Jalabhar Xho, Lord Gyles Rosby, and the rest. A double column of guardsmen brought up the rear.
  The unshaven and the unwashed stared at the riders with dull resentment from behind the line of spears. I like this not one speck, Tyrion thought. Bronn had a score of sellswords scattered through the crowd with orders to stop any trouble before it started. Perhaps Cersei had similarly disposed her Kettleblacks. Somehow Tyrion did not think it would help much. If the fire was too hot, you could hardly keep the pudding from scorching by tossing a handful of raisins in the pot.
  They crossed Fishmonger’s Square and rode along Muddy Way before turning onto the narrow, curving Hook to begin their climb up Aegon’s High Hill. A few voices raised a cry of “Joffrey! All hail, all hail!” as the young king rode by, but for every man who picked up the shout, a hundred kept their silence. The Lannisters moved through a sea of ragged men and hungry women, breasting a tide of sullen eye. Just ahead of him, Cersei was laughing at something Lancel had said, though he suspected her merriment was feigned. She could not be oblivious to the unrest around them, but his sister always believed in putting on the brave show.
  Halfway along the route, a wailing woman forced her way between two watchmen and ran out into the street in front of the king and his companions, holding the corpse of her dead baby above her head. It was blue and swollen, grotesque, but the real horror was the mother’s eyes. Joffrey looked for a moment as if he meant to ride her down, but Sansa Stark leaned over and said something to him. The king fumbled in his purse, and flung the woman a silver stag. The coin bounced off the child and rolled away, under the legs of the gold cloaks and into the crowd, where a dozen men began to fight for it. The mother never once blinked. Her skinny arms were trembling from the dead weight of her son.
  “Leave her, Your Grace,” Cersei called out to the king, “she’s beyond our help, poor thing.”
  The mother heard her. Somehow the queen’s voice cut through the woman’s ravaged wits. Her slack face twisted in loathing. “Whore!” she shrieked. “Kingslayer’s whore! Brotherfucker!” Her dead child dropped from her arms like a sack of flour as she pointed at Cersei. “Brotherfucker brotherfucker brotherfucker.”
  Tyrion never saw who threw the dung. He only heard Sansa’s gasp and Joffrey’s bellowed curse, and when he turned his head, the king was wiping brown filth from his cheek. There was more caked in his golden hair and spattered over Sansa’s legs.
  “Who threw that?” Joffrey screamed. He pushed his fingers into his hair, made a furious face, and flung away another handful of dung. “I want the man who threw that!” he shouted. “A hundred golden dragons to the man who gives him up.”
  “He was up there!” someone shouted from the crowd. The king wheeled his horse in a circle to survey the rooftops and open balconies above them. In the crowd people were pointing, shoving, cursing one another and the king.
  “Please, Your Grace, let him go,” Sansa pleaded.
  The king paid her no heed. “Bring me the man who flung that filth!” Joffrey commanded. “He’ll lick it off me or I’ll have his head. Dog, you bring him here!”
  Obedient, Sandor Clegane swung down from his saddle, but there was no way through that wall of flesh, let alone to the roof. Those closest to him began to squirm and shove to get away, while others pushed forward to see. Tyrion smelled disaster. “Clegane, leave off, the man is long fled.”
  “I want him!” Joffrey pointed at the roof. “He was up there! Dog, cut through them and bring—”
  A tumult of sound drowned his last words, a rolling thunder of rage and fear and hatred that engulfed them from all sides. “Bastard!” someone screamed at Joffrey, “bastard monster.” Other voices flung calls of “Whore” and “Brotherfucker” at the queen, while Tyrion was pelted with shouts of “Freak” and “Halfman.” Mixed in with the abuse, he heard a few cries of “Justice” and “Robb, King Robb, the Young Wolf,” of “Stannis!” and even “Renly!” From both sides of the street, the crowd surged against the spear shafts while the gold cloaks struggled to hold the line. Stones and dung and fouler things whistled overhead. “Feed us!” a woman shrieked. “Bread!” boomed a man behind her. “We want bread, bastard!” In a heartbeat, a thousand voices took up the chant. King Joffrey and King Robb and King Stannis were forgotten, and King Bread ruled alone. “Bread,” they clamored. “Bread, bread!”
  Tyrion spurred to his sister’s side, yelling, “Back to the castle. Now” Cersei gave a curt nod, and Ser Lancel unsheathed his sword. Ahead of the column, Jacelyn Bywater was roaring commands. His riders lowered their lances and drove forward in a wedge. The king was wheeling his palfrey around in anxious circles while hands reached past the line of gold cloaks, grasping for him. One managed to get hold of his leg, but only for an instant. Ser Mandon’s sword slashed down, parting hand from wrist. “Ride!” Tyrion shouted at his nephew, giving the horse a sharp smack on the rump. The animal reared, trumpeting, and plunged ahead, the press shattering before him.
  Tyrion drove into the gap hard on the king’s hooves. Bronn kept pace, sword in hand. A jagged rock flew past his head as he rode, and a rotten cabbage exploded against Ser Mandon’s shield. To their left, three gold cloaks went down under the surge, and then the crowd was rushing forward, trampling the fallen men. The Hound had vanished behind, though his riderless horse galloped beside them. Tyrion saw Aron Santagar pulled from the saddle, the gold-and-black Baratheon stag torn from his grasp. Ser Balon Swann dropped the Lannister lion to draw his longsword. He slashed right and left as the fallen banner was ripped apart, the thousand ragged pieces swirling away like crimson leaves in a stormwind. In an instant they were gone. Someone staggered in front of Joffrey’s horse and shrieked as the king rode him down. Whether it had been man, woman, or child Tyrion could not have said. Joffrey was galloping at his side, whey-faced, with Ser Mandon Moore a white shadow on his left.
  And suddenly the madness was behind and they were clattering across the cobbled square that fronted on the castle barbican. A line of spearmen held the gates. Ser Jacelyn was wheeling his lances around for another charge. The spears parted to let the king’s party pass under the portcullis. Pale red walls loomed up about them, reassuringly high and aswarm with crossbowmen.
  Tyrion did not recall dismounting. Ser Mandon was helping the shaken king off his horse when Cersei, Tommen, and Lancel rode through the gates with Ser Meryn and Ser Boros close behind. Boros had blood smeared along his blade, while Meryn’s white cloak had been torn from his back. Ser Balon Swann rode in helmetless, his mount lathered and bleeding at the mouth. Horas Redwyne brought in Lady Tanda, half crazed with fear for her daughter Lollys, who had been knocked from the saddle and left behind. Lord Gyles, more grey of face than ever, stammered out a tale of seeing the High Septon spilled from his litter, screeching prayers as the crowd swept over him. Jalabhar Xho said he thought he’d seen Ser Preston Greenfield of the Kingsguard riding back toward the High Septon’s overturned litter, but he was not certain.
  Tyrion was dimly aware of a maester asking if he was injured. He pushed his way across the yard to where his nephew stood, his dungencrusted crown askew. “Traitors,” Joffrey was babbling excitedly, “I’ll have all their heads, I’ll—”
  The dwarf slapped his flushed face so hard the crown flew from Joffrey’s head. Then he shoved him with both hands and knocked him sprawling. “You blind bloody fool.”
  “They were traitors,” Joffrey squealed from the ground. “They called me names and attacked me!”
  “You set your dog on them! What did you imagine they would do, bend the knee meekly while the Hound lopped off some limbs? You spoiled witless little boy, you’ve killed Clegane and gods know how many more, and yet you come through unscratched. Damn you!” And he kicked him. It felt so good he might have done more, but Ser Mandon Moore pulled him off as Joffrey howled, and then Bronn was there to take him in hand. Cersei knelt over her son, while Ser Balon Swann restrained Ser Lancel. Tyrion wrenched free of Bronn’s grip. “How many are still out there?” he shouted to no one and everyone.
  “My daughter,” cried Lady Tanda. “Please, someone must go back for Lollys . . .”
  “Ser Preston is not returned,” Ser Boros Blount reported, “nor Aron Santagar.”
  “Nor Wet Nurse,” said Ser Horas Redwyne. That was the mocking name the other squires had hung on young Tyrek Lannister. Tyrion glanced round the yard. “Where’s the Stark girl?”
  For a moment no one answered. Finally Joffrey said, “She was riding by me. I don’t know where she went.”
  Tyrion pressed blunt fingers into his throbbing temples. If Sansa Stark had come to harm, Jaime was as good as dead. “Ser Mandon, you were her shield.”
  Ser Mandon Moore remained untroubled. “When they mobbed the Hound, I thought first of the king.”
  “And rightly so,” Cersei put in. “Boros, Meryn, go back and find the girl.”
  “And my daughter,” Lady Tanda sobbed. “Please, sers . . .”
  Ser Boros did not look pleased at the prospect of leaving the safety of the castle. “Your Grace,” he told the queen, “the sight of our white cloaks might enrage the mob.”
  Tyrion had stomached all he cared to. “The Others take your fucking cloaks! Take them off if you’re afraid to wear them, you bloody oaf . . . but find me Sansa Stark or I swear, I’ll have Shagga split that ugly head of yours in two to see if there’s anything inside but black pudding.”
  Ser Boros went purple with rage. “You would call me ugly, you?” He started to raise the bloody sword still clutched in his mailed fist. Bronn shoved Tyrion unceremoniously behind him.
  “Stop it!” Cersei snapped. “Boros, you’ll do as you’re bid, or we’ll find someone else to wear that cloak. Your oath—”
  “There she is!” Joffrey shouted, pointing.
  Sandor Clegane cantered briskly through the gates astride Sansa’s chestnut courser. The girl was seated behind, both arms tight around the Hound’s chest.
  Tyrion called to her. “Are you hurt, Lady Sansa?”
  Blood was trickling down Sansa’s brow from a deep gash on her scalp. “They . . . they were throwing things . . . rocks and filth, eggs . . . I tried to tell them, I had no bread to give them. A man tried to pull me from the saddle. The Hound killed him, I think ... his arm . . .” Her eyes widened and she put a hand over her mouth. “He cut off his arm.”
  Clegane lifted her to the ground. His white cloak was torn and stained, and blood seeped through a jagged tear in his left sleeve. “The little bird’s bleeding. Someone take her back to her cage and see to that cut.” Maester Frenken scurried forward to obey. “They did for Santagar,” the Hound continued. “Four men held him down and took turns bashing at his head with a cobblestone. I gutted one, not that it did Ser Aron much good.”
  Lady Tanda approached him. “My daughter—”
  “Never saw her.” The Hound glanced around the yard, scowling. “Where’s my horse? If anything’s happened to that horse, someone’s going to pay.”
  “He was running with us for a time,” Tyrion said, “but I don’t know what became of him after that.”
  “Fire!” a voice screamed down from atop the barbican. “My lords, there’s smoke in the city. Flea Bottom’s afire.”
  Tyrion was inutterably weary, but there was no time for despair. “Bronn, take as many men as you need and see that the water wagons are not molested,” Gods be good, the wildfire, if any blaze should reach that . . . “We can lose all of Flea Bottom if we must, but on no account must the fire reach the Guildhall of the Alchemists, is that understood? Clegane, you’ll go with him.”
  For half a heartbeat, Tyrion thought he glimpsed fear in the Hound’s dark eyes. Fire, he realized. The Others take me, of course he hates flre, he’s tasted it too well. The look was gone in an instant, replaced by Clegane’s familiar scowl. “I’ll go,” he said, “though not by your command. I need to find that horse.”
  Tyrion turned to the three remaining knights of the Kingsguard. “Each of you will ride escort to a herald. Command the people to return to their homes. Any man found on the streets after the last peal of the evenfall bell will be killed.”
  “Our place is beside the king,” Ser Meryn said, complacent.
  Cersei reared up like a viper. “Your place is where my brother says it is,” she spit. “The Hand speaks with the king’s own voice, and disobedience is treason.”
  Boros and Meryn exchanged a look. “Should we wear our cloaks, Your Grace?” Ser Boros asked.
  “Go naked for all I care. It might remind the mob that you’re men. They’re like to have forgotten after seeing the way you behaved out there in the street.”
  Tyrion let his sister rage. His head was throbbing. He thought he could smell smoke, though perhaps it was just the scent of his nerves fraying.
  Two of the Stone Crows guarded the door of the Tower of the Hand. “Find me Timett son of Timett.”
  “Stone Crows do not run squeaking after Burned Men,” one of the wildlings informed him haughtily.
  For a moment Tyrion had forgotten who he was dealing with. “Then find me Shagga.”
  “Shagga sleeps.”
  It was an effort not to scream. “Wake. Him.”
  “It is no easy thing to wake Shagga son of Dolf,” the man complained. “His wrath is fearsome.” He went off grumbling.
  The clansman wandered in yawning and scratching. “Half the city is rioting, the other half is burning, and Shagga lies snoring,” Tyrion said.
  “Shagga mislikes your muddy water here, so he must drink your weak ale and sour wine, and after his head hurts.”
  “I have Shae in a manse near the Iron Gate. I want you to go to her and keep her safe, whatever may come.”
  The huge man smiled, his teeth a yellow crevasse in the hairy wilderness of his beard. “Shagga will fetch her here.”
  “Just see that no harm comes to her. Tell her I will come to her as soon as I may. This very night, perhaps, or on the morrow for a certainty.”
  Yet by evenfall the city was still in turmoil, though Bronn reported that the fires were quenched and most of the roving mobs dispersed. Much as Tyrion yearned for the comfort of Shae’s arms, he realized he would go nowhere that night.
  Ser Jacelyn Bywater delivered the butcher’s bill as he was supping on a cold capon and brown bread in the gloom of his solar. Dusk had faded to darkness by then, but when his servants came to light his candles and start a fire in the hearth, Tyrion had roared at them and sent them running. His mood was as black as the chamber, and Bywater said nothing to lighten it.
  The list of the slain was topped by the High Septon, ripped apart as he squealed to his gods for mercy. Starving men take a hard view of priests too fat to walk, Tyrion reflected.
  Ser Preston’s corpse had been overlooked at first; the gold cloaks had been searching for a knight in white armor, and he had been stabbed and hacked so cruelly that he was red-brown from head to heel.
  Ser Aron Santagar had been found in a gutter, his head a red pulp inside a crushed helm.
  Lady Tanda’s daughter had surrendered her maidenhood to half a hundred shouting men behind a tanner’s shop. The gold cloaks found her wandering naked on Sowbelly Row.
  Tyrek was still missing, as was the High Septon’s crystal crown. Nine gold cloaks had been slain, two score wounded. No one had troubled to count how many of the mob had died.
  “I want Tyrek found, alive or dead,” Tyrion said curtly when Bywater was done. “He’s no more than a boy. Son to my late uncle Tygett. His father was always kind to me.”
  “We’ll find him. The septon’s crown as well.”
  “The Others can bugger each other with the septon’s crown, for all I care.”
  “When you named me to command the Watch, you told me you wanted plain truth, always.”
  “Somehow I have a feeling I am not going to like whatever you’re about to say,” Tyrion said gloomily.
  “We held the city today, my lord, but I make no promises for the morrow. The kettle is close to boiling. So many thieves and murderers are abroad that no man’s house is safe, the bloody flux is spreading in the stews along Pisswater Bend, there’s no food to be had for copper nor silver. Where before you heard only mutterings from the gutter, now there’s open talk of treason in guildhalls and markets.”
  “Do you need more men?”
  “I do not trust half the men I have now. Slynt tripled the size of the Watch, but it takes more than a gold cloak to make a watchman. There are good men and loyal among the new recruits, but also more brutes, sots, cravens, and traitors than you’d care to know. They’re half-trained and undisciplined, and what loyalty they have is to their own skins. If it comes to battle, they’ll not hold, I fear.”
  “I never expected them to,” said Tyrion. “Once our walls are breeched, we are lost, I’ve known that from the start.”
  “My men are largely drawn from the smallfolk. They walk the same streets, drink in the same winesinks, spoon down their bowls of brown in the same pot-shops. Your eunuch must have told you, there is small love for the Lannisters in King’s Landing. Many still remember how your lord father sacked the city, when Aerys opened the gates to him. They whisper that the gods are punishing us for the sins of your House—for your brother’s murder of King Aerys, for the butchery of Rhaegar’s children, for the execution of Eddard Stark and the savagery of Joffrey’s justice. Some talk openly of how much better things were when Robert was king, and hint that times would be better again with Stannis on the throne. In pot-shops and winesinks and brothels, you hear these things—and in the barracks and guardhalls as well, I fear.”
  “They hate my family, is that what you are telling me?”
  “Aye . . . and will turn on them, if the chance comes.”
  “Me as well?”
  “Ask your eunuch.”
  “I’m asking you.”
  Bywater’s deep-set eyes met the dwarf’s mismatched ones, and did not blink. “You most of all, my lord.”
  “Most of all?” The injustice was like to choke him. “It was Joffrey who told them to eat their dead, Joffrey who set his dog on them. How could they blame me?”
  “His Grace is but a boy. In the streets, it is said that he has evil councilors. The queen has never been known as a friend to the commons, nor is Lord Varys called the Spider out of love . . . but it is you they blame most. Your sister and the eunuch were here when times were better under King Robert, but you were not. They say that you’ve filled the city with swaggering sellswords and unwashed savages, brutes who take what they want and follow no laws but their own. They say you exiled Janos Slynt because you found him too bluff and honest for your liking. They say you threw wise and gentle Pycelle into the dungeons when he dared raise his voice against you. Some even claim that you mean to seize the Iron Throne for your own.”
  “Yes, and I am a monster besides, hideous and misshapen, never forget that.” His hand coiled into a fist. “I’ve heard enough. We both have work to attend to. Leave me.”
  Perhaps my lord father was right to despise me all these years, if this is the best I can achieve, Tyrion thought when he was alone. He stared down at the remains of his supper, his belly roiling at the sight of the cold greasy capon. Disgusted, he pushed it away, shouted for Pod, and sent the boy running to summon Varys and Bronn. My most trusted advisers are a eunuch and a sellsword, and my lady’s a whore. What does that say of me?
  Bronn complained of the gloom when he arrived, and insisted on a fire in the hearth. It was blazing by the time Varys made his appearance. “Where have you been?” Tyrion demanded.
  “About the king’s business, my sweet lord.”
  “Ah, yes, the king,” Tyrion muttered. “My nephew is not fit to sit a privy, let alone the Iron Throne.”
  Varys shrugged. “An apprentice must be taught his trade.”
  “Half the ‘prentices on Reeking Lane could rule better than this king of yours.” Bronn seated himself across the table and pulled a wing off the capon.
  Tyrion had made a practice of ignoring the sellsword’s frequent insolences, but tonight he found it galling. “I don’t recall giving you leave to finish my supper.” “You didn’t look to be eating it,” Bronn said through a mouthful of meat. “City’s starving, it’s a crime to waste food. You have any wine?”
  Next he’ll want me to pour it for him, Tyrion thought darkly. “You go too far,” he warned.
  “And you never go far enough.” Bronn tossed the wingbone to the rushes. “Ever think how easy life would be if the other one had been born first?” He thrust his fingers inside the capon and tore off a handful of breast. “The weepy one, Tommen. Seems like he’d do whatever he was told, as a good king should.”
  A chill crept down Tyrion’s spine as he realized what the sellsword was hinting at. If Tommen was king . . .
  There was only one way Tommen would become king. No, he could not even think it. Joffrey was his own blood, and Jaime’s son as much as Cersei’s. “I could have your head off for saying that,” he told Bronn, but the sellsword only laughed.
  “Friends,” said Varys, “quarreling will not serve us. I beg you both, take heart.”
  “Whose?” asked Tyrion sourly. He could think of several tempting choices.


Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter42 提利昂
  这女孩从来不哭。弥赛菈·拜拉席恩虽然小小年纪,但天生就是个公主。她是兰尼斯特家的人,尽管她没这个姓,提利昂提醒自己,她流着兰尼斯特的血液。瑟曦和詹姆的血液。
  当她的兄弟们在“海捷号”甲板上向她告别时,她的微笑中有一丝战栗,但这女孩知道如何应对,她的话勇敢而有尊严。到了分别时刻,哭泣的是托曼王子,安慰他的是弥赛菈。
  提利昂站在“劳勃国王之锤”号高耸的甲板上,俯视着告别仪式。劳勃国王之锤号是一艘四百桨的巨型战舰,桨手们将她简称为“劳勃之锤”,她是为弥赛菈此行护航的主力。此外,狮星号、烈风号和莱安娜小姐号,也将同行。
  夕日的王家舰队中有好些船当年随史坦尼斯公爵攻打龙石岛,再也没有回来,由是海军一直元气不足,而今又要分出一部分,提利昂深感不安,但瑟曦决不允许减少护卫。或许她比我明智。若是公主在抵达阳戟城前被俘,与多恩的联盟就会顷刻间土崩瓦解。到目前为止,道朗·马泰尔只是召集诸侯。一旦弥赛菈平安抵达布拉佛斯,他允诺将军队向隘口移动,由此威胁边疆地的领主,动摇他们的忠诚,并减缓史坦尼斯北进的速度。其实这只是虚张声势。除非多恩本土遭到攻击,否则马泰尔家决不会真正参战,而史坦尼斯当然不会蠢到那种地步。不过或许能刺激他旗下的诸侯做出蠢事,提利昂心想,我该把这种可能列入考量。
  他清了清嗓子。“清楚命令了吧,船长?”
  “是的,大人。我们沿着海岸行驶,保持陆地在视线范围内,直到抵达蟹爪半岛。从那里,我们横穿狭海,航向布拉佛斯,途中绝不能驶进龙石岛视野之内。”
  “若偶遇敌人,该当如何?”
  “若对方只有一艘船,我们主动将其赶走或击沉。若对方出动船队,就由烈风号贴紧海捷号保护,其他舰船组织战斗。”
  提利昂点点头。就算情况不妙,小巧的海捷号也当能摆脱追逐。她帆大船小,比当前任何一艘战舰都快——至少她的船长如此声称。只要弥赛菈抵达布拉佛斯,想必能确保安全。他派亚历斯·奥克赫特爵士做她的贴身护卫,又请布拉佛斯人护送她前去阳戟城。布拉佛斯是自由贸易城邦里最强大最有势力的一个,史坦尼斯也不能不买它的账。从君临到多恩,经由布拉佛斯虽不是最短路径,却是最安全的……至少他如此期望。
  若史坦尼斯得到这次护航的情报,不趁此机会来攻打君临,更待何时。他不禁回望黑水河注入海湾的河口,天边一条绿线,丝毫不见帆影,他方才感到安心。最新情报显示,由于科塔奈·庞洛斯爵士继续以故去的蓝礼之名坚守城池,拜拉席恩舰队依然在围困风息堡。与此同时,提利昂的绞盘塔业已完成了四分之三。此时此刻,人们正将一块块沉重的石头吊上去,放置就位,无疑正边做边骂,诅咒他让他们在节庆时间工作。随他们骂。再有两个星期,史坦尼斯,我只要你再给我两个星期。半个月后就一切就绪。
  提利昂看着外甥女跪在总主教面前,接受祝福,保佑旅途平安。阳光透过水晶冠冕,散射出七彩虹光,照在弥赛菈仰起的脸上。岸边的喧闹使他听不清祷词,只得希望诸神的耳朵比他灵敏。总主教胖得像座房子,比派席尔还会装腔作势,滔滔不绝。够了,老家伙,结束吧,提利昂恼火地想。诸神听够了你的唠叨,还有重要事做,我也是。
  好不容易待他絮絮叨叨结束,提利昂便跟劳勃国王之锤号的船长道别。“把我外甥女平安送抵布拉佛斯,回头你就是骑士,”他许诺。
  提利昂沿着倾斜的木板走向码头,感觉到四周投来不善的目光。舰身轻轻摇晃,使他蹒跚得比以前更厉害。我打赌他们想笑。只是没人敢,至少没人敢公开嘲笑,但他听到小声的嘀咕,夹在木板绳索的吱嘎声和河流冲刷木桩的声音里。他们不喜欢我,他心想。好吧,这也难怪。我吃得饱,长得丑,而他们正饿着肚子。
  波隆护卫他穿过人群,来到姐姐和外甥们身边。瑟曦只当没他这号人,更加热烈地向堂弟展示微笑。他看着她朝蓝赛尔频送秋波,那双眼睛绿得和她白皙脖子上的翡翠项链一般,自己会心地笑了。我知道你的秘密,瑟曦,他心想。姐姐最近常拜访总主教,以求在与史坦尼斯即将来临的斗争中,诸神能够保佑他们……或者说她希望他如此相信。实际上,每当短暂造访贝勒大教堂后,瑟曦便会换上普通的棕色旅行斗篷,溜出去密会某个雇佣骑士,那骑士似乎名叫奥斯蒙·凯特布莱克爵士,他还有两个跟他一丘之貉的弟弟——奥斯尼和奥斯佛利。这一切蓝赛尔一五一十地告诉了他,瑟曦是打算利用凯特布莱克兄弟来收买一群自己的佣兵。
  好啊,就让她享受密谋的快感吧。每当她以为自己胜过他一筹,就会变得比较可爱。凯特布莱克兄弟会讨她喜欢,收她的钱,承诺她一切要求,何乐而不为呢?因为波隆会给出相同的价格,一分不差。这三兄弟外表亲切和蔼,实际却是些无赖,对于行骗远比作战要擅长。瑟曦等于替自己买到三面大鼓;要敲多响有多响,里面却空无一物。提利昂觉得有趣极了。
  号角响起,狮星号和莱安娜小姐号驶出堤岸,顺流而下,为海捷号开道。岸边的人群发出几声稀落的欢呼,如空中的流云一般零星。弥赛菈站在甲板上微笑着挥手。亚历斯·奥克赫特爵士站在她身后,他的白袍随风飘动。船长下令松开缆绳,船桨推动海捷号驶入黑水河的急流中,背风张帆——普通的白帆,而非兰尼斯特的深红布料,这是提利昂的坚持。托曼王子啜泣起来。“你哭得像个吃奶的婴儿,”哥哥嘶声对他说,“做王子的不该哭。”
  “龙骑士伊蒙王子在奈丽诗公主嫁给他哥哥伊耿那天就哭了,”珊莎·史塔克说,“孪生兄弟伊利克爵士和亚历克爵士在互相给予对方致命一击之后,也双双掉下了眼泪。”
  “安静,否则我叫马林爵士给你致命一击,”乔佛里告诉他的未婚妻。提利昂瞥了一眼姐姐,瑟曦正全神贯注地听巴隆·史文说话。她真的盲目到看不清他是个什么东西吗?他疑惑地想。
  河面上,烈风号紧随海捷号下桨,顺游滑行。殿后的是劳勃国王之锤号,王家舰队的脊梁……尤其在去年又有不少船只随史坦尼斯去了龙石岛之后,它就愈发显得宝贵。这五艘护航舰由提利昂仔细挑选,依照瓦里斯的情报,刻意回避了那些忠诚堪虞的船长……不过瓦里斯自身的忠诚也值得怀疑,他仍旧有些担忧。我太依赖瓦里斯了,他反思,我需要自己的情报来源。但无论是谁,我都不会信任。信任会惹来杀身之祸。
  他再度想起小指头。培提尔·贝里席一去苦桥,音讯全无。这也许没什么意义——又或许事关重大。连瓦里斯也搞不清事实。太监猜想,小指头也许在路上遭遇不测,甚至可能被杀。提利昂对此嗤之以鼻,“小指头是死人,那我就是巨人。”比较现实的可能性是,提利尔家正在刻意推延联姻谈判,以待局势明朗。这招提利昂早已料到。如果我是梅斯·提利尔,大概宁要乔佛里的头挑在熗尖,也不要他那玩意儿插进女儿身体呢。
  待小舰队深入海湾,瑟曦便指令回城。波隆牵来提利昂的坐骑,扶他上马。这本是波德瑞克·派恩的任务,但他将波德留在了红堡,在公众场合,有这个瘦长的佣兵侍候,更加令人放心。
  狭窄的街道上,两边罗列都城守备队,用长矛挡住人群。杰斯林·拜瓦特爵士当先领路,带着一队黑锁甲金袍子的熗骑兵。在他之后是艾伦·桑塔加爵士和巴隆·史文爵士,高举国王的旗帜,一边是兰尼斯特的怒吼雄狮,一边是拜拉席恩的宝冠雄鹿。
  乔佛里国王骑着一匹高大灰马跟在后面,金色卷发上戴着一顶金冠。珊莎·史塔克骑一匹栗色母马,走在他身边,目不斜视,浓密的赤褐色秀发罩着月长石发网,披散在肩。两名御林铁卫在他们两侧保卫,猎狗位于国王右边,曼登·穆尔爵士位于史塔克女孩左边。
  接下来是仍在抽泣的托曼,白袍白甲的普列斯顿·格林菲尔爵士跟随着他,然后是瑟曦,由兰赛尔爵士陪伴,负责保护的是马林·特兰爵士和柏洛斯·布劳恩爵士。提利昂跟随着姐姐。在他们后面是坐轿子的总主教和一长串廷臣——霍拉斯·雷德温爵士,坦妲伯爵夫人和她的女儿,贾拉巴·梭尔,盖尔斯·罗斯比伯爵及其他人。最后由两列卫兵殿后。
  在那排长矛后,肮脏邋遢、不修边幅的民众用恨意的目光阴沉地凝视着骑马的人们。我一点也不喜欢这情景,提利昂想。他已命波隆派出二十个佣兵混进人群,预防有事故发生。或许瑟曦对她的凯特布莱克兄弟也作了类似部署。但提利昂觉得这起不了大作用。假如火势太猛,即使抓把葡萄干撒进锅,布丁依旧会烤焦。
  他们穿过渔民广场,沿着烂泥道骑行,然后拐到狭窄弯曲的钩巷,开始攀登伊耿高丘。年轻的国王经过时,有些人高呼“乔佛里万岁!万岁!万岁!”,但保持沉默的人占了百分之九十九。这群兰尼斯特家人穿越着衣衫褴褛、饥饿难耐的人海,面对着一片阴郁压抑的怒潮。在他面前,瑟曦正和蓝赛尔纵声说笑,但他怀疑她的愉悦是装出来的。姐姐不可能忽略周围气氛的诡异不安,只是向来喜欢逞强而已。
  刚爬到一半,一名妇女哀嚎着从两名守卫间挤过来,冲到街道中央,将一具死婴高举过头,挡住国王和他的同伴们。尸体肿胀淤青,形状怪异,然而最恐怖的却是这个母亲的眼睛。一开始乔佛里似乎打算驱马将她踩倒,但珊莎·史塔克靠过去跟他说了些什么。于是国王在钱包里摸索,最后将一枚银鹿币朝女人丢去。银币在孩子身上弹开,滚过金袍卫士脚下,落入人群中,立时掀起一阵撕打争夺。可那母亲连眼都没眨一下,骨瘦如柴的手臂似乎很难支撑儿子的尸体,不住颤抖。
  “走吧,陛下,”瑟曦朝国王喊,“可怜的东西,我们帮不了她。”
  她的话教那母亲听到了。不知怎的,太后的声音摧毁了她仅存的理智。她原本呆滞的脸因厌恶而扭曲。“婊子!”她尖叫,“弑君者的婊子!乱伦!”她指向瑟曦,将死婴像面粉袋一样投过去。“乱伦!乱伦!乱伦!”
  提利昂的注意力全在前方,没看见那驼粪是谁扔的,只听珊莎倒抽一口气,乔佛里便咆哮着咒骂开来。他转过头,国王正在擦脸上的棕色污秽,金发上也黏了不少,还有些溅到珊莎腿上。
  “谁扔的?”乔佛里尖声喊叫。他把头发往后拢,甩掉一把粪,满脸狂怒。“给我抓出来!”他大喊,“谁把他交出来,悬赏一百金龙!”
  “在上面!”人丛中有人喊。国王策马绕了一圈,审视上方的屋顶和阳台。人群在互相指点、推挤、咒骂,咒骂彼此也咒骂国王。
  “求求您,陛下,就放过他吧,”珊莎恳求。
  国王不理她。“把扔脏东西的人抓出来!”乔佛里命令,“他不给我舔干净,我就要他的脑袋!狗,你去抓!”
  桑铎·克里冈听命纵身下马,但他无法穿过血肉构成的重重人墙,更别说上屋顶了。近处的人蠕动推搡着让路,远处的人却想挤近来看热闹。提利昂嗅出灾难的味道。“克里冈!停下!那人早跑了。”
  “我要抓他!”乔佛里指向屋顶。“就在上面!狗,砍出一条路,把他带——”
  他的话淹没在一阵骚动中,愤怒、恐惧与憎恨构成的响雷从四面八方滚滚而来,将他们吞没。“杂种!”有人对乔佛里尖叫,“杂种!禽兽!”另一些人朝太后大喊“婊子!”,“乱伦!”,提利昂则受到“怪胎!”和“半人!”的攻击。谩骂中还混杂着一些呼声,如“主持正义!”,“罗柏万岁!罗柏国王万岁!少狼主万岁”,“史坦尼斯万岁!”,甚至“蓝礼万岁!”街道两侧均是人群涌动,挤向矛杆,金袍卫士们拼力维持防线,石块、粪便及各种污物从头顶嗖嗖飞过。“给我们吃的!”一个女人高呼。“面包!”她后面一个男人大叫。“我们要面包,杂种!”一瞬之间,上千个声音一起呼喝。乔佛里国王、罗柏国王、史坦尼斯国王都被放在一旁,只有面包国王统治天下。“面包,”他们不断叫嚷,“面包!面包!”
  提利昂一踢马刺,奔到姐姐身边,高喊:“回城堡。快。”瑟曦略一点头,蓝赛尔爵士拔出剑来。队列前端,杰斯林·拜瓦特正大吼着发令,骑兵们旋即挺熗排成楔形队列。国王焦急地骑马兜圈,无数只手越过金袍卫士的防线,朝他抓去。有一只手成功地抓住了腿,但只有一刹那,曼登爵士手起剑落,那只手齐腕而断。“快跑!”提利昂对外甥喊,并狠狠地在他马屁股上拍了一掌。那马后腿人立,仰天嘶鸣,跟随骑兵队,往前冲去,人潮在前面散开。
  提利昂紧跟国王的马,闯入这一缝隙,波隆提剑相随。策马飞奔之际,一块凹凸的石头擦着头皮飞过,一颗腐烂的白菜砸到曼登爵士的盾牌上,四散飞溅。在他们左侧,三名金袍卫士被汹涌的人潮挤倒,接着人群踩着躯体,涌向前来。猎狗的马仍在跟随,但主人已不见踪影。提利昂看见艾伦·桑塔加从马鞍上被拽了下来,手中拜拉席恩家的黑金旗帜也被扯掉。巴隆·史文爵士则扔下兰尼斯特的狮子旗,拔出长剑。他左劈右斩的当口,落下的旗帜被人群撕开,千百块褴褛的碎片如暴风中的红叶一般旋转飞舞,顷刻间便归于无形。有个人跌跌撞撞地出现在乔佛里马前,国王驱马踏过。只听蹄下一声惨叫,提利昂辨不清这是男人、女人还是小孩。乔佛里脸色苍白,只管向前狂奔,曼登·穆尔爵士伴随在左,犹如一道白影。
  突然之间,那个疯狂的世界已被抛在身后,他们“嗒嗒”地穿越城堡前的鹅卵石广场。一列长熗兵守卫着大门。杰斯林爵士正重整熗骑兵,准备再次冲锋,长熗兵队列则向两边分开,放国王一行人通过铁闸门。淡红色的城墙高矗于头顶,其上挤满十字弓手,令人安心。
  提利昂不记得自己如何下的马。只见曼登爵士正把颤抖的国王扶下来,瑟曦、托曼和兰赛尔也骑过大门,马林爵士和柏洛斯爵士紧随其后。柏洛斯剑上血迹斑斑,而马林后背的白袍已被撕掉。巴隆·史文爵士的头盔不见了,他的坐骑大汗淋漓,口吐鲜血。霍拉斯·雷德温护着坦妲伯爵夫人回来,可她女儿洛丽丝被撞下马去,没能逃脱,她急得快要发疯。盖尔斯伯爵的脸色比平日更灰白,他结结巴巴地讲述总主教如何从轿子里跌出来,人群一拥而上,而他尖声祈祷。贾拉巴·梭尔似乎看到御林铁卫的普列斯顿·格林菲尔爵士冲回总主教倾覆的轿子边,但他不能肯定。
  提利昂隐约意识到有个学士正在询问他是否受伤。他二话不说,推开庭院的人丛,来到外甥面前。他的王冠歪在一边,上面凝结着粪便。“叛徒!”乔佛里正激动地嚷嚷,“把他们的头通通砍掉!我要——”
  侏儒朝乔佛里泛红的脸上重重一巴掌,打飞了王冠。接着他一把将他推倒在地,扬腿便踢,“你这瞎了眼的大蠢货!”
  “他们是叛徒!”乔佛里在地上嘶喊。“他们辱骂我,攻击我!”
  “那是因为你放你的狗去对付他们!你以为他们会怎样?乖乖跪下来任猎狗宰割?你这个被宠坏的小屁孩,一点头脑都没有,除了克里冈,天知道还有多少人给你害死,而你居然逃掉了,毫发无伤!你这该死的!”他用力踢他。这感觉真过瘾,他想多踢两下,但乔佛里大声哀嚎,曼登·穆尔爵士便将提利昂拉开,随后波隆将他一把抱住。瑟曦将蓝赛尔丢给巴隆·史文爵士,自己跪倒在儿子身旁。提利昂甩开波隆的手,“还有多少人在外面?”他大吼,也不知道是在对谁说。
  “我女儿!”坦妲伯爵夫人哭诉。“求求你们!得有谁去救洛丽丝……”
  “普列斯顿爵士没有回来,”柏洛斯·布劳恩爵士汇报,“艾伦·桑塔加也没有。”
  “‘保姆’也没回来,”霍拉斯·雷德温爵士说。那是众侍从给小提瑞克·兰尼斯特取的绰号。
  提利昂环顾庭院。“史塔克家的女孩呢?”
  一时全场静默。最后乔佛里开口:“她一开始骑在我旁边,之后我就不知道她去哪儿了。”
  提利昂用麻木的手指按住隐隐作痛的太阳穴。若是珊莎·史塔克有个三长两短,詹姆难逃一死。“曼登爵士,你是她的护卫。”
  曼登·穆尔爵士不为所动,“当他们开始围攻猎狗,我首先想到的是国王。”
  “正该如此,”瑟曦插嘴。“柏洛斯,马林,回去找那女孩。”
  “还有我女儿,”坦妲夫人啜泣道,“求求你们了,爵士们……”
  柏洛斯爵士看来并不想离开城堡这安全之地。“陛下,”他告诉太后,“只恐我们身上的白袍会激怒暴民。”
  提利昂受够了,“异鬼把你那操他妈的袍子拿去吧!不敢穿就给我脱掉!你这该死的笨蛋……但你得把珊莎找回来,否则我发誓,我要让夏嘎把你的丑脑袋劈成两半,看看里面除了黑呼呼的糨糊还有没有别的东西!”
  柏洛斯爵士气得脸色紫红,“你说我丑,就你?”他举起那把血淋淋的剑,带着护甲的手紧紧握住。波隆一把将提利昂推到身后。
  “住手!”瑟曦厉声喝道。“柏洛斯,你给我遵命行事,否则这身袍子我们就给别人。记住你的誓言——”
  “她在那儿!”乔佛里指着大喊。
  桑铎·克里冈骑着珊莎的栗色坐骑精神抖擞地一路跑进城门。女孩坐在他身后,双臂紧紧环抱在猎狗前胸。
  提利昂朝她大喊:“你有没有受伤,珊莎小姐?”
  她头皮中有道深深的伤口,鲜血顺着额头滴下来。“他们……他们扔东西……石头,垃圾,鸡蛋……我一直跟他们说,我没有面包。可有个男人还是想把我拉下来。猎狗杀了他,似乎……他的胳膊……”她瞪大双眼,捂住嘴巴。“他把他胳膊砍了!”
  克里冈将她托到地上。他的白袍破破烂烂,沾染污渍,血从左手袖子上一道参差不齐的裂缝中渗出。“小小鸟在流血。来人!谁把她带回笼子治伤啊。”法兰肯学士赶紧上前。“桑塔加死了,”猎狗续道。“四个人将他拖倒,轮流用鹅卵石砸他脑袋。我宰了一个,却救不了艾伦爵士。”
  坦妲伯爵夫人走近来,“我女儿——”
  “压根儿没见着。”猎狗皱着眉头环顾庭院。“我的马呢?要是那马有个三长两短,我非找人算账不可!”
  “它跟着我们跑了一段,”提利昂说,“但不知后来怎样。”
  “火!”城墙上一声尖叫。“大人们,城里失火了!跳蚤窝燃起来了!”
  提利昂已经极度疲倦,然而现在不是自暴自弃的时候。“波隆,带足人手,务必确保水车的安全,”诸神保佑,野火!如果有一丁点火星溅上那些……“情非得已的话,可以放弃跳蚤窝,但决不能让火势蔓延到炼金术士公会大厅,明白吗?克里冈,你跟他一起去。”
  片刻之间,提利昂在猎狗阴郁的眼睛里似乎瞥到了恐惧。火,他想起来,异鬼抓走我吧,他痛恨火,他尝够了那滋味。但克里冈恐惧的眼神转瞬即逝,被熟悉的阴沉表情所代替。“去就去,”他说,“但不是奉你的命。我要去找马。”
  提利昂转向剩下的三名御林铁卫。“你们每人护送一个传令官到城里去宣令,叫民众都回家。待最后一响暮钟敲完,谁还留在街上,格杀勿论。”
  “我们职责所在,理当守护国王,”马林爵士乖巧地说。
  瑟曦暴跳如雷,“执行我弟弟的命令才是你的职责!”她恶狠狠地叫道,“首相是国王的代言人,胆敢抗命即是反叛!”
  柏洛斯和马林互换一个眼色。“我们要穿着白袍去吗,太后陛下?”柏洛斯爵士问。
  “光着身子也无所谓!那样倒好,可以提醒暴民你们还是男人。看到你们在街上的表现,只怕大家都忘了!”
  提利昂任由姐姐大发雷霆。头阵阵刺痛。他觉得自己闻到了烟味,但大概是神经过于紧张。
  两名石鸦部民守着首相塔的门。“去把提魅之子提魅找来。”
  “石鸦部的人才不会追着灼人部的人呱呱叫,”一个原住民傲慢地告诉他说。
  提利昂竟忘了自己在跟什么人打交道,“那就叫夏嘎。”
  “夏嘎在睡觉。”
  他好不容易才克制住大声吼叫的冲动。“把他叫醒。”
  “叫醒多夫之子夏嘎可不简单,”那人抱怨。“他的火气可吓人了。”他嘟囔着走开。
  夏嘎一边打着呵欠,一边伸着懒腰晃悠过来。“半个城市在暴乱,另一半着了火,而夏嘎居然躺着打呼噜,”提利昂说。
  “夏嘎不爱喝你们这儿的泥巴水,只好喝淡啤酒和酸葡萄酒,喝了就头痛。”
  “我把雪伊安置在钢铁门附近富人区的一个大宅里。我要你立刻去那里保护她,不管发生什么事,都要确保她的安全,”
  大个子笑了,乱蓬蓬的胡子裂开一条缝,露出参差不齐的黄牙齿。“夏嘎把她接过来。”
  “不,只要保她不受伤害就好。告诉她我会尽快赶去看她。或许就在今晚,不然明天一定去。”
  然而当夜幕降临时,城里依然一片混乱。虽然根据波隆的汇报,火势已经扑灭,多数游荡的暴民也被驱散,但提利昂心里有数,不管自己多么渴望雪伊双臂的抚慰,今晚哪儿也去不了。
  杰斯林·拜瓦特爵士送来遇难者名单时,他正在阴暗的书房中吃冷鸡和烤面包。天色已由黄昏转为黑夜,仆人们进来点亮蜡烛,并为壁炉生火,却被提利昂吼叫着赶走。他的情绪就跟这间屋子一样阴暗,拜瓦特带来的消息更是雪上加霜。
  名单首位是总主教,他一边尖叫着乞求诸神大发慈悲,一边被民众撕成了碎片。对饥饿的人们而言,胖得走不动的教士正是最佳目标,提利昂心想。
  普列斯顿爵士的尸体一开始被忽略了——因为金袍卫士们找的是白甲骑士,而他被无数人连戳带砍,从头到脚成了红棕色。
  艾伦·桑塔加爵士躺在阴沟里,头盔砸扁,脑袋成了一团红泥。
  坦妲伯爵夫人的女儿在某家制革店后面把贞操献给了数十个粗俗的男人。金袍卫士们发现她时,她正赤裸身子在腌肉街上游荡。
  提瑞克不见踪影,总主教的水晶冠也下落不明。九个金袍卫士被杀,四十人受伤。至于暴民死了多少,无人关心。
  “死活不论,你必须把提瑞克找到,”拜瓦特报告完后,提利昂简略地说。“他还是个孩子。而他父亲是我过世的提盖特叔叔,对我一向很好。”
  “我们会找到他,以及总主教的冠冕。”
  “让异鬼用总主教的冠冕互相干吧!我才不管。”
  “当你任命我为都城守备队的司令官时,曾告诉我你只要真相。”
  “我有预感,不管你打算说什么,我都不会喜欢,”提利昂阴郁地说。
  “直到今天为止,都城依然在我掌控中,但是大人,我无法担保明天的情况。壶里的水就要煮开锅,盗贼和杀人犯在市内横行,人人自危。此外,该死的瘟疫在臭水湾的贫民区蔓延,铜板和银币都已经搞不到食物。从前只在跳蚤窝暗地流传的叛国言论,而今已在会馆和市场公开宣讲。”
  “你要增加人手?”
  “现今的手下尚有半数我信不过。史林特当初一口气将守备队扩充了三倍,但不是穿上金袍子就能当守卫的。毋庸置疑,新兵里也有品格高尚的好人,但更多的是暴徒、醉鬼、懦夫和叛徒,多得出乎你的意料。这些家伙训练不足,缺乏纪律,更无忠诚可言——他们只忠于自己那身臭皮囊。一旦发生战争,恐怕顶不住。”
  “没这个奢望,”提利昂说。“一旦城墙被突破,我们就完了,这道理打一开始我就明白。”
  “此外,我必须指出,我的部下多半是平民出身。从前,他们和今天的这些暴徒一起在街上行走,在酒馆喝酒,甚至在食堂同喝‘褐汤’。不用我提醒,你的太监应该告诉过你,兰尼斯特家在君临不受欢迎。当年伊里斯开城之后,你父亲大人血洗君临的故事,有许多人记忆犹新。大家私下流传,如今诸神降罚,天怒人怨,全因你们家族罄竹难书的罪孽——你哥哥谋杀了伊里斯国王,你父亲屠戮了雷加的孩子们,还有你外甥乔佛里处死艾德·史塔克、日常施行野蛮审判。有人公开怀念劳勃国王当政时期,并且暗示如果让史坦尼斯坐上王座,好日子就会重新到来。这些话,你在食堂,在酒馆,在妓院,随处可以听到——恕我直言,恐怕在兵营和警卫厅里也一样。
  “你想告诉我,他们恨我的家族?”
  “是的……导火线一旦点燃,便一发不可收拾。”
  “对我呢?”
  “去问你的太监。”
  “我在问你。”
  拜瓦特深陷的眼睛对上侏儒大小不一的双眼,一眨也不眨。“他们最恨的就是你,大人。”
  “最恨我?”颠倒黑白!他差点窒息。“要他们享用死尸的是乔佛里,放狗对付他们的也是乔佛里。他们怎么能怪到我头上呢?”
  “陛下还是个孩子,街头传言都是奸臣祸国。太后向来不为平民所爱,‘蜘蛛’瓦里斯更不用说……但他们最怨恨的是你,因为在劳勃国王时代——他们口中的黄金时代——你姐姐和太监就已经在这儿了,但你不在。他们指责你让狂妄自大的佣兵和肮脏粗鲁的野蛮人进了城,目无王法,予取予夺,搅得都城乌烟瘴气;他们指责你放逐杰诺斯·史林特,因为嫉恨他的坦率正直;他们指责你将睿智温和的派席尔打进地牢,因为他敢直言进谏。有人甚至说你居心不良,打算攫取铁王座。”
  “是是是,除此之外,我还是个丑陋畸形的怪物,千万别忘了。”他握指成拳。“够了!我们都有工作要处理。你下去吧。”
  这些年来父亲大人一直瞧不起我,或许他是对的。我尽了全力,却只落得这番下场,提利昂孤独地想。他瞪着吃剩的晚餐,冷冰冰油腻腻的鸡让他反胃,便厌恶地将之推开,大声呼唤波德,派那孩子去找瓦里斯和波隆。瞧瞧吧,我信赖的顾问,一个是太监,一个是佣兵,而我的情人是个妓女。这说明什么呢?
  波隆一进门就抱怨光线昏暗,坚持要在壁炉生火。所以当瓦里斯到来时,炉火已经熊熊。“你去哪里了?”提利昂责问。
  “替国王办事呢,我亲爱的大人。”
  “啊,是的,替国王办事,”提利昂咕哝着。“我外甥连马桶都坐不稳,还坐铁王座!”
  瓦里斯耸耸肩,“学徒嘛,总是要学一学。”
  “我瞧在烟雾巷里随便抓个学徒来统治都比你家国王称职。”波隆径自坐到桌边,撕下一根鸡翅。
  提利昂已经习惯了佣兵的无礼,但今晚却按捺不住。“我允许你替我吃晚餐了吗?”
  “反正你也不打算再吃了嘛,”波隆嘴里塞满鸡肉,“全城都在挨饿,糟蹋食物就是犯罪。有酒吗?”
  接下来就该让我斟酒了,提利昂闷闷不乐地想。“你太放肆了,”他警告。
  “是你太保守啦。”波隆随手将鸡骨头丢到草席上。“你有没有想过,假如出生的顺序调个个,大家的日子就好过多了?”他将手指伸进鸡里,撕下一把胸脯肉。“我指的是那个哭哭啼啼的托曼。看样子,似乎别人让他做什么他就做什么,这才像个好国王。”
  当提利昂意识到佣兵的暗示,一阵寒意爬上脊梁。假如托曼是国王……
  只有一种方法可以让托曼称王。不,这种方法他连想也不愿想。乔佛里是他的外甥,是瑟曦的儿子,詹姆的儿子。“凭这些话,我就该砍你脑袋,”他告诉波隆,佣兵却哈哈大笑。
  “朋友们,”瓦里斯说,“斗嘴无益。我请求两位,将心掏出来,协力办事啊。”
  “掏谁的心?”提利昂酸溜溜地说。他想到几个颇有诱惑力的候选人。


[ 此帖被挽墨在2015-08-31 00:30重新编辑 ]
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 43楼  发表于: 2015-08-31 0
  CHAPTER 42
  DAVOS


  Ser Cortnay Penrose wore no armor. He sat a sorrel stallion, his standard-bearer a dapple grey. Above them flapped Baratheon’s crowned stag and the crossed quills of Penrose, white on a russet field. Ser Cortnay’s spade-shaped beard was russet as well, though he’d gone wholly bald on top. If the size and splendor of the king’s party impressed him, it did not show on that weathered face.
  They trotted up with much clinking of chain and rattle of plate. Even Davos wore mail, though he could not have said why; his shoulders and lower back ached from the unaccustomed weight. It made him feel cumbered and foolish, and he wondered once more why he was here. It is not for me to question the king’s commands, and yet . . .
  Every man of the party was of better birth and higher station than Davos Seaworth, and the great lords glittered in the morning sun. Silvered steel and gold inlay brightened their armor, and their warhelms were crested in a riot of silken plumes, feathers, and cunningly wrought heraldic beasts with gemstone eyes. Stannis himself looked out of place in this rich and royal company. Like Davos, the king was plainly garbed in wool and boiled leather, though the circlet of red gold about his temples lent him a certain grandeur. Sunlight flashed off its flame-shaped points whenever he moved his head.
  This was the closest Davos had come to His Grace in the eight days since Black Betha had joined the rest of the fleet off Storm’s End. He’d sought an audience within an hour of his arrival, only to be told that the king was occupied. The king was often occupied, Davos learned from his son Devan, one of the royal squires. Now that Stannis Baratheon had come into his power, the lordlings buzzed around him like flies round a corpse. He looks half a corpse too, years older than when I left Dragonstone. Devan said the king scarcely slept of late. “Since Lord Renly died, he has been troubled by terrible nightmares,” the boy had confided to his father. “Maester’s potions do not touch them. Only the Lady Melisandre can soothe him to sleep.”
  Is that why she shares his pavilion now? Davos wondered. To pray with him? Or does she have another way to soothe him to sleep? it was an unworthy question, and one he dared not ask, even of his own son. Devan was a good boy, but he wore the flaming heart proudly on his doublet, and his father had seen him at the nightfires as dusk fell, beseeching the Lord of Light to bring the dawn. He is the king’s squire, he told himself, it is only to be expected that he would take the king’s god.
  Davos had almost forgotten how high and thick the walls of Storm’s End loomed up close. King Stannis halted beneath them, a few feet from Ser Cortnay and his standard-bearer. “Ser,” he said with stiff courtesy. He made no move to dismount.
  “My lord.” That was less courteous, but not unexpected.
  “It is customary to grant a king the style Your Grace,” announced Lord Florent. A red gold fox poked its shining snout out from his breastplate through a circle of lapis lazuli flowers. Very tall, very courtly, and very rich, the Lord of Brightwater Keep had been the first of Renly’s bannermen to declare for Stannis, and the first to renounce his old gods and take up the Lord of Light. Stannis had left his queen on Dragonstone along with her uncle Axell, but the queen’s men were more numerous and powerful than ever, and Alester Florent was the foremost.
  Ser Cortnay Penrose ignored him, preferring to address Stannis. “This is a notable company. The great lords Estermont, Errol, and Varner. Ser Jon of the green-apple Fossoways and Ser Bryan of the red. Lord Caron and Ser Guyard of King Renly’s Rainbow Guard . . . and the puissant Lord Alester Florent of Brightwater, to be sure. Is that your Onion Knight I spy to the rear? Well met, Ser Davos. I fear I do not know the lady.”
  “I am named Melisandre, ser.” She alone came unarmored, but for her flowing red robes. At her throat the great ruby drank the daylight. “I serve your king, and the Lord of Light.”
  “I wish you well of them, my lady,” Ser Cortnay answered, “but I bow to other gods, and a different king.”
  “There is but one true king, and one true god,” announced Lord Florent.
  “Are we here to dispute theology, my lord? Had I known, I would have brought a septon.”
  “You know full well why we are here,” said Stannis. “You have had a fortnight to consider my offer. You sent your ravens. No help has come. Nor will it. Storm’s End stands alone, and I am out of patience. One last time, ser, I command you to open your gates, and deliver me that which is mine by rights.”
  “And the terms?” asked Ser Cortnay.
  “Remain as before,” said Stannis. “I will pardon you for your treason, as I have pardoned these lords you see behind me. The men of your garrison will be free to enter my service or to return unmolested to their homes. You may keep your weapons and as much property as a man can carry. I will require your horses and pack animals, however.”
  “And what of Edric Storm?”
  “My brother’s bastard must be surrendered to me.”
  “Then my answer is still no, my lord.” The king clenched his jaw. He said nothing.
  Melisandre spoke instead. “May the Lord of Light protect you in your darkness, Ser Cortnay.”
  “May the Others bugger your Lord of Light,” Penrose spat back, “and wipe his arse with that rag you bear.”
  Lord Alester Florent cleared his throat. “Ser Cortnay, mind your tongue. His Grace means the boy no harm. The child is his own blood, and mine as well. My niece Delena was the mother, as all men know. If you will not trust to the king, trust to me. You know me for a man of honor—”
  “I know you for a man of ambition,” Ser Cortnay broke in. “A man who changes kings and gods the way I change my boots. As do these other turncloaks I see before me.”
  An angry clamor went up from the king’s men. He is not far wrong, Davos thought. Only a short time before, the Fossoways, Guyard Mon rigen, and the Lords Caron, Varner, Errol, and Estermont had all belonged to Renly. They had sat in his pavilion, helped him make his battle plans, plotted how Stannis might be brought low. And Lord Florent had been with them—he might be Queen Selyse’s own uncle, but that had not kept the Lord of Brightwater from bending his knee to Renly when Renly’s star was rising.
  Bryce Caron walked his horse forward a few paces, his long rainbowstriped cloak twisting in the wind off the bay. “No man here is a turncloak, ser. My fealty belongs to Storm’s End, and King Stannis is its rightful lord . . . and our true king. He is the last of House Baratheon, Robert’s heir and Renly’s.”
  “If that is so, why is the Knight of Flowers not among you? And where is Mathis Rowan? Randyll Tarly? Lady Oakheart? Why are they not here in your company, they who loved Renly best? Where is Brienne of Tarth, I ask you?”
  “That one?” Ser Guyard Morrigen laughed harshly. “She ran. As well she might. Hers was the hand that slew the king.”
  “A lie,” Ser Cortnay said. “I knew Brienne when she was no more than a girl playing at her father’s feet in Evenfall Hall, and I knew her still better when the Evenstar sent her here to Storm’s End. She loved Renly Baratheon from the first moment she laid eyes on him, a blind man could see it.”
  “To be sure,” declared Lord Florent airily, “and she would scarcely be the first maid maddened to murder by a man who spurned her. Though for my own part, I believe it was Lady Stark who slew the king. She had journeyed all the way from Riverrun to plead for an alliance, and Renly had refused her. No doubt she saw him as a danger to her son, and so removed him.”
  “It was Brienne,” insisted Lord Caron. “Ser Emmon Cuy swore as much before he died. You have my oath on that, Ser Cortnay.”
  Contempt thickened Ser Cortnay’s voice. “And what is that worth? You wear your cloak of many colors, I see. The one Renly gave you when you swore your oath to protect him. If he is dead, how is it you are not?” He turned his scorn on Guyard Morrigen. “I might ask the same of you, ser. Guyard the Green, yes? Of the Rainbow Guard? Sworn to give his own life for his king’s? if I had such a cloak, I would be ashamed to wear it.”
  Morrigen bristled. “Be glad this is a parley, Penrose, or I would have your tongue for those words.”
  “And cast it in the same fire where you left your manhood?”
  “Enough!” Stannis said. “The Lord of Light willed that my brother die for his treason. Who did the deed matters not.”
  “Not to you, perhaps,” said Ser Cortnay. “I have heard your proposal, Lord Stannis. Now here is mine.” He pulled off his glove and flung it full in the king’s face. “Single combat. Sword, lance, or any weapon you care to name. Or if you fear to hazard your magic sword and royal skin against an old man, name you a champion, and I shall do the same.” He gave Guyard Morrigen and Bryce Caron a scathing look. “Either of these pups would do nicely, I should think.”
  Ser Guyard Morrigen grew dark with fury. “I will take up the gage, if it please the king.”
  “As would I” Bryce Caron looked to Stannis.
  The king ground his teeth. “No.”
  Ser Cortnay did not seem surprised. “Is it the justice of your cause you doubt, my lord, or the strength of your arm? Are you afraid I’ll piss on your burning sword and put it out?”
  “Do you take me for an utter fool, ser?” asked Stannis. “I have twenty thousand men. You are besieged by land and sea. Why would I choose single combat when my eventual victory is certain?” The king pointed a finger at him. “I give you fair warning. If you force me to take my castle by storm, you may expect no mercy. I will hang you for traitors, every one of you.”
  “As the gods will it. Bring on your storm, my lord—and recall, if you do, the name of this castle.” Ser Cortnay gave a pull on his reins and rode back toward the gate.
  Stannis said no word, but turned his horse around and started back toward his camp. The others followed. “If we storm these walls thousands will die,” fretted ancient Lord Estermont, who was the king’s grandfather on his mother’s side. “Better to hazard but a single life, surely? Our cause is righteous, so the gods must surely bless our champion’s arms with victory.”
  God, old man, thought Davos. You forget, we have only one now, Melisandre’s Lord of Light.
  Ser Jon Fossoway said, “I would gladly take this challenge myself, though I’m not half the swordsman Lord Caron is, or Ser Guyard. Renly left no notable knights at Storm’s End. Garrison duty is for old men and green boys.”
  Lord Caron agreed. “An easy victory, to be sure. And what glory, to win Storm’s End with a single stroke!”
  Stannis raked them all with a look. “You chatter like magpies, and with less sense. I will have quiet.” The king’s eyes fell on Davos. “Ser. Ride with me.” He spurred his horse away from his followers. Only Melisandre kept pace, bearing the great standard of the fiery heart with the crowned stag within. As if it had been swallowed whole.
  Davos saw the looks that passed between the lordlings as he rode past them to join the king. These were no onion knights, but proud men from houses whose names were old in honor. Somehow he knew that Renly had never chided them in such a fashion. The youngest of the Baratheons had been born with a gift for easy courtesy that his brother sadly lacked.
  He eased back to a slow trot when his horse came up beside the king’s. “Your Grace.” Seen at close hand, Stannis looked worse than Davos had realized from afar. His face had grown haggard, and he had dark circles under his eyes. “A smuggler must be a fair judge of men,” the king said. “What do you make of this Ser Cortnay Penrose?”
  “A stubborn man,” said Davos carefully.
  “Hungry for death, I call it. He throws my pardon in my face. Aye, and throws his life away in the bargain, and the lives of every man inside those walls. Single combat?” The king snorted in derision. “No doubt he mistook me for Robert.”
  “More like he was desperate. What other hope does he have?”
  “None. The castle will fall. But how to do it quickly?” Stannis brooded on that for a moment. Under the steady clop-clop of hooves, Davos could hear the faint sound of the king grinding his teeth. “Lord Alester urges me to bring old Lord Penrose here. Ser Cortnay’s father. You know the man, I believe?”
  “When I came as your envoy, Lord Penrose received me more courteously than most,” Davos said. “He is an old done man, sire. Sickly and failing.”
  “Florent would have him fail more visibly. In his son’s sight, with a noose about his neck.” it was dangerous to oppose the queen’s men, but Davos had vowed always to tell his king the truth. “I think that would be ill done, my liege. Ser Cortnay will watch his father die before he would ever betray his trust. It would gain us nothing, and bring dishonor to our cause.”
  “What dishonor?” Stannis bristled. “Would you have me spare the lives of traitors?”
  “You have spared the lives of those behind us.”
  “Do you scold me for that, smuggler?”
  “It is not my place.” Davos feared he had said too much.
  The king was relentless. “You esteem this Penrose more than you do my lords bannermen. Why?”
  “He keeps faith.”
  “A misplaced faith in a dead usurper.”
  “Yes,” Davos admitted, “but still, he keeps faith.”
  “As those behind us do not?”
  Davos had come too far with Stannis to play coy now. “Last year they were Robert’s men. A moon ago they were Renly’s. This morning they are yours. Whose will they be on the morrow?”
  And Stannis laughed. A sudden gust, rough and full of scorn. “I told you, Melisandre,” he said to the red woman, “my Onion Knight tells me the truth.”
  “I see you know him well, Your Grace,” the red woman said.
  “Davos, I have missed you sorely,” the king said. “Aye, I have a tail of traitors, your nose does not deceive you. My lords bannermen are inconstant even in their treasons. I need them, but you should know how it sickens me to pardon such as these when I have punished better men for lesser crimes. You have every right to reproach me, Ser Davos.”
  “You reproach yourself more than I ever could, Your Grace. You must have these great lords to win your throne—”
  “Fingers and all, it seems.” Stannis smiled grimly.
  Unthinking, Davos raised his maimed hand to the pouch at his throat, and felt the fingerbones within. Luck.
  The king saw the motion. “Are they still there, Onion Knight? You have not lost them?”
  “No.,’
  “Why do you keep them? I have often wondered.”
  “They remind me of what I was. Where I came from. They remind me of your justice, my liege.”
  “It was justice,” Stannis said. “A good act does not wash out the bad, nor a bad act the good. Each should have its own reward. You were a hero and a smuggler.” He glanced behind at Lord Florent and the others, rainbow knights and turncloaks, who were following at a distance. “These pardoned lords would do well to reflect on that. Good men and true will fight for Joffrey, wrongly believing him the true king. A northman might even say the same of Robb Stark. But these lords who flocked to my brother’s banners knew him for a usurper. They turned their backs on their rightful king for no better reason than dreams of power and glory, and I have marked them for what they are. Pardoned them, yes. Forgiven. But not forgotten.” He fell silent for a moment, brooding on his plans for justice. And then, abruptly, he said, “What do the smallfolk say of Renly’s death?”
  “They grieve. Your brother was well loved.”
  “Fools love a fool,” grumbled Stannis, “but I grieve for him as well. For the boy he was, not the man he grew to be.” He was silent for a time, and then he said, “How did the commons take the news of Cersei’s incest?”
  “While we were among them they shouted for King Stannis. I cannot speak for what they said once we had sailed.”
  “So you do not think they believed?”
  “When I was smuggling, I learned that some men believe everything and some nothing. We met both sorts. And there is another tale being spread as well—”
  “Yes.” Stannis bit off the word. “Selyse has given me horns, and tied a fool’s bells to the end of each. My daughter fathered by a halfwit jester! A tale as vile as it is absurd. Renly threw it in my teeth when we met to parley. You would need to be as mad as Patchface to believe such a thing.”
  “That may be so, my liege . . . but whether they believe the story or no, they delight to tell it.” In many places it had come before them, poisoning the well for their own true tale.
  “Robert could piss in a cup and men would call it wine, but I offer them pure cold water and they squint in suspicion and mutter to each other about how queer it tastes.” Stannis ground his teeth. “If someone said I had magicked myself into a boar to kill Robert, likely they would believe that as well.”
  “You cannot stop them talking, my liege,” Davos said, “but when you take your vengeance on your brothers’ true killers, the realm will know such tales for lies.”
  Stannis only seemed to half hear him. “I have no doubt that Cersei had a hand in Robert’s death. I will have justice for him. Aye, and for Ned Stark and Jon Arryn as well.” “And for Renly?” The words were out before Davos could stop to consider them.
  For a long time the king did not speak. Then, very softly, he said, “I dream of it sometimes. Of Renly’s dying. A green tent, candles, a woman screaming. And blood.” Stannis looked down at his hands. “I was still abed when he died. Your Devan will tell you. He tried to wake me. Dawn was nigh and my lords were waiting, fretting. I should have been ahorse, armored. I knew Renly would attack at break of day. Devan says I thrashed and cried out, but what does it matter? It was a dream. I was in my tent when Renly died, and when I woke my hands were clean.”
  Ser Davos Seaworth could feel his phantom fingertips start to itch. Something is wrong here, the onetime smuggler thought. Yet he nodded and said, “I see.”
  “Renly offered me a peach. At our parley. Mocked me, defied me, threatened me, and offered me a peach. I thought he was drawing a blade and went for mine own. Was that his purpose, to make me show fear? Or was it one of his pointless jests? When he spoke of how sweet the peach was, did his words have some hidden meaning?” The king gave a shake of his head, like a dog shaking a rabbit to snap its neck. “Only Renly could vex me so with a piece of fruit. He brought his doom on himself with his treason, but I did love him, Davos. I know that now. I swear, I will go to my grave thinking of my brother’s peach.”
  By then they were in amongst the camp, riding past the ordered rows of tents, the blowing banners, and the stacks of shields and spears. The stink of horse dung was heavy in the air, mingled with the woodsmoke and the smell of cooking meat. Stannis reined up long enough to bark a brusque dismissal to Lord Florent and the others, commanding them to attend him in his pavilion one hour hence for a council of war. They bowed their heads and dispersed, while Davos and Melisandre rode to the king’s pavilion.
  The tent had to be large, since it was there his lords bannermen came to council. Yet there was nothing grand about it. It was a soldier’s tent of heavy canvas, dyed the dark yellow that sometimes passed for gold. Only the royal banner that streamed atop the center pole marked it as a king’s. That, and the guards without; queen’s men leaning on tall spears, with the badge of the fiery heart sewn over their own.
  Grooms came up to help them dismount. One of the guards relieved Melisandre of her cumbersome standard, driving the staff deep into the soft ground. Devan stood to one side of the door, waiting to lift the flap for the king. An older squire waited beside him. Stannis took off his crown and handed it to Devan. “Cold water, cups for two. Davos, attend me. My lady, I shall send for you when I require you.”
  “As the king commands.” Melisandre bowed.
  After the brightness of the morning, the interior of the pavilion seemed cool and dim. Stannis seated himself on a plain wooden camp stool and waved Davos to another. “One day I may make you a lord, smuggler. If only to irk Celtigar and Florent. You will not thank me, though. It will mean you must suffer through these councils, and feign interest in the braying of mules.”
  “Why do you have them, if they serve no purpose?”
  “The mules love the sound of their own braying, why else? And I need them to haul my cart. Oh, to be sure, once in a great while some useful notion is put forth. But not today, I think—ah, here’s your son with our water.”
  Devan set the tray on the table and filled two clay cups. The king sprinkled a pinch of salt in his cup before he drank; Davos took his water straight, wishing it were wine. “You were speaking of your council?”
  “Let me tell you how it will go. Lord Velaryon will urge me to storm the castle walls at first light, grapnels and scaling ladders against arrows and boiling oil. The young mules will think this a splendid notion. Estermont will favor settling down to starve them out, as Tyrell and Redwyne once tried with me. That might take a year, but old mules are patient. And Lord Caron and the others who like to kick will want to take up Ser Cortnay’s gauntlet and hazard all upon a single combat. Each one imagining he will be my champion and win undying fame.” The king finished his water. “What would you have me do, smuggler?”
  Davos considered a moment before he answered. “Strike for King’s Landing at once.”
  The king snorted. “And leave Storm’s End untaken?”
  “Ser Cortnay does not have the power to harm you. The Lannisters do. A siege would take too long, single combat is too chancy, and an assault would cost thousands of lives with no certainty of success. And there is no need. Once you dethrone Joffrey this castle must come to you with all the rest. It is said about the camp that Lord Tywin Lannister rushes west to rescue Lannisport from the vengeance of the northmen . . .”
  “You have a passing clever father, Devan,” the king told the boy standing by his elbow. “He makes me wish I had more smugglers in my service. And fewer lords. Though you are wrong in one respect, Davos. There is a need. If I leave Storm’s End untaken in my rear, it will be said I was defeated here. And that I cannot permit. Men do not love me as they loved my brothers. They follow me because they fear me . . . and defeat is death to fear. The castle must fall.” His jaw ground side to side. “Aye, and quickly. Doran Martell has called his banners and fortified the mountain passes. His Dornishmen are poised to sweep down onto the Marches. And Highgarden is far from spent. My brother left the greater part of his power at Bitterbridge, near sixty thousand foot. I sent my wife’s brother Ser Errol with Ser Parmen Crane to take them under my command, but they have not returned. I fear that Ser Loras Tyrell reached Bitterbridge before my envoys, and took that host for his own.”
  “All the more reason to take King’s Landing as soon as we may. Salladhor Saan told me—”
  “Salladhor Saan thinks only of gold!” Stannis exploded. “His head is full of dreams of the treasure he fancies lies under the Red Keep, so let us hear no more of Salladhor Saan. The day I need military counsel from a Lysene brigand is the day I put off my crown and take the black.” The king made a fist. “Are you here to serve me, smuggler? Or to vex me with arguments?”
  “I am yours,” Davos said.
  “Then hear me. Ser Cortnay’s lieutenant is cousin to the Fossoways. Lord Meadows, a green boy of twenty. Should some ill chance strike down Penrose, command of Storm’s End would pass to this stripling, and his cousins believe he would accept my terms and yield up the castle.”
  “I remember another stripling who was given command of Storm’s End. He could not have been much more than twenty.”
  “Lord Meadows is not as stonehead stubborn as I was.”
  “Stubborn or craven, what does it matter? Ser Cortnay Penrose seemed hale and hearty to me.”
  “So did my brother, the day before his death. The night is dark and full of terrors, Davos.”
  Davos Seaworth felt the small hairs rising on the back of his neck. “My lord, I do not understand you.”
  “I do not require your understanding. Only your service. Ser Cortnay will be dead within the day. Melisandre has seen it in the flames of the future. His death and the manner of it. He will not die in knightly combat, needless to say.” Stannis held out his cup, and Devan filled it again from the flagon. “Her flames do not lie. She saw Renly’s doom as well. On Dragonstone she saw it, and told Selyse. Lord Velaryon and your friend Salladhor Saan would have had me sail against Joffrey, but Melisandre told me that if I went to Storm’s End, I would win the best part of my brother’s power, and she was right.”
  “B-but,” Davos stammered, “Lord Renly only came here because you had laid siege to the castle. He was marching toward King’s Landing before, against the Lannisters, he would have—”
  Stannis shifted in his seat, frowning. “Was, would have, what is that? He did what he did. He came here with his banners and his peaches, to his doom . . . and it was well for me he did. Melisandre saw another day in her flames as well. A morrow where Renly rode out of the south in his green armor to smash my host beneath the walls of King’s Landing. Had I met my brother there, it might have been me who died in place of him.”
  “Or you might have joined your strength to his to bring down the Lannisters,” Davos protested. “Why not that? If she saw two futures, well . . . both cannot be true.”
  King Stannis pointed a finger. “There you err, Onion Knight. Some lights cast more than one shadow. Stand before the nightfire and you’ll see for yourself. The flames shift and dance, never still. The shadows grow tall and short, and every man casts a dozen. Some are fainter than others, that’s all. Well, men cast their shadows across the future as well. One shadow or many. Melisandre sees them all.
  “You do not love the woman. I know that, Davos, I am not blind. My lords mislike her too. Estermont thinks the flaming heart ill-chosen and begs to fight beneath the crowned stag as of old. Ser Guyard says a woman should not be my standard-bearer. Others whisper that she has no place in my war councils, that I ought to send her back to Asshai, that it is sinful to keep her in my tent of a night. Aye, they whisper . . . while she serves.”
  “Serves how?” Davos asked, dreading the answer.
  “As needed.” The king looked at him. “And you?”
  “I . . .” Davos licked his lips. “I am yours to command. What would you have me do?”
  “Nothing you have not done before. Only land a boat beneath the castle, unseen, in the black of night. Can you do that?”
  “Yes. Tonight?”
  The king gave a curt nod. “You will need a small boat. Not Black Betha. No one must know what you do.”
  Davos wanted to protest. He was a knight now, no longer a smuggler, and he had never been an assassin. Yet when he opened his mouth, the words would not come. This was Stannis, his just lord, to whom he owed all he was. And he had his sons to consider as well. Gods be good, what has she done to him?
  “You are quiet,” Stannis observed.
  And should remain so, Davos told himself, yet instead he said, “My liege, you must have the castle, I see that now, but surely there are other ways. Cleaner ways. Let Ser Cortnay keep the bastard boy and he may well yield.”
  “I must have the boy, Davos. Must. Melisandre has seen that in the flames as well.”
  Davos groped for some other answer. “Storm’s End holds no knight who can match Ser Guyard or Lord Caron, or any of a hundred others sworn to your service. This single combat . . . could it be that Ser Cortnay seeks for a way to yield with honor? Even if it means his own life?”
  A troubled look crossed the king’s face like a passing cloud. “More like he plans some treachery. There will be no combat of champions. Ser Cortnay was dead before he ever threw that glove. The flames do not lie, Davos.”
  Yet they require me to make them true, he thought. It had been a long time since Davos Seaworth felt so sad.
  And so it was that he found himself once more crossing Shipbreaker Bay in the dark of night, steering a tiny boat with a black sail. The sky was the same, and the sea. The same salt smell was in the air, and the water chuckling against the hull was just as he remembered it. A thousand flickering campfires burned around the castle, as the fires of the Tyrells and Redwynes had sixteen years before. But all the rest was different.
  The last time it was life I brought to Storm’s End, shaped to look like onions. This time it is death, in the shape of Melisandre of Asshai. Sixteen years ago, the sails had cracked and snapped with every shift of wind, until he’d pulled them down and gone on with muffled oars. Even so, his heart had been in his gullet. The men on the Redwyne galleys had grown lax after so long, however, and they had slipped through the cordon smooth as black satin. This time, the only ships in sight belonged to Stannis, and the only danger would come from watchers on the castle walls. Even so, Davos was taut as a bowstring.
  Melisandre huddled upon a thwart, lost in the folds of a dark red cloak that covered her from head to heels, her face a paleness beneath the cowl. Davos loved the water. He slept best when he had a deck rocking beneath him, and the sighing of the wind in his rigging was a sweeter sound to him than any a singer could make with his harp strings. Even the sea brought him no comfort tonight, though. “I can smell the fear on you, ser knight,” the red woman said softly.
  “Someone once told me the night is dark and full of terrors. And tonight I am no knight. Tonight I am Davos the smuggler again. Would that you were an onion.”
  She laughed. “Is it me you fear? Or what we do?”
  “What you do. I’ll have no part of it.” “Your hand raised the sail. Your hand holds the tiller.”
  Silent, Davos tended to his course. The shore was a snarl of rocks, so he was taking them well out across the bay. He would wait for the tide to turn before coming about. Storm’s End dwindled behind them, but the red woman seemed unconcerned. “Are you a good man, Davos Seaworth?” she asked.
  Would a good man be doing this? “I am a man,” he said. “I am kind to my wife, but I have known other women. I have tried to be a father to my sons, to help make them a place in this world. Aye, I’ve broken laws, but I never felt evil until tonight. I would say my parts are mixed, m’lady. Good and bad.”
  “A grey man,” she said. “Neither white nor black, but partaking of both. Is that what you are, Ser Davos?”
  “What if I am? It seems to me that most men are grey.”
  “If half of an onion is black with rot, it is a rotten onion. A man is good, or he is evil.”
  The fires behind them had melted into one vague glow against the black sky, and the land was almost out of sight. It was time to come about. “Watch your head, my lady.” He pushed on the tiller, and the small boat threw up a curl of black water as she turned. Melisandre leaned under the swinging yard, one hand on the gunwale, calm as ever. Wood creaked, canvas cracked, and water splashed, so loudly a man might swear the castle was sure to hear. Davos knew better. The endless crash of wave on rock was the only sound that ever penetrated the massive seaward walls of Storm’s End, and that but faintly.
  A rippling wake spread out behind as they swung back toward the shore. “You speak of men and onions,” Davos said to Melisandre. “What of women? Is it not the same for them? Are you good or evil, my lady?”
  That made her chuckle. “Oh, good. I am a knight of sorts myself, sweet ser. A champion of light and life.”
  “Yet you mean to kill a man tonight,” he said. “As you killed Maester Cressen.”
  “Your maester poisoned himself. He meant to poison me, but I was protected by a greater power and he was not.”
  “And Renly Baratheon? Who was it who killed him?”
  Her head turned. Beneath the shadow of the cowl, her eyes burned like pale red candle flames. “Not L”
  “Liar.” Davos was certain now.
  Melisandre laughed again. “You are lost in darkness and confusion, Ser Davos.”
  “And a good thing.” Davos gestured at the distant lights flickering along the walls of Storm’s End. “Feel how cold the wind is? The guards will huddle close to those torches. A little warmth, a little light, they’re a comfort on a night like this. Yet that will blind them, so they will not see us pass.” I hope. “The god of darkness protects us now, my lady. Even you.”
  The flames of her eyes seemed to burn a little brighter at that. “Speak not that name, ser. Lest you draw his black eye upon us. He protects no man, I promise you. He is the enemy of all that lives. It is the torches that hide us, you have said so yourself. Fire. The bright gift of the Lord of Light.”
  “Have it your way.”
  “His way, rather.”
  The wind was shifting, Davos could feel it, see it in the way the black canvas rippled. He reached for the halyards. “Help me bring in the sail. I’ll row us the rest of the way.”
  Together they tied off the sail as the boat rocked beneath them. As Davos unshipped the oars and slid them into the choppy black water, he said, “Who rowed you to Renly?”
  “There was no need,” she said. “He was unprotected. But here . . . this Storm’s End is an old place. There are spells woven into the stones. Dark walls that no shadow can pass—ancient, forgotten, yet still in place.”
  “Shadow?” Davos felt his flesh prickling. “A shadow is a thing of darkness.”
  “You are more ignorant than a child, ser knight. There are no shadows in the dark. Shadows are the servants of light, the children of fire. The brightest flame casts the darkest shadows.”
  Frowning, Davos hushed her then. They were coming close to shore once more, and voices carried across the water. He rowed, the faint sound of his oars lost in the rhythm of the waves. The seaward side of Storm’s End perched upon a pale white cliff, the chalky stone sloping up steeply to half again the height of the massive curtain wall. A mouth yawned in the cliff, and it was that Davos steered for, as he had sixteen years before. The tunnel opened on a cavern under the castle, where the storm lords of old had built their landing.
  The passage was navigable only during high tide, and was never less than treacherous, but his smuggler’s skills had not deserted him. Davos threaded their way deftly between the jagged rocks until the cave mouth loomed up before them. He let the waves carry them inside. They crashed around him, slamming the boat this way and that and soaking them to the skin. A half-seen finger of rock came rushing up out of the gloom, snarling foam, and Davos barely kept them off it with an oar.
  Then they were past, engulfed in darkness, and the waters smoothed.
  The little boat slowed and swirled. The sound of their breathing echoed until it seemed to surround them. Davos had not expected the blackness. The last time, torches had burned all along the tunnel, and the eyes of starving men had peered down through the murder holes in the ceiling. The portcullis was somewhere ahead, he knew. Davos used the oars to slow them, and they drifted against it almost gently.
  “This is as far as we go, unless you have a man inside to lift the gate for us.” His whispers scurried across the lapping water like a line of mice on soft pink feet.
  “Have we passed within the walls?”
  “Yes. Beneath. But we can go no farther. The portcullis goes all the way to the bottom. And the bars are too closely spaced for even a child to squeeze through.”
  There was no answer but a soft rustling. And then a light bloomed amidst the darkness.
  Davos raised a hand to shield his eyes, and his breath caught in his throat. Melisandre had thrown back her cowl and shrugged out of the smothering robe. Beneath, she was naked, and huge with child. Swollen breasts hung heavy against her chest, and her belly bulged as if near to bursting. “Gods preserve us,” he whispered, and heard her answering laugh, deep and throaty. Her eyes were hot coals, and the sweat that dappled her skin seemed to glow with a light of its own. Melisandre shone.
  Panting, she squatted and spread her legs. Blood ran down her thighs, black as ink. Her cry might have been agony or ecstasy or both. And Davos saw the crown of the child’s head push its way out of her. Two arms wriggled free, grasping, black fingers coiling around Melisandre’s straining thighs, pushing, until the whole of the shadow slid out into the world and rose taller than Davos, tall as the tunnel, towering above the boat. He had only an instant to look at it before it was gone, twisting between the bars of the portcullis and racing across the surface of the water, but that instant was long enough.
  He knew that shadow. As he knew the man who’d cast it.



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter43 戴佛斯
  科塔奈·庞洛斯爵士没穿盔甲,骑着一匹栗色骏马,他的掌旗官骑的则是深灰斑点马。在他们头顶,高高飘扬着拜拉席恩的宝冠雄鹿旗和庞洛斯家的褐底白羽旗,那白羽乃是两根交叉的翎毛。科塔奈爵士铁铲状的胡须也是褐色,而他已完全谢顶。国王浩大壮观的队伍包围了他,然而在那张饱经风霜的脸上,却看不到一丝一毫的气馁和惊慌。
  大队人马跑动时链甲、板甲哐当作响。戴佛斯本人也穿了盔甲,只觉得很不适应:肩膀和后背正因这不习惯的重量而酸痛不适呢。他认定自己看起来一定累赘又愚蠢,不禁又一次怀疑来此的必要。我不该质疑国王的命令,可……
  这群人里的每一个都比戴佛斯·席渥斯出身高贵,地位优厚。朝阳下,南方的大诸侯们闪闪发光。他们穿着镀金镀银的铠甲,战盔上装饰着丝羽、翎毛或做成家徽形状、眼睛镶嵌宝石的雕像。而在这群富贵荣华的队伍中,你一眼就能认出史坦尼斯,和戴佛斯一样,国王着装朴素,只穿了羊毛衣和皮甲,只有头戴的赤金王冠分外夺目。国王移动时,阳光洒在火焰形状的冠沿上,映出璀璨光辉。
  自黑贝莎号返航并加入封锁风息堡的舰队以来,整整八天过去了,但此刻竟是戴佛斯和自己的国王靠得最近的一次。本来刚一抵达,他便要求面见国王,却被告知国王很忙。国王最近一直很忙,这点戴佛斯从儿子戴冯那里了解到了,儿子是王家侍从之一。如今史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩的权势大大增强,贵族诸侯们便成天围着他,嗡嗡唧唧,活像尸体上的苍蝇。他看起来的确像半具尸体啊,和我离开龙石岛那时相比,苍老了许多。戴冯说最近国王几乎不能入睡。“蓝礼大人死后,他就为噩梦所困扰,”男孩向父亲倾诉,“连学士的药也不管用。只有梅丽珊卓夫人有办法安抚他入眠。”
  这就是她和他同住大帐的原因?戴佛斯纳闷。一起祈祷?还是用别的法子安抚他入眠?这问题不仅逾越,而且他也不敢问,即使问自己儿子也不妥。戴冯是个好孩子,但他的上衣上骄傲地绣着烈焰红心,某日黄昏,父亲也见他在篝火前祈祷,恳求真主光之王赐予黎明。他是国王的侍从呀,他告诉自己,理当好好侍奉国王的神灵。
  戴佛斯几乎遗忘了风息堡的墙垒是多么高大雄伟,直到如今它们重新逼近他的眼帘方才再度感叹于此地的气势。史坦尼斯国王在高墙下停住,离科塔奈爵士和他的掌旗官数尺之遥。“爵士先生,”他带着僵硬的礼貌开口,没有下马的意思。
  “大人。”对方的语气不那么有礼,回答也正如所料。
  “遵照正式礼仪,面见国王应该尊称陛下。”佛罗伦伯爵朗声宣布。他的胸甲上刻了一条光彩夺目的红金狐狸,旁边围着一圈天青石色的花。这位亮水城伯爵高大、尊严、富贵,在蓝礼的部属中头一个倒向史坦尼斯,也是头一位公开宣布弃绝旧神,改信光之王的南境诸侯。史坦尼斯把王后和她叔叔亚赛尔爵士留在龙石岛,但后党的势力却不减反增,不论成员还是权势都变得空前庞大,这其中艾利斯特·佛罗伦自然居功至伟。
  科塔奈爵士不理会他,径自和史坦尼斯交谈:“陪你来的都是些大人物呢。高贵的伊斯蒙大人、埃洛尔大人和瓦尔纳大人。绿苹果佛索威家的琼恩爵士和红苹果佛索威家的布赖恩爵士,蓝礼国王的两名彩虹护卫——卡伦爵爷和古德爵士……当然啦,少不了咱们荣华富贵的亮水城伯爵艾利斯特·佛罗伦老爷。后面那个是你的洋葱骑士?幸会,戴佛斯爵士。至于这位女士,抱歉,只怕我还不认识。”
  “我名叫梅丽珊卓,爵士。”一行人中惟有她毫无武装,一身平滑红袍,喉头的大红宝石啜饮日光。“侍奉你的国王和光之王。”
  “祝你工作顺利,夫人,”科塔奈爵士回答,“但我侍奉着别的神灵,效忠于另一位王。”
  “只有一个真神,只有一个真王,”佛罗伦伯爵宣布。
  “我们是来这里争论神学理论的?大人,若您肯事先通报,我定会带上修士前来。”
  “你很清楚我们来此的目的,”史坦尼斯说,“我给了你两个星期时间来考虑我的条件,你也派了信鸦去讨救兵,结果没人来帮你,以后也不会有。风息堡只能孤军作战,而我的耐心已到了极限。我给你最后一次机会,爵士,我命令你打开城门,把按照权利属于我的财产交还于我。”
  “条件?”科塔奈爵士问。
  “不变,”史坦尼斯说,“我赦免了你面前这些领主老爷,我也会饶恕你的叛逆罪行。你手下的士兵可以自行选择加入我军或是自行回家。他们可以保留自己的武器,以及本人能带走的私人财物。不过,我要征用所有的马匹和牲口。”
  “艾德瑞克·风暴呢?”
  “我哥哥的私生子必须交到我手中。”
  “那么我的回答依旧是:不,大人。”
  国王咬紧下巴。一言不发。
  梅丽珊卓替他回话:“身处黑暗蒙昧中的俗人啊,愿真主光之王保护你,科塔奈爵士。”
  “愿异鬼鸡奸你的光之王,”庞洛斯啐了一口。“干完再用你这身烂布揩它的屁股。”
  艾利斯特·佛罗伦伯爵清清喉咙。“科塔奈爵士,请注意你的言行。国王陛下无意伤害孩子。这孩子不仅是他的亲生血脉,也是我的血亲。众所周知,他母亲就是我的亲侄女狄丽娜。就算你信不过国王陛下,你也该信得过我。你了解我,我向来讲求荣誉——”
  “你向来贪恋权位!”科塔奈爵士打断他。“换神灵换国王就跟我换靴子一般随便!你和我面前这堆变色龙毫无二致。”
  国王周围传出一阵恼怒的喧哗。他说的与事实相距不远,戴佛斯心想。不久之前,佛索威家族、古德·莫里根、卡伦伯爵,瓦尔纳伯爵,埃洛尔伯爵以及伊斯蒙伯爵还都是蓝礼的部下,坐在他的大帐里,帮他制订作战计划,谋划如何推翻史坦尼斯。这位佛罗伦大人也在其列——他虽是赛丽丝王后的伯父,但当蓝礼的星宿冉冉上升时,亲情根本无法阻止亮水城伯爵向蓝礼屈膝。
  布菜斯·卡伦驱马上前几步,海湾吹来的风抽打着他长长的彩虹披风。“这里没有人是什么‘变色龙’,爵士先生。我的忠诚乃是献给风息堡,如今史坦尼斯国王才是此地的合法主人……更是我们真正的国王。他是拜拉席恩家族最后的血脉,劳勃和蓝礼的继承人。”
  “如你所言不虚,为何百花骑士没有随你前来?马图斯·罗宛在哪里?蓝道·塔利又在哪里?奥克赫特伯爵夫人呢?这些最拥护蓝礼的人为何不肯前来?我再问你,塔斯的布蕾妮在何处?”
  “她?”古德·莫里根大笑。“她早溜了,动作倒挺快。谋害蓝礼国王的正是她呀。”
  “撒谎。”科塔奈爵士说,“当年在暮临厅,布蕾妮还是个在父亲脚边跑来玩去的小女孩时我就认得她了。后来暮之星把她送来风息堡,我对她更是知根知底。瞎子都能看出,她对蓝礼一见钟情。”
  “正是,”佛罗伦伯爵说,“最毒不过妇人心,有多少纯情少女因为感情遭拒,就狠心谋杀倾心的男子呀。不过依我看,杀害国王的应是史塔克夫人。她千里迢迢从奔流城赶到这儿来缔结联盟,却被蓝礼一口回绝。想必她把他视为儿子的一大威胁,所以除掉了他。“
  “是布蕾妮干的,”卡伦伯爵坚持。“埃蒙·库伊爵士临死前为此发过誓。我也对您发誓,我说的是实情,科塔奈爵士。”
  科塔奈爵士语带极度轻蔑:“你发的誓值几个钱?你看看你,居然还穿着这身彩虹披风。这不就是你誓言守护蓝礼陛下那天他给你的吗?现在他人已经死了,你呢?你活得倒自在!”他转而叱骂古德·莫里根,“我也要问你同样的问题,爵士先生。你是绿衣卫古德,对不对?你是不是彩虹护卫的一员?你有没有宣誓将自己的生命献给国王?如果我有这件披风,可没那么厚的脸皮穿出来招摇现世!”
  莫里根勃然大怒:“庞洛斯,你该庆幸这是和平谈判,否则你这么口出狂言,我割了你舌头!”
  “就像你阉自己命根子那样?你也算条汉子?”
  “够了!”史坦尼斯道,“我弟弟因谋逆大罪而遭身亡这是光之王的意愿。谁下手都一样。”
  “对你这种人而言,或许如此,”科塔奈爵士说,“我已经听过了你的提议,史坦尼斯大人。现在请听听我的。”他拔下手套,投掷出去,正中国王面门。“一对一决斗。剑、熗或任何你提出的武器都行。假如你害怕拿你的魔法剑与贵体去和一位老人犯险的话,尽可指名代理骑士。无论是谁,我来者不拒。”他严厉地看了古德·莫里根和布莱斯·卡伦一眼。“照我看,这些小畜生可都跃跃欲试哪。”
  古德·莫里根爵士的脸气得发黑。“求陛下恩准,我来料理他。”
  “我也愿意。”布莱斯·卡伦望向史坦尼斯。
  国王咬紧牙关。“我不接受你的挑战。”
  科塔奈爵士似乎并不惊讶。“大人,你如此退缩是嫌决斗不公平?怕自己力有未逮,举不动武器?还是怕我尿在那把烧火棍上,把它浇灭了?”
  “你当我是大傻瓜,爵士?”史坦尼斯反问。“我手下有两万大军,而你被海陆两面团团包围。当最后的胜利毫无疑问属于我时,凭什么要选择单打独斗?”国王伸手指着对方。“我给你一个严正的警告。假如你强迫我动用武力,那你们将得不到任何宽待。我军会像暴风一样席卷此城,城陷之日,你和你所有的部下只有被作为叛徒吊死一条路。”
  “你来吧,这正是诸神的意愿。卷你的风暴,大人——然而,如果你还有脑子,请记得这座城堡的名字。”科塔奈爵士一拉缰绳,朝着城门飞驰而去。
  史坦尼斯一言不发,静静地调过马头,开始回营。其他人跟随行动。“这样的工事,如果强攻,只怕会损失好几千人。”年迈的伊斯蒙伯爵发愁地说,以母亲那方的血缘而论,他算是国王的祖父。“依我看,只拿一条生命冒险会不会比较妥当?我们的要求正当,因此天上诸神一定会祝福您的代理骑士,保佑他获得胜利。”
  是真主,没有诸神了,戴佛斯想。你忘了吗,老先生?我们如今只有一位独一无二的神灵,那就是梅丽珊卓的光之王啊。
  琼恩·佛索威爵士说:“纵然我的剑法尚不及卡伦大人和古德爵士的一半,但我很乐意代您出战。陛下,请您放心,科塔奈找不到代理骑士,因为蓝礼并未在风息堡留下任何像样的武士,城里的守军不是老头就是刚入伍的小孩。”
  卡伦伯爵也表赞同:“毫无疑问,这是一次唾手可得的胜利,而且充满了光荣。想想看,用美妙的一击赢下雄伟的风息堡!”
  史坦尼斯一眼扫过众人。“你们叽叽喳喳活像枝头的喜鹊,而且比它更没脑子。我要自己静一静。”国王盯住戴佛斯。“爵士,跟我来。”他一踢马刺,远远抛开他的随从团,只有梅丽珊卓继续跟随。她举着一副巨大的烈焰红心旗,宝冠雄鹿绣在心的内部,似乎已被完全吞噬。
  戴佛斯骑过贵族领主们身边跟上国王,看到人们面面相觑。这些人可不是洋葱骑士,他们来自久负盛名的尊贵家族,骄傲而有势力。不知怎的,他意识到蓝礼从不会如此斥骂他们。那位年轻的拜拉席恩天生便适合宫廷交际,而他的兄长却很令人悲哀地一点也不会。
  马儿快跑到国王身边时,他放慢速度。“陛下。”从近观之,史坦尼斯的气色比刚才所见还要糟糕。他形容枯槁,眼旁有着深深的黑眼圈。
  “走私者应该很能察言观色,”国王说,“你来评价科塔奈·庞洛斯爵士如何?”
  “他很顽固,”戴佛斯小心翼翼地说。
  “依我看,只怕是想死想得发疯,居然敢当面拒绝我的宽恕。好啊,这下他不但葬送掉自己的性命,还把全城的人都判了死刑。决斗?”国王不屑地一哼。“毫无疑问,他当我是劳勃!”
  “我认为他只是想孤注一掷。他哪里有别的指望呢?”
  “当然没有。城堡一定会陷落。只是如何能加快进程?”史坦尼斯陷入沉思,透过马蹄有节律的“得得——得得”声,戴佛斯听见国王磨牙的细微响动。“艾利斯特大人力主把老庞洛斯爵爷带来。他是科塔奈爵士的父亲,你认识他,对不对?”
  “当我以您信使的身份遍访南境诸侯时,庞洛斯大人待我最为客气有礼,”戴佛斯说,“但他已经老朽不堪,陛下。他虚弱无力,疾病缠身。”
  “佛罗伦的意思就是要在大庭广众之中展示他的虚弱。比方说,在他亲生儿子面前,给他脖子套上绳索。”
  反对后党是危险的举动,但戴佛斯发誓要对国王永远忠实。“我以为此举很不妥当,国王陛下。就算科塔奈爵士看着父亲死在面前,以他的操守,也决不会负人所托。这样的行为对我们毫无益处,徒然为我们的事业蒙上污名罢了。”
  “污名?”史坦尼斯恼火地说,“莫非你要我饶恕叛国者的性命?”
  “您不就饶恕了后面这群老爷?”
  “你在指责我,走私者?”
  “我没资格责备陛下。”戴佛斯惟恐自己说得太多。
  国王不依不饶。“你对这位庞洛斯的评价比对我帐下诸侯的评价还要高。为什么?”
  “因为他坚持信念。”
  “坚持对一位死了的篡夺者的信念。”
  “不错,”戴佛斯同意,“然而终究,他能坚持。”
  “而我们后面这群人做不到?”
  戴佛斯已经在史坦尼斯面前说了太多,此时再不能假装腼腆。“去年他们是劳勃的人。一个月之前是蓝礼的部下。今早上却又都成了您的忠臣。那么明天,他们会倒向谁呢?”
  听罢此言,史坦尼斯哈哈大笑。笑声犹如一场突兀的风,声调粗鲁,满是嘲弄。“我不是给你说了吗,梅丽珊卓?”他对红袍女道,“我的洋葱骑士总能对我实言相告。”
  “您的确很了解他,陛下。”红袍女说。
  “戴佛斯,我一直很想念你。”国王说,“你说得没错,在我后面,跟了一大群叛国贼,我的鼻子不会欺骗我,我的这帮封臣爵爷们在犯上作乱期间尚且反复无常!我是需要他们,但你要知道:我曾因更轻微的罪行惩罚过比他们高贵的人,如今却不得不欣然饶恕他们的罪孽,心里是很难受的。你完全有理由责备我,戴佛斯爵士。”
  “您自责的程度比我想说的还要深刻,陛下,不用过虑,您需要这些大诸侯为您的王位而——”
  “他们只是我的指头,如此而已。”史坦尼斯露齿而笑。
  戴佛斯本能把手伸向脖子上的皮袋,感觉到内里的指骨。幸运符。
  国王察觉了他的反应。“你还把它们留着,洋葱骑士?你还念着它们?”
  “不。”
  “那为什么留着?我一直很奇怪。”
  “因为它们能提醒我,我自己是个什么样的人,我从哪里来,以及您的公正无私,陛下。”
  “这的确是公正,”史坦尼斯道,“善行并不能抵消恶行,恶行也不能掩盖善行,行为各有其报应处置。你既是英雄也是走私者。”他回头瞥了瞥佛罗伦伯爵等人,那些彩虹护卫和新近投靠的领主们,他们正在远处跟随。“那些被宽恕的老爷们最好想清楚这一点。优秀的人、真诚的人因为错误地相信乔佛里是真正的国王,故而为他奋战;北方人在罗柏·史塔克麾下或许也抱有同样的情怀;但这些倒向我弟弟的人明知他是在篡位。他们将合法的国王弃于不顾,为了什么?不就是做着权力与荣耀的迷梦么,而我将永远记得他们的行径。是的,我饶恕了他们,原谅了他们,但我并未遗忘。”他沉默片刻,思考着自己的公正,然后又突然开口,“百姓对蓝礼之死怎么看?”
  “他们为他哀悼。您弟弟颇得民心,受人爱戴。”
  “傻瓜爱傻瓜,”史坦尼斯抱怨。“虽然我也很伤感,但我哀悼的是小时候那个他,而非长大后的这个人。”他又沉默了一会儿,接着说,“百姓对瑟曦乱伦的消息又有什么议论?”
  “我在场时,他们自然高呼拥护史坦尼斯国王。然而当我的船离开后,他们的态度就很难说了。”
  “换言之,你的意思是他们不相信?”
  “我干走私行当的时候,学到一个教训:有些人什么都会相信,而有些人什么都不会相信。世上的人中这两种居多。您知道,还有另一个版本的传言在——”
  “是的,”史坦尼斯咬牙切齿地道,“有人说赛丽丝背着我出轨,喜欢上一个满头铃铛的傻瓜,说我女儿的生父其实是个弱智的弄臣!荒谬绝伦,无耻至极。我和蓝礼会面时他居然还拿这个来损我。只有补丁脸一样的疯子才会相信如此的谎话。”
  “话是这么说,陛下……可不论心里相不相信,老百姓们总喜欢传来传去。”很多地方这谣言甚至比他的船还先到,让他带来的事实的可信度大打折扣。
  “劳勃就算尿在杯子里让人喝,很多人也会心甘情愿地说那是美酒。我给他们纯净的凉水,他们却要眯起眼睛疑神疑鬼,喝完还会窃窃私语水的味道不对劲!”史坦尼斯咬紧牙关。“哪天要是有人造谣,说杀死劳勃的那头猪被我施法附了体,我看他们八成也会相信。”
  “天下悠悠众口,您是防不住的,陛下,”戴佛斯说,“但您只要揪出杀害您哥哥们的真凶,为他们报仇雪恨,所有的谎言就不攻自破了。”
  对他的话,史坦尼斯似乎只在意一半。“我毫不怀疑瑟曦与劳勃之死脱不了干系。我会为他讨回公道,嗯,也会还奈德·史塔克和琼恩·艾林一个公道。”
  “那蓝礼呢?”戴佛斯还不及考虑,这句话便冲口而出。
  国王沉默许久,最后才轻声说:“我梦见很多次,梦见蓝礼的死。那是一座绿色的帐篷,有蜡烛,尖叫的女人,还有血。”史坦尼斯低头看着自己的手。“他死的时候我还在睡觉,你的戴冯可以作证。当时他努力想摇醒我。黎明已近,我的封臣们正在外面焦急万分地等候。蓝礼将在破晓之时发动进攻,我早该穿戴整齐,披挂上马,却不知怎地,竟然还躺在床上。戴冯说我当时手脚挥打、大声哭喊着醒来,但那有什么关系?不过是梦而已。蓝礼死的时候我好端端地待在自己的营帐,醒来之时双手干干净净。”
  戴佛斯·席渥斯爵士感觉到不存在的指尖正在发痒。这里一定有什么蹊跷,前走私者心想,但他还是点点头,说:“是的。”
  “谈判时,蓝礼想送我一个桃子。他嘲笑我,挑衅我,威胁我,最后想送我一个桃子。我本以为他是要拔剑,所以按住了自己的剑。难道这就是他的意图,想让我显示恐惧?这是他的又一个无聊玩笑?又或当他说起桃子多么可口时,其实别有深意?”国王用力摇头,活像一只咬住兔脖子摇晃的狗。“只有蓝礼,才能用一颗水果烦我如此。他的谋逆导致了毁灭,但我的确爱他,戴佛斯,如今我明白了。我发誓,直到进坟墓的那一天,我都会记得弟弟的桃子。”
  此时,已经到了营地,他们穿过排列整齐的帐篷、随风飘舞的旗帜和堆叠有序的武器。空气中马粪的臭气十分浓重,混合着燃木的烟尘和炖肉的香味。史坦尼斯勒住马缰,直接解散了佛罗伦伯爵和其他贵族,命令他们一小时后再来大帐参加作战会议。人们鞠躬后便四散而去,只留戴佛斯和梅丽珊卓陪国王前去中军大帐。
  大帐是名副其实的大帐,如此才能供他和诸侯们开会;然而里面却十分朴素。和普通士兵的营帐一样,它是用帆布缝成,金色的染料早已褪成暗黄。只有帐篷顶那面高高飘扬的旗帜方才指示出这是国王的帐篷。当然,醒目的还有帐外的卫兵:后党的人拄着长矛,烈焰红心缝在他们原本的家徽上。
  马夫们跑来扶他们下马。一名守卫接过梅丽珊卓手中笨重的旗帜,深深地插进松软的泥土里。戴冯站在门边,等着为国王掀帐门,年长的拜兰·法林也在旁边。史坦尼斯摘下王冠,交给戴冯。“拿两杯冷水。戴佛斯,跟我来。夫人,需要您时我会派人来请。”
  “谨遵陛下吩咐。”梅丽珊卓鞠躬告退。
  和原野上的明媚清晨相比,帐内显得又暗又凉。史坦尼斯挑了一把简朴的木折凳坐下,示意戴佛斯也照做。“总有一天,我会封你个伯爵做做,走私者。想想看,赛提加或佛罗伦他们该多么恼火啊。不过,我知道你自己是不会因此而感谢我的,因为从此以后,你就不得不列席这些没完没了的会议,还要假装对这番驴叫表示兴趣。”
  “如果没用,那您召开会议做什么呢?”
  “还能为什么?驴子喜欢听自己叫呗,况且我也需要他们为我拉车。啊,没错,偶尔也会有一些好主意冒出来。然而今天的情形嘛,我想——哈,你儿子把水拿来了。”
  戴冯将托盘放到桌上,里面有两个盛满的泥杯。国王在饮水之前先撤了把盐;戴佛斯则直截了当地举起杯子,心里将它幻想成葡萄酒。“您提到作战会议?”
  “让我告诉你会议将怎么进行吧。瓦列利安大人会力主明日破晓即行攻城,用抓钩和云梯去对抗弓箭与热油。年轻一点的驴子对此将极力赞成。伊斯蒙大人则希望扎营下来专事封锁,用饥饿作武器逼他们投降,正如从前提利尔和雷德温对付我的那一套。这或许需要一年,然而老驴子们有的是耐性。至于卡伦大人和那帮热血沸腾的家伙呢,他们个个都渴望捡起科塔奈爵士的手套,一战决胜负。每个人都幻想成为我的代理骑士,为自己赢得不朽的名声。”国王喝干杯中的水。“你的意见呢,走私者?”
  戴佛斯考虑了一会儿方才回答:“立刻进军君临。”
  国王不以为然。“难道把风息堡留在身后?”
  “科塔奈爵士没有危害您的实力。兰尼斯特家则不同。围城所需的时间太长,决斗太冒险,而强攻势必伤亡惨重,还不见得能拿下。这一切都是不必要的。只待您废黜乔佛里,这座城堡,还有整个天下便将顺理成章地归顺于您。我在军营里听说,泰温·兰尼斯特公爵为从渴望复仇的北方人手中拯救兰尼斯港,业已挥师西返……”
  “你有个头脑清醒的父亲,戴冯。”国王告诉站在身边的男孩。“他让我觉得,我手下倒该多几个走私者,少几个诸侯领主。但你还是想错了利害关系,戴佛斯,拿下此城绝对必要。如果我听凭风息堡就这么不受损害地留在后面,人们就会议论,就会认为我吃了败仗。而这一点我决不能允许。人们并不像爱我两位兄弟一般爱我,他们追随我只是因为怕我……而失败是畏惧的毒药。此城必须拿下。”他磨着牙。“是的,而且要快。道朗·马泰尔已经征集封臣,蓄势待发。他不但着手加固山口工事,而且多恩大军正向边疆地缓慢行进。高庭的势力并未受到多大折损。我弟弟把军队主力留在苦桥,有将近六万步兵。我派我妻子的兄弟埃伦爵士以及帕门·克连恩爵士前去接管,但至今没有回音。我怀疑洛拉斯·提利尔爵士抢在他们之前赶到苦桥,掌控了兵权。”
  “这一切都在敦促我们尽快拿下君临啊。萨拉多·桑恩告诉我——”
  “萨拉多·桑恩算计的只有黄金!”史坦尼斯爆发了。“他满脑子幻想的都是红堡底下埋藏的财宝。别再让我听到他的名字,如果哪天我得让里斯海盗来教我打仗,我宁可摘下王冠,穿上黑衣!”国王捏紧拳头。“走私者,你是要为我效劳?还是要跟我作无谓辩论?”
  “我是您的人,”戴佛斯说。
  “那就乖乖听好。科塔奈爵士的副手是佛索威家族的远亲,梅斗大人,此人虽是位伯爵领主,却还年仅二十,没上过战场。如果庞洛斯不幸身亡,风息堡的指挥权将落入这小子手中,他的佛索威亲戚们向我保证他会接受我的条件,献城投降。”
  “我记得在危机关头,风息堡的大权也曾落入另一位小伙子手中。当时他才二十出头。”
  “梅斗伯爵没有我这个顽固的石脑袋。”
  “他顽固还是懦弱有什么区别?科塔奈·庞洛斯爵士在我看来正是容光焕发,老当益壮。”
  “我弟弟当初不也一样,临死前一天还有说有笑。然而长夜黑暗,处处险恶啊,戴佛斯。”
  戴佛斯·席渥斯感觉后颈一股寒气直向上冒。“陛下,我不明白您的意思。”
  “你不需要明白。你只需遵令办事。科塔奈爵士会在一天之内死去。梅丽珊卓已经在圣火之中预见了他的死亡,不仅知道他的死期,而且知道他的死法。不用说,他并非死于骑士决斗。”史坦尼斯举起杯子,戴冯连忙用水壶倒水。“她的圣火预言从无虚假。从前,她预见过蓝礼的毁灭,早在龙石岛时便见到了,并告诉了赛丽丝。瓦列利安大人和你朋友萨拉多·桑恩一直劝我直取乔佛里,然而梅丽珊卓却说如果我前来风息堡,就将赢得我弟弟麾下大军中的精锐部分。事实证明,她是对的。”
  “可——可是,”戴佛斯结结巴巴地说,“蓝礼公爵原本正兵进君临,讨伐兰尼斯特。若不是您围困他的城堡,他根本不会前来此地,他本可以——”
  史坦尼斯在座位上挪了挪身子,皱起眉头。“若不是,本可以,这都是什么话?他来了就是来了,事实无从更改。他带着他的诸侯和桃子前来此地,迎接他的毁灭……这对我来说可谓一箭双雕。因为梅丽珊卓曾在圣火中看见另一番景象。她看见蓝礼全身绿甲自南方杀来,在君临城下粉碎了我的军队。毫无疑问,如果我在那儿遇上我弟弟,死的就会是我而不是他。”
  “你可以和他合兵一处对抗兰尼斯特呀,”戴佛斯辩道,“有何不可?如果她能看见两种未来,那证明……两者皆可能为虚啊。”
  国王抬起一根手指。“你错了,洋葱骑士。光的影子不止一个。你站在篝火前面,自己瞧瞧去吧。火焰变化雀跃,从不静止,因而影子也时长时短。普普通通一个人便能映出十几个影子,只是有的影子比其他的隐约罢了。你看,人的未来也是这个道理。但不管他为自己的未来映出了一个还是多个影子,梅丽珊卓都能看见。”
  “你不喜欢这女人。我看得出来,戴佛斯,我并不瞎。我手下的诸侯也不喜欢她。伊斯蒙不愿意穿着烈焰红心,他请求为宝冠雄鹿旗而战。古德则说女人不配作我的掌旗官。还有人窃窃私语说她没资格列席作战会议,说我早该把她遣回亚夏,说我把她留在营帐过夜是罪过。你看,他们不停地说闲话……她却一直在为我办事。”
  “办什么?”戴佛斯问,心里却很恐惧答案。
  “该办的都办了。”国王望着他。“你呢?”
  “我……”戴佛斯舔舔嘴唇。“我是您忠诚的仆人。请问您有何差遣?”
  “不过是你驾轻就熟的事。在漆黑的夜里,神不知鬼不觉,让一条船在城堡下登陆。办得到吗?”
  “是。就在今夜?”
  国王略一点头,“你只需带条小船就成,用不着黑贝丝。但此事必须绝对保密,不能让任何人知晓。”
  戴佛斯想抗议。他现在是骑士,不再是走私者,更不想当刺客。但当他张嘴,却说不出话来。这可是史坦尼斯啊,他公正的君王,他今日拥有的一切都是他所赐予。再说,他还得为儿子们着想。诸神在上,她到底对他做了什么啊?
  “你很沉默,”史坦尼斯评论。
  我应当保持沉默,戴佛斯提醒自己,但他管不住嘴巴:“陛下,您必须拿下此城,我现在明白了,可还有别的办法。更干净的办法。就让科塔奈爵士保有那私生男孩吧,如此,他一定会投降。”
  “我非留下孩子不可,戴佛斯。非留不可。这关系着梅丽珊卓在圣火中看到的另一番情景。”
  戴佛斯不放弃:“说实话,风息堡里的骑士没一个敌得过古德爵士或卡伦大人,您手下还有另外上百名出色的骑士。这次决斗提议……会不会是科塔奈爵士打算以某种荣誉的方式投降呢?通过牺牲自己的生命?”
  国王脸上掠过一丝烦乱的神情,好似席卷的风暴。“只怕他想耍什么花招。总而言之,不会有决斗。科塔奈爵士早在扔出手套前就注定一死。圣火之中没有谎言,戴佛斯。”
  虽然如此,却需假手于我来让它实现,他心想。戴佛斯·席渥斯已经很久很久没有这么悲哀了。
  于是,他再一次在熟悉的黑夜里穿越破船湾的洋面,驾着一条黑帆小船。天还是一样的天,海还是一样的海,空气中是同样的盐味,连流水敲打船壳的声响也一如既往。城堡四周,包围着上千堆闪烁的营火。此情此景,和十六年前提利尔与雷德温围城时何其相似,然而区别又可谓天差地远。
  上次我来风息堡,带来了洋葱,带来了生命;这一次,我带来亚夏的梅丽珊卓,带来的是死亡。记得十六年前,在紊乱的海风吹拂下,船帆劈啪作响、噪声不止,最后他只得下令降帆,依靠沉静地摇桨,偷偷摸摸地靠近,心提到了嗓子眼。好在雷德温舰队的士兵因为无仗可打,早已松懈下来,他们才得以如柔顺的黑缎般摸过警戒线。而这一次,放眼四望,所有的船只都属于史坦尼斯,惟一的危险是城上的哨兵。即使如此,戴佛斯依然紧张得像拉满的弓弦。
  梅丽珊卓蜷缩在横板上,从头到脚罩着一件暗红色的斗篷,兜帽遮掩下的脸庞一片苍白。戴佛斯喜欢流水:每当躺在摇晃的甲板上,他便容易入眠,而海风刮在索具上发出的叹息,在他听来远比歌手在琴弦上拨出的曲调甜美。然而,今夜连大海也无法给他安慰。“我闻到你身上的恐惧,爵士先生,”红袍女轻柔地说。
  “那是因为有人刚告诉我,长夜黑暗,处处险恶。此外,今夜我不是骑士,今夜我再度成为了走私者戴佛斯,而您则是我的洋葱。”
  她大笑。“你怕的是我?还是我们的差事?”
  “这是您的差事。跟我一点关系也没有。”
  “不对,帆是你张,舵是你掌。”
  戴佛斯默然无语,将注意力移向船只。岸边是团团纠结的岩石,所以他先让船远远地驶入海湾,避开礁石。他在等待潮汛变更,才好转变方向。风息堡在他们身后越缩越小,但红袍女似乎并不在意。“你是好人吗,戴佛斯·席渥斯?”她问。
  好人会干这种事?“我是个男人,”他说,“我对我妻子很好,但也结识过别的女人。我努力当个好父亲,为我的孩子们在这个世界争取一席之地。是的,我曾经触犯过诸多律法,但今夜我才首度感觉罪恶。我只能说我是个复杂的人,夫人,我身上有好也有坏。”
  “你是个灰色的人,”她说,“既不黑也不白,两者兼而有之。是这样吗,戴佛斯爵士?”
  “就算是吧,那又怎样?在我看来,世上大多数人都是如此。”
  “如果洋葱有一半腐烂发黑,那便是颗坏洋葱。一个男人要不当好人,那就是恶人。”
  身后的篝火已融入夜空之中,成为远方模糊的斑点,陆地几乎要消失不见。回头的时候到了。“当心您的头,夫人。”他推动舵柄,小船顿时转了个圈,掀起一阵黑浪。梅丽珊卓低头避开,一手扶在船舷,冷静如常。木头轻响,帆布摇荡,波浪四溅,发出刺耳的声音,换作别人一定认为城里的人将要听见,但戴佛斯并不慌张。他明白,能穿越风息堡硕大无朋的临海城墙的,惟有千钧浪涛在岩石上永无止境的拍打,即使是如此巨响,传到城内时也几不可闻。
  他们朝海岸驶回去,一道分叉的涟漪在船后尾随。“您刚才说到男人和洋葱,”戴佛斯对梅丽珊卓道,“那女人呢?她们不也一样?敢问夫人,您是好人还是坏人?”
  这话惹得她咯咯直笑。“噢,问得好。亲爱的爵士先生,从我的角度而言,我也算某种形式的骑士。我是光明与生命的斗士。”
  “然而今夜你却要杀人,”他说,“正如你杀了克礼森学士。”
  “你家学士自己毒死了自己。是他打算害我,然而我有伟大的力量保护,他却没有。”
  “那蓝礼·拜拉席恩呢?谁杀了他?”
  她别开头。在兜帽的阴影下,她的双目如浅红的燃烛一般炯炯发亮。“不是我。”
  “说慌。”这下他确定了。
  梅丽珊卓再度大笑。“戴佛斯爵士啊,你正迷失于黑暗与混乱之中呢。”
  “那未尝不是件好事。”戴佛斯指指前方风息堡上飘渺摇曳的亮光。“您感觉到寒风有多凄冷吗?在这样的夜里,卫兵们会挤在火炬边。一点点的温暖,一丝丝的亮光,就是他们所能希求的惟一慰藉。然而火把也令他们盲目,因此他们将不能发现我们的行迹。”希望如此。“暗之神正保护着我们,夫人。保护着您。”
  听罢此言,她眼中火光更盛。“千万别提起这个名讳,爵士。别让他黑暗的眼睛注意到我们。他并不保护任何人,我向你保证,他是所有生物的公敌。你自己刚才也说了,隐蔽我们的是那些火炬。火。这是真主光之王明亮的礼物。”
  “您怎么理解都好。”
  “这不是我的理解,这是真主无上的意旨。”
  风向在变,戴佛斯觉察得出,更看见黑帆上的波纹。于是他拉住升降索,“请帮我收帆。剩下的路我划过去。”
  他们合力将帆系好,小船则摇个不休。戴佛斯摇起桨来,在起伏的黑浪中前进。须臾,他开口道:“谁送您去蓝礼那儿的?”
  “没必要送,”她说,“他根本毫无防护。然而此地……这座风息堡是个古老的地方。巨石之中编织着魔法,影子不能穿过黑墙——是的,这里的力量或许古老,或许被遗忘,然而仍旧留存。”
  “影子?”戴佛斯浑身起了鸡皮疙瘩。“影子本就是黑暗的事物。”
  “你简直比三岁孩童还无知,爵士先生。黑暗中是没有影子的。影子是光明的仆人,烈焰的子孙。惟有最耀眼的火光,方能映照出最黑暗的阴影。”
  戴佛斯皱起眉头,示意她静声。他们已再次接近陆地,声音很容易被对面听到。他配合波涛的节律,持续划水。风息堡的临海墙栖息在一片苍白的悬崖上,倾斜而险峻的白垩石壁几乎是外墙的两倍高。山崖低部有个口子,那里正是戴佛斯的目的地,一如他十六年前之所为。这个隧道直通向城堡下的洞穴,那是古代列位风暴之王的码头。
  这条路很难走,只在潮水高涨时才可航行,即使如此,其中也是危险重重。然而他在走私生涯中学来的技巧仍旧不减当年。戴佛斯在参差不齐的乱石中灵巧地挑选道路,直到洞穴入口笼罩在眼前。他听凭波涛引领入洞。它们环绕着来客,撞击着来客,将小船掀得东倒西歪,把他们全身浸湿。一块礁石如忽隐忽现的手指,在阴沉的暗流中浮现,白沫纠结,然而戴佛斯用桨灵巧一拨,避开了危机。
  然后他们便进了洞,被黑暗所吞没,连流水也沉静。
  小船慢下来,缓缓打转。他们的呼吸声在洞中回荡,直到将他们完全包围。戴佛斯没想到这么黑。上次来时,整个隧道插满燃烧的火把,饥饿的人们从顶上的杀人洞目不转睛地瞅着下面。他记得,闸门就在前方某处,于是用桨放慢船速,桨边的水流出奇地温柔。
  “除非您有内应开门,否则我们只能到这儿了。”他的低语声在水面掠过,划开一波纹路,犹如一只幼鼠伸出粉红色的小脚,在水中疾步奔跑。
  “我们已在墙内了吗?”
  “是的。我们在城堡下方,但无法继续前进。前方的闸门从天顶一直插到水底,门上的铁条十分紧密,就连小孩子也挤不过。”
  没有回答,只有一阵轻柔的瑟瑟声。突然之间,黑暗中出现了一道光芒。
  戴佛斯伸手遮眼,喘不过气。梅丽珊卓掀开兜帽,抖掉一身紧密的斗篷。原来她什么也没有穿,由于怀了孩子,肚腹鼓胀。肿胀的乳房沉甸甸地悬在胸前,肚子大得像要爆裂。“诸神保佑,”他呢喃道,随即听到她浅笑着回应,声音低沉而沙哑。她的眼睛如火红的煤炭,皮肤上斑斑点点的汗珠好似能自我发光。哦,整个梅丽珊卓通体放光。
  她喘着粗气,蹲下来,分开双腿。血液不住从她股间涌出,却黑如墨汁。她哭喊,说不出是痛苦还是狂热,又或兼而有之。不一会儿,戴佛斯看见戴王冠的小孩头颅自她体内挣扎挤出,接着是两只手,它们扭动、抓握,黑色的手指紧紧攫住梅丽珊卓血流不止的大腿,推,推,直到整个影子都进入到这个世界。他站起来,比戴佛斯还高,几乎触到隧道的顶部,好似小船上的一座巨塔。在他离开之前,戴佛斯只来得及看上一眼——阴影从闸门的铁条间穿出,朝前方的水面飞奔而去——然而这一眼,对他来说,已经绰绰有余。
  他认得这影子,认得映出影子的那个人。

[ 此帖被挽墨在2015-08-31 00:31重新编辑 ]
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 44楼  发表于: 2015-08-31 0
 CHAPTER 43
  JON

  The call came drifting through the black of night. Jon pushed himself onto an elbow, his hand reaching for Longclaw by force of habit as the camp began to stir. The horn that wakes the sleepers, he thought.
  The long low note lingered at the edge of hearing. The sentries at the ringwall stood still in their footsteps, breath frosting and heads turned toward the west. As the sound of the horn faded, even the wind ceased to blow. Men rolled from their blankets and reached for spears and swordbelts, moving quietly, listening. A horse whickered and was hushed. For a heartbeat it seemed as if the whole forest were holding its breath. The brothers of the Night’s Watch waited for a second blast, praying they should not hear it, fearing that they would.
  When the silence had stretched unbearably long and the men knew at last that the horn would not wind again, they grinned at one another sheepishly, as if to deny that they had been anxious. Jon Snow fed a few sticks to the fire, buckled on his swordbelt, pulled on his boots, shook the dirt and dew from the cloak, and fastened it around his shoulders. The flames blazed up beside him, welcome heat beating against his face as he dressed. He could hear the Lord Commander moving inside the tent. After a moment Mormont lifted the flap. “One blast?” On his shoulder, his raven sat fluffed and silent, looking miserable.
  “One, my lord,” Jon agreed. “Brothers returning.”
  Mormont moved to the fire. “The Halfhand. And past time.” He had grown more restive every day they waited; much longer and he would have been fit to whelp cubs. “See that there’s hot food for the men and fodder for the horses. I’ll see Qhorin at once.”
  “I’ll bring him, my lord.” The men from the Shadow Tower had been expected days ago. When they had not appeared, the brothers had begun to wonder. Jon had heard gloomy mutterings around the cookfire, and not just from Dolorous Edd. Ser Ottyn Wythers was for retreating to Castle Black as soon as possible. Ser Mallador Locke would strike for the Shadow Tower, hoping to pick up Qhorin’s trail and learn what had befallen him. And Thoren Smallwood wanted to push on into the mountains. “Mance Rayder knows he must battle the Watch,” Thoren had declared, “but he will never look for us so far north. If we ride up the Milkwater, we can take him unawares and cut his host to ribbons before he knows we are on him.”
  “The numbers would be greatly against us,” Ser Ottyn had objected. “Craster said he was gathering a great host. Many thousands. Without Qhorin, we are only two hundred.”
  “Send two hundred wolves against ten thousand sheep, ser, and see what happens,” said Smallwood confidently.
  “There are goats among these sheep, Thoren,” warned Jarman Buckwell. “Aye, and maybe a few lions. Rattleshirt, Harma the Dogshead, Alfyn Crowkiller . . .”
  “I know them as well as you do, Buckwell,” Thoren Smallwood snapped back. “And I mean to have their heads, every one. These are wildlings. No soldiers. A few hundred heroes, drunk most like, amidst a great horde of women, children, and thralls. We will sweep over them and send them howling back to their hovels.”
  They had argued for many hours, and reached no agreement. The Old Bear was too stubborn to retreat, but neither would he rush headlong up the Milkwater, seeking battle. In the end, nothing had been decided but to wait a few more days for the men from the Shadow Tower, and talk again if they did not appear.
  And now they had, which meant that the decision could be delayed no longer. Jon was glad of that much, at least. If they must battle Mance Rayder, let it be soon.
  He found Dolorous Edd at the fire, complaining about how difficult it was for him to sleep when people insisted on blowing horns in the woods. Jon gave him something new to complain about. Together they woke Hake, who received the Lord Commander’s orders with a stream of curses, but got up all the same and soon had a dozen brothers cutting roots for a soup.
  Sam came puffing up as Jon crossed the camp. Under the black hood his face was as pale and round as the moon. “I heard the horn. Has your uncle come back?”
  “It’s only the men from the Shadow Tower.” It was growing harder to cling to the hope of Benjen Stark’s safe return. The cloak he had found beneath the Fist could well have belonged to his uncle or one of his men, even the Old Bear admitted as much, though why they would have buried it there, wrapped around the cache of dragonglass, no one could say. “Sam, I have to go.”
  At the ringwall, he found the guards sliding spikes from the half-frozen earth to make an opening. It was not long until the first of the brothers from the Shadow Tower began wending their way up the slope. All in leather and fur they were, with here and there a bit of steel or bronze; heavy beards covered hard lean faces, and made them look as shaggy as their garrons. Jon was surprised to see some of them were riding two to a horse. When he looked more closely, it was plain that many of them were wounded. There has been trouble on the way.
  Jon knew Qhorin Halfhand the instant he saw him, though they had never met. The big ranger was half a legend in the Watch; a man of slow words and swift action, tall and straight as a spear, long-limbed and solemn. Unlike his men, he was clean-shaven. His hair fell from beneath his helm in a heavy braid touched with hoarfrost, and the blacks he wore were so faded they might have been greys. Only thumb and forefinger remained on the hand that held the reins; the other fingers had been sheared off catching a wildling’s axe that would otherwise have split his skull. It was told that he had thrust his maimed fist into the face of the axeman so the blood spurted into his eyes, and slew him while he was blind. Since that day, the wildlings beyond the Wall had known no foe more implacable.
  Jon hailed him. “Lord Commander Mormont would see you at once. I’ll show you to his tent.”
  Qhorin swung down from his saddle. “My men are hungry, and our horses require tending.”
  “They’ll all be seen to.”
  The ranger gave his horse into the care of one of his men and followed. “You are Jon Snow. You have your father’s look.”
  “Did you know him, my lord?”
  “I am no lordling. Only a brother of the Night’s Watch. I knew Lord Eddard, yes. And his father before him.”
  Jon had to hurry his steps to keep up with Qhorin’s long strides. “Lord Rickard died before I was born.”
  “He was a friend to the Watch.” Qhorin glanced behind. “It is said that a direwolf runs with you.”
  “Ghost should be back by dawn. He hunts at night.”
  They found Dolorous Edd frying a rasher of bacon and boiling a dozen eggs in a kettle over the Old Bear’s cookfire. Mormont sat in his woodand-leather camp chair. “I had begun to fear for you. Did you meet with trouble?”
  “We met with Alfyn Crowkiller. Mance had sent him to scout along the Wall, and we chanced on him returning.” Qhorin removed his helm. “Alfyn will trouble the realm no longer, but some of his company escaped us. We hunted down as many as we could, but it may be that a few will win back to the mountains.”
  “And the cost?”
  “Four brothers dead. A dozen wounded. A third as many as the foe. And we took captives. One died quickly from his wounds, but the other lived long enough to be questioned.”
  “Best talk of this inside. Jon will fetch you a horn of ale. Or would you prefer hot spiced wine?”
  “Boiled water will suffice. An egg and a bite of bacon.”
  “As you wish.” Mormont lifted the flap of the tent and Qhorin Halfhand stooped and stepped through.
  Edd stood over the kettle swishing the eggs about with a spoon. “I envy those eggs,” he said. “I could do with a bit of boiling about now. If the kettle were larger, I might jump in. Though I would sooner it were wine than water. There are worse ways to die than warm and drunk. I knew a brother drowned himself in wine once. It was a poor vintage, though, and his corpse did not improve it.”
  “You drank the wine?”
  “It’s an awful thing to find a brother dead. You’d have need of a drink as well, Lord Snow.” Edd stirred the kettle and added a pinch more nutmeg.
  Restless, Jon squatted by the fire and poked at it with a stick. He could hear the Old Bear’s voice inside the tent, punctuated by the raven’s squawks and Qhorin Halfhand’s quieter tones, but he could not make out the words. Alfyn Crowkiller dead, that’s good. He was one of the bloodiest of the wildling raiders, taking his name from the black brothers he’d slain. So why does Qhorin sound so grave, after such a victory?
  Jon had hoped that the arrival of men from the Shadow Tower would lift the spirits in the camp. Only last night, he was coming back through the dark from a piss when he heard five or six men talking in low voices around the embers of a fire. When he heard Chett muttering that it was past time they turned back, Jon stopped to listen. “It’s an old man’s folly, this ranging,” he heard. “We’ll find nothing but our graves in them mountains.”
  “There’s giants in the Frostfangs, and wargs, and worse things,” said Lark the Sisterman.
  “I’ll not be going there, I promise you.”
  “The Old Bear’s not like to give you a choice.”
  “Might be we won’t give him one,” said Chet. Just then one of the dogs had raised his head and growled, and he had to move away quickly, before he was seen. I was not meant to hear that, he thought. He considered taking the tale to Mormont, but he could not bring himself to inform on his brothers, even brothers such as Chett and the Sisterman. It was just empty talk, he told himself. They are cold and afraid, we all are. It was hard waiting here, perched on the stony summit above the forest, wondering what the morrow might bring. The unseen enemy is always the most fearsome.
  Jon slid his new dagger from its sheath and studied the flames as they played against the shiny black glass. He had fashioned the wooden hilt himself, and wound hempen twine around it to make a grip. Ugly, but it served. Dolorous Edd opined that glass knives were about as useful as nipples on a knight’s breastplate, but Jon was not so certain. The dragonglass blade was sharper than steel, albeit far more brittle.
  It must have been buried for a reason.
  He had made a dagger for Grenn as well, and another for the Lord Commander. The warhorn he had given to Sam. On closer examination the horn had proved cracked, and even after he had cleaned all the dirt out, Jon had been unable to get any sound from it. The rim was chipped as well, but Sam liked old things, even worthless old things. “Make a drinking horn out of it,” Jon told him, “and every time you take a drink you’ll remember how you ranged beyond the Wall, all the way to the Fist of the First Men.” He gave Sam a spearhead and a dozen arrowheads as well, and passed the rest out among his other friends for luck.
  The Old Bear had seemed pleased by the dagger, but he preferred a steel knife at his belt, Jon had noticed. Mormont could offer no answers as to who might have buried the cloak or what it might mean. Perhaps Qhorin will know The Halfhand had ventured deeper into the wild than any other living man.
  “You want to serve, or shall I?”
  Jon sheathed the dagger. “I’ll do it.” He wanted to hear what they were saying.
  Edd cut three thick slices off a stale round of oat bread, stacked them on a wooden platter, covered them with bacon and bacon drippings, and filled a bowl with hard-cooked eggs. Jon took the bowl in one hand and the platter in the other and backed into the Lord Commander’s tent,
  Qhorin was seated cross-legged on the floor, his spine as straight as a spear. Candlelight flickered against the hard flat planes of his cheeks as he spoke. “. . . Rattleshirt, the Weeping Man, and every other chief great and small,” he was saying. “They have wargs as well, and mammoths, and more strength than we would have dreamed. Or so he claimed. I will not swear as to the truth of it. Ebben believes the man was telling us tales to make his life last a little longer.”
  “True or false, the Wall must be warned,” the Old Bear said as Jon placed the platter between them. “And the king.”
  “Which king?”
  “All of them. The true and the false alike. If they would claim the realm, let them defend it.”
  The Halfhand helped himself to an egg and cracked it on the edge of the bowl. “These kings will do what they will,” he said, peeling away the shell. “Likely it will be little enough. The best hope is Winterfell. The Starks must rally the north.”
  “Yes. To be sure.” The Old Bear unrolled a map, frowned at it, tossed it aside, opened another. He was pondering where the hammer would fall, Jon could see it. The Watch had once manned seventeen castles along the hundred leagues of the Wall, but they had been abandoned one by one as the brotherhood dwindled. Only three were now garrisoned, a fact that Mance Rayder knew as well as they did. “Ser Alliser Thorne will bring back fresh levies from King’s Landing, we can hope. If we man Greyguard from the Shadow Tower and the Long Barrow from Eastwatch . . .”
  “Greyguard has largely collapsed. Stonedoor would serve better, if the men could be found. Icemark and Deep Lake as well, mayhaps. With daily patrols along the battlements between.”
  “Patrols, aye. Twice a day, if we can. The Wall itself is a formidable obstacle. Undefended, it cannot stop them, yet it will delay them. The larger the host, the longer they’ll require. From the emptiness they’ve left behind, they must mean to bring their women with them. Their young as well, and beasts . . . have you ever seen a goat climb a ladder? A rope? They will need to build a stair, or a great ramp . . . it will take a moon’s turn at the least, perhaps longer. Mance will know his best chance is to pass beneath the Wall. Through a gate, or . . .”
  “A breach.”
  Mormont’s head came up sharply. “What?”
  “They do not plan to climb the Wall nor to burrow beneath it, my lord. They plan to break it.”
  “The Wall is seven hundred feet high, and so thick at the base that it would take a hundred men a year to cut through it with picks and axes.”
  “Even so.”
  Mormont plucked at his beard, frowning. “How?”
  “How else? Sorcery.” Qhorin bit the egg in half. “Why else would Mance choose to gather his strength in the Frostfangs? Bleak and hard they are, and a long weary march from the Wall.”
  “I’d hoped he chose the mountains to hide his muster from the eyes of my rangers.”
  “Perhaps,” said Qhorin, finishing the egg, “but there is more, I think. He is seeking something in the high cold places. He is searching for something he needs.”
  “Something?” Mormont’s raven lifted its head and screamed. The sound was sharp as a knife in the closeness of the tent.
  “Some power. What it is, our captive could not say. He was questioned perhaps too sharply, and died with much unsaid. I doubt he knew in any case.”
  Jon could hear the wind outside. It made a high thin sound as it shivered through the stones of the ringwall and tugged at the tent ropes. Mormont rubbed his mouth thoughtfully. “Some power,” he repeated. “I must know.”
  “Then you must send scouts into the mountains.”
  “I am loath to risk more men.”
  “We can only die. Why else do we don these black cloaks, but to die in defense of the realm? I would send fifteen men, in three parties of five. One to probe the Milkwater, one the Skirling Pass, one to climb the Giant’s Stair. Jarman Buckwell, Thoren Smallwood, and myself to command. To learn what waits in those mountains.”
  “Waits,” the raven cried. “Waits.”
  Lord Commander Mormont sighed deep in his chest. “I see no other choice,” he conceded, “but if you do not return . . .”
  “Someone will come down out of the Frostfangs, my lord,” the ranger said. “If us, all well and good. If not, it will be Mance Rayder, and you sit square in his path. He cannot march south and leave you behind, to follow and harry his rear. He must attack. This is a strong place.”
  “Not that strong,” said Mormont.
  “Belike we shall all die, then. Our dying will buy time for our brothers on the Wall. Time to garrison the empty castles and freeze shut the gates, time to summon lords and kings to their aid, time to hone their axes and repair their catapults. Our lives will be coin well spent.”
  “Die,” the raven muttered, pacing along Mormont’s shoulders. “Die, die, die, die.” The old Bear sat slumped and silent, as if the burden of speech had grown too heavy for him to bear. But at last he said, “May the gods forgive me. Choose your men.”
  Qhorin Halfhand turned his head. His eyes met Jon’s, and held them for a long moment. “Very well. I choose Jon Snow.”
  Mormont blinked. “He is hardly more than a boy. And my steward besides. Not even a ranger.”
  “Tollett can care for you as well, my lord.” Qhorin lifted his maimed, two-fingered hand. “The old gods are still strong beyond the Wall. The gods of the First Men . . . and the Starks.”
  Mormont looked at Jon. “What is your will in this?”
  “To go,” he said at once.
  The old man smiled sadly. “I thought it might be.”
  Dawn had broken when Jon stepped from the tent beside Qhorin Halfhand. The wind swirled around them, stirring their black cloaks and sending a scatter of red cinders flying from the fire. “We ride at noon,” the ranger told him. “Best find that wolf of yours.”




Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter44 琼恩
  漆黑的夜色中传来悠长的呼唤。琼恩撑起身子,下意识地握住长爪。四周,整个营地也因之沸腾。唤醒眠者的号角,他想。
  这绵延低沉的声音停留在听觉边缘。环墙上的哨兵们一动不动地站定,转头向西,呼吸结雾。当号声退去,连狂风也停止了呼啸。人们卷好毯子,拿起熗矛和长剑,沉默地换位,侧耳倾听。一匹马嘶鸣开来,旋即又被安抚。刹那间,似乎整个森林都屏住了呼吸。守夜人军团的弟兄们等待着第二声号角,却又暗自祈祷不要听到,恐惧即将来临的答案。
  这令人不堪忍受的无尽静默延续了许久,人们终于明白再没有第二声,于是彼此羞怯地笑笑,意图否认之前的紧张。琼恩挑出几把柴火扔进篝火,扣好剑带,套上靴子,抖掉斗篷上的泥土与露水,将之系上肩膀。火苗在身旁越烧越旺,他穿戴整齐,一任舒适的热气灼烤自己脸庞。熊老在帐里有动静,果不其然,片刻之后莫尔蒙便掀开帐门。“一声?”他的乌鸦停在他肩上,羽毛杂乱,沉寂不语,看起来楚楚可怜。
  “一声,大人,”琼恩确定。“兄弟归来。”
  莫尔蒙移向火堆。“是断掌。他迟到了。”随着时日逐渐累积,熊老变得愈加暴躁,再等下去,只怕就要犯小孩子脾气了。“快去安排,让弟兄们吃上热食,马儿喂饱草料。还有,我要立刻接见科林。”
  “我马上把他找来,大人。”影子塔的人马早该抵达,却一直不曾现身,兄弟们不禁都起了疑心。平日琼恩在篝火边聚会时听过各种版本的阴郁联想——当然,并不都是忧郁的艾迪的杰作。官员中,奥廷·威勒斯爵士主张尽快撤回黑城堡;马拉多·洛克爵士希望调头向影子塔前进,沿途搜索科林的踪迹,以确定到底发生了什么;而索伦·斯莫伍德打算突入群山。“曼斯·雷德很清楚自己必须与守夜人一战,”索伦宣布,“但他绝不会料到我们会深入极北。如果咱们顺着乳河主动出击,定能出其不意,攻其不备,彻底粉碎他的军队。”
  “你别忘了,咱们众寡悬殊,”奥廷爵士反对,“卡斯特说过,他正集结一支庞大的军队,成千上万。而不算科林的人,我们才两百。”
  “爵士先生,让两百头狼和一万只绵羊打,你瞧会是什么结果,”斯莫伍德坚定地说。
  “这群绵羊里也有不好对付的山羊,索伦,”贾曼·布克威尔告诫,“瞧,说不定还有几头狮子。‘叮当衫’,‘狗头’哈犸,‘猎鸦’阿夫因……”
  “我和你一样清楚他们的存在,布克威尔,”索伦·斯莫伍德不等对方说完。“但这次我能砍下他们的脑袋,砍下他们每个人的脑袋。想想看,他们都是野人,不是军人,就算有几个了得人物,这会儿只怕也喝得醉醺醺,带着一大窝女人、小孩和奴隶赶路呢。我们能扫荡他们,让他们嚎闹着滚回烂茅屋去!”
  他们争执多时,却没有达成任何一致。熊老执意不肯撤退,也不愿轻率地踏上乳河的征途,贸然求战。最后,大家只同意再等些时日,看影子塔的队伍能否出现,之后再做商议。
  如今他们来了,这意味着作决定的时刻已经到来。不管别人怎么想,至少琼恩甚感欣慰。如果非与曼斯·雷德一战不可,就让它快快到来吧。
  忧郁的艾迪坐在营火边,抱怨别的家伙真是太不贴心,非要深更半夜在树林里吹号,闹得他失眠。琼恩带来的命令给了他新的抱怨题材。他们一同唤醒哈克,将司令大人的指示下达给他。对方嘴里唠叨不休,但手脚也没闲着,很快叫来十几个兄弟挖菜根煮汤。
  琼恩穿越营区时,山姆打着呵欠迎上来,漆黑的兜帽下,他苍白的圆脸活像一轮满月。“我听到号声。是你叔叔回来了吗?”
  “这是影子塔的队伍。”班杨·史塔克归来的希望越来越渺茫。琼恩在拳峰之下找到的那件斗篷很可能属于叔叔或他的手下,这点就连熊老也不否认,不过,对于斗篷为何埋在此地,还裹着龙晶器物,没有人知道。“山姆,我得走了。”
  环墙边,守卫们正从半冻的土地里拔出尖桩,以清出通道。很快,影子塔来的兄弟们登上了山坡,他们都穿着皮革和毛衣,身上发出钢铁或青铜的反光,粗厚的胡须遮盖了坚毅消瘦的面容,使他们看起来和胯下的马匹一样毛发蓬乱。琼恩惊讶地发现很多马乃是两人共骑。当他们走得更近,他更清楚地看见人群中有不少人负伤。看来他们在路上遇到了麻烦。
  虽然彼此素未谋面,但他第一眼便认出了断掌科林。这位高大的游骑兵是守夜人军团的传奇人物,他语调缓慢,却行动迅捷,生得像熗矛一样又高又直,四肢硕长,神情肃穆。他的外貌与手下们迥然不同,脸庞修得干干净净,披霜的长发扎成一个大辫子垂下头盔,而身上的黑衣因天长日久已褪成灰色。他握缰的手只有拇指和食指——其余的指头当年为了格挡野人的战斧对头颅的致命一击已然尽数失去。据说挡下那一记之后,他用伤残的拳头痛击挥斧的敌人,鲜血喷进野人的眼睛里,使得对方完全盲目,最后反被科林击毙。从那天起,长城外的野人便把他当做最值得敬畏的对手。
  琼恩朝他致意:“莫尔蒙司今大人希望能立刻会见您。请让我来为您指引通往他营帐的路。”
  科林翻身下马,“我的人都饿了,我们的马需要关照。”
  “大人,都已经备妥了。”
  游骑兵将坐骑交给他的手下,跟上来。“你是琼恩·雪诺。你继承了父亲的容貌。”
  “您认识他,大人?”
  “我不是大人,只是守夜人军团的弟兄。是的,我认得艾德公爵,也认得他父亲。”
  琼恩发现自己不得不加快行进才能跟上科林的大步。“瑞卡德大人在我出生之前就过世了。”
  “他是守夜人军团的盟友。”科林的视线扫向一旁。“听说你有个冰原狼伙伴。”
  “白灵要天亮才会回来。他总是晚上打猎。”
  走到帐前,只见忧郁的艾迪正煎着培根,并用搁在篝火上的壶煮一堆鸡蛋。莫尔蒙端坐在他那张木头与皮革制成的折椅上。“我都快为你担心了。有麻烦?”
  “我们碰上‘猎鸦’阿夫因。曼斯派他沿长城打探巡逻,折返时正好撞上我们。”科林摘下头盔。“阿夫因再不能祸害王国,可他有不少手下逃了出去。我们已尽力追捕,但仍有少数人遁入群山之中。”
  “代价是?”
  “死了四个兄弟,伤了十来个。敌人的损失是我们的三倍。我们还抓到了俘虏,其中一个伤势太重很快没了命,另一个活得比较久,套出些情报。”
  “这话最好进来谈。先让琼恩帮你打啤酒?或者,香料热酒怎么样?”
  “一杯热水就好。再来点培根、一只鸡蛋。”
  “好吧。”莫尔蒙拉起帐门,断掌科林俯身进入。
  艾迪站在壶边,用勺子搅拌鸡蛋。“我羡慕这些蛋,”他说,“如果我能这么热腾腾的就好了。对了,壶子得再大点,好让我跳进去。哎,里面煮的是酒才好呢,有什么比暖暖和和、醉意朦胧更好的死法呢?从前我认识的一个兄弟便是被酒淹死的,可那酒好差劲,他尸体的味道更是火上浇油。”
  “你把酒喝了?”
  “碰上兄弟过世是件触霉头的事儿。换做你也会灌几口的,雪诺大人。”艾迪搅搅壶子,加入一撮豆蔻。
  琼恩不安地在火边蹲下来,拿棍子拨火。他听见帐篷里传来熊老的嗓门,不时还间杂着乌鸦的控诉和断掌科林平静的语调,但他分辨不清到底在说什么。他们击毙了猎鸦阿夫因,这是个好消息。此人是最为残忍嗜血的野人土匪之一,这个‘猎鸦”的外号便得自于他捕杀了大批黑衣兄弟。按说,科林取得了一场重大胜利,为何他的脸色却如此黯淡?
  琼恩希望影子塔队伍的到来能平息营地里诡异的气氛。就昨晚上,当他摸黑小解回来时,还听见五六个人围坐在篝火的余烬边悄声对话。他听见齐特低声抱怨队伍早该回头,于是驻足倾听。“这次巡逻愚蠢之极,完全是老东西在犯傻。”他听见对方说,“在这片荒山野岭里,除了进坟墓,什么也找不到!”
  “我听说,霜雪之牙上有巨人,有狼灵,还有更可怕的东西呢,”姐妹男拉克道。
  “我跟你保证,我决不去那里。”
  “熊老可不会随你的愿。”
  “也许我们也不会随他的愿,”齐特说。
  这时,一只狗抬起头,大声咆吠,琼恩连忙赶在被发现之前,快步离开。我不是故意窃听的,他心想。他本打算把这番情形知会莫尔蒙,但良心使他不愿背着兄弟私下告密,即使是齐特和姐妹男那样的兄弟。不过是闲来空谈罢了,他宽慰自己。他们又冷又害怕,我们大家不都如此?居住在森林上方的光秃石峰.日复一日地等待,每天都在恐惧明日的遭遇,实在非常难熬。看不见的敌人才是最可怕的敌人。
  琼恩拔出他的新匕首,在火上把玩,看着焰苗舔噬闪亮的黑玻璃。前几天他自己削了个木柄,缠上旧麻绳替刀做了个握把,看上去虽然丑陋,不过却很实用。忧郁的艾迪认为玻璃匕首的功用不比骑士胸甲上的饰环大,但琼恩不以为然。龙晶武器虽然易碎,但锋刃比钢铁还锐利。
  此外,它们埋在此地应该是有理由的。
  他替葛兰做了一把同样的匕首,后来还送了司令大人一把。战号他给了山姆。经过仔细审查,号角内部已然碎裂,不管他怎么清理其中的尘土,依旧吹不出声音。号角的铜边也有缺口,好在山姆喜爱古物,连这业已无用的东西也视若珍宝。“你还是改装一下,拿它盛酒喝吧。”琼恩歉然地说,“这样,每当你饮酒时便会记得自己曾经深入长城之外巡逻,抵达过先民拳峰。”他还给了山姆一个矛尖和十来个箭头,剩下的他也当幸运符分给了其他朋友。
  熊老似乎挺欣赏这种匕首,但琼恩发现,他挎在腰间的还是钢刀。莫尔蒙也不明白究竟有谁会把斗篷埋在此处,或是其中代表的含义。或许科林知道?断掌在荒野中的经历无人能及。
  “烧好了,你去,还是我去?”
  琼恩收起匕首。“还是我来吧。”他正想借机听听他们的谈话。
  艾迪从一轮不太新鲜的燕麦面包上切下三大片,装进木盘,再铺上培根和培根油,另盛了一碗煮熟的鸡蛋。琼恩一手端碗一手拿盘回到司令官的营帐中。
  科林盘腿坐地,脊梁直得像长矛。说话的时候,烛光在他坚毅平坦的脸颊上舞蹈。“……叮当衫,哭泣者,所有这些大大小小的首领都在,”他滔滔不绝地说着,“他们还有狼灵和长毛象,集结的力量之强超乎我们想像。至少他这么供认。我不能保证他的话全部是真,伊班认为此人东拉西扯是为了能苟延性命。”
  “不管是真是假,都必须警告长城,”琼恩将盘子放在两人之间,熊老开口道。“还有国王。”
  “哪个国王?”
  “所有的国王。咱们甭管他是真是假,他们既然宣称领有王国,就得先保护它。”
  断掌拿起一只鸡蛋,放在碗边敲破。“这群国王只会瞎忙乎自个儿的事,”他一边剥壳一边说,“哪管得了咱们?咱们应该寄希望于临冬城,史塔克家族是北境的栋梁。”
  “是的,说得没错。”熊老展开一张地图,皱眉参看,旋即扔到一边,又展开另一张。他正在估量野人们可能突击的地点,琼恩看得出来。绝境长城沿线上百里格,守夜人军团曾经据有十九座城堡,但随着人数凋零,这些堡垒一个接一个被放弃。到如今,只有三座城仍有守卫,而曼斯·雷德和他们一样对这情况了然于胸。“我们可以指望艾里莎·索恩爵士从君临带点新手回来。眼下咱们不妨从影子塔派人防守灰卫堡,从东海望调人进驻长车楼……”
  “灰卫堡已接近完全坍塌,若匀得出人手,不如把守石门寨。照我的印象,冰痕城和深湖居也可一用。除此之外,要每日派巡逻队沿城视察。”
  “要巡逻,对,咱们得尽量做到一天两次。好在长城本身就是个难以逾越的障碍。就算他们找到疏于防备的地方,墙本身虽不能阻止通过,却可大大迟缓他们的进度。他们人越多,需要的时间就越长。从他们收罗一切的劲头看来,一定带上了所有女人、孩子、牲畜……敢情谁也没见过爬云梯的山羊吧?爬绳子?不可能,他们非得造好阶梯,或者垒个大斜坡……这工程至少需要一个月,甚至更长。看来曼斯最好的办法是从墙下面过去,通过城门,或者……”
  “缺口。”
  莫尔蒙猛地抬头。“什么?”
  “他们既不打算爬墙,也不打算挖洞,大人。他们是要突破它。”
  “可长城有七百尺高,根基又厚实,比城上走道宽得多,就算一百个壮汉拿起铲子斧头拼命挖,我看也得花上一年。”
  “话虽如此……”
  莫尔蒙扯着胡子,皱起眉头。“怎么说?”
  “还能怎样?用法术呗。”科林一口咬下半只鸡蛋。“否则怎么解释曼斯将霜雪之牙选做集结地点?那里又冷又荒凉,离长城更有一段漫长艰苦的征途。”
  “我以为他选择在山里集合是为了防止被我方游骑兵探知。”
  “或许如此,”科林吞下鸡蛋,一边说,“但我觉得,这里一定有更深的玄机。他在这又高又冷的地方找东西,找他需要的东西。”
  “什么东西?”听说这话,就连莫尔蒙的乌鸦也抬头打起精神尖叫起来。那声音在密闭的营帐里如尖刀般锐利。
  “某种力量。至于是什么,我们的俘虏说不上来。或许我们逼问太急,他没说多少便死了。不过我怀疑他原本就不清楚。”。
  琼恩听见帐外的风声。狂风颤抖着穿越环墙的石头,使劲拉扯帐篷的绳索,发出凄厉细薄的声音。莫尔蒙若有所思地摸摸嘴唇。“某种力量,”他复诵道,“我必须了解它的的确实含义。”
  “那你就得尽快派人深入群山。”
  “我不愿让弟兄们置身险境。”
  “我们无非是一死,想想看,咱们为什么穿上黑衣,不就为了誓死保卫王国安泰吗?依我之见,应即刻派出十五名斥候,分为三组,每队五人。一组探察乳河沿岸,一组去风声峡,另一组则着手攀登巨人梯。三队人马分别由贾曼·布克威尔,索伦·斯莫伍德和我指挥。我们一定要找出群山之后等待我们的是什么。”
  “等待,”乌鸦叫道,“等待。”
  莫尔蒙司令官发自肺腑地一声长叹。“也没别的选择,”他勉强让步,“如果你们回不来……”
  “终归有人会从霜雪之牙上下来,大人,”游骑兵道,“若是我们,一切正常;倘非如此,那肯定是曼斯·雷德,而你正好扼住咽喉要道。他不可能把你们置之不理,扑往南方,因为这样他的后卫和辎重就不得安宁。他必须强攻,而此地恰好易守难攻。”
  “这里没那么坚固,”莫尔蒙道。
  “我们最多集体殉职。但我们的死能为长城上的弟兄们赢得必要的时间。为他们赢得据守空堡、封锁城门的时间;为他们赢得寻求国王和领主们援助的时间;为他们赢得擦亮斧头、修理弩炮的时间。我们牺牲性命是值得的。”
  “殉职,”乌鸦咕哝道,一边在熊老肩膀上走来走去。“殉职,殉职,殉职,殉职。”熊老消沉而静默地坐着,好似无力承担这番演说所交付的重担。良久,他开口道:“愿诸神宽恕我。你去挑你的人吧。”
  断掌科林转头,目光和琼恩交会,彼此对视了很长时间。“很好。我要琼恩·雪诺。”
  莫尔蒙眨眨眼。“他还是个孩子啊,也是我的事务官,连游骑兵都不是。”
  “有托勒特照顾你应该够了,大人。”科林抬起只剩两根指头的残废手掌。“长城之外,旧神的力量依旧强大。他们是先民的神灵……史塔克家族的神灵。”
  莫尔蒙望向琼恩。“你怎么说?”
  “我愿意,”他立刻回答。
  老人哀伤地笑笑。“果然如此。”
  当琼恩和断掌并肩走出营帐时,天色已然破晓。寒风在他们身边呼号,卷起黑斗篷,空中飞舞着从篝火余烬中吹出的淡红细渣。
  “咱们正午出发,”游骑兵告诉他。“去找你的狼。”
[ 此帖被挽墨在2015-08-31 00:32重新编辑 ]
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 45楼  发表于: 2015-08-31 0
CHAPTER 44
  TYRION

  The queen intends to send Prince Tommen away.” They knelt alone in the hushed dimness of the sept, surrounded by shadows and flickering candles, but even so Lancel kept his voice low. “Lord Gyles will take him to Rosby, and conceal him there in the guise of a page. They plan to darken his hair and tell everyone that he is the son of a hedge knight.”
  “Is it the mob she fears? Or me?”
  “Both,” said Lancel.
  “Ah.” Tyrion had known nothing of this ploy. Had Varys’s little birds failed him for once? Even spiders must nod, he supposed . . . or was the eunuch playing a deeper and more subtle game than he knew? “You have my thanks, ser.”
  “Will you grant me the boon I asked of you?”
  “Perhaps.” Lancel wanted his own command in the next battle. A splendid way to die before he finished growing that mustache, but young knights always think themselves invincible.
  Tyrion lingered after his cousin had slipped away. At the Warrior’s altar, he used one candle to light another. Watch over my brother, you bloody bastard, he’s one of yours. He lit a second candle to the Stranger, for himself.
  That night, when the Red Keep was dark, Bronn arrived to find him sealing a letter. “Take this to Ser Jacelyn Bywater.” The dwarf dribbled hot golden wax down onto the parchment.
  “What does it say?” Bronn could not read, so he asked impudent questions.
  “That he’s to take fifty of his best swords and scout the roseroad.” Tyrion pressed his seal into the soft wax.
  “Stannis is more like to come up the kingsroad.”
  “Oh, I know. Tell Bywater to disregard what’s in the letter and take his men north. He’s to lay a trap along the Rosby road. Lord Gyles will depart for his castle in a day or two, with a dozen men-at-arms, some servants, and my nephew. Prince Tommen may be dressed as a page.”
  “You want the boy brought back, is that it?”
  “No. I want him taken on to the castle.” Removing the boy from the city was one of his sister’s better notions, Tyrion had decided. At Rosby, Tommen would be safe from the mob, and keeping him apart from his brother also made things more difficult for Stannis; even if he took King’s Landing and executed Joffrey, he’d still have a Lannister claimant to contend with. “Lord Gyles is too sickly to run and too craven to fight. He’ll command his castellan to open the gates. Once inside the walls, Bywater is to expel the garrison and hold Tommen there safe. Ask him how he likes the sound of Lord Bywater.”
  “Lord Bronn would sound better. I could grab the boy for you just as well. I’ll dandle him on my knee and sing him nursery songs if there’s a lordship in it.”
  “I need you here,” said Tyrion. And I don’t trust you with my nephew Should any ill befall Joffrey, the Lannister claim to the Iron Throne would rest on Tommen’s young shoulders. Ser Jacelyn’s gold cloaks would defend the boy; Bronn’s sellswords were more apt to sell him to his enemies.
  “What should the new lord do with the old one?”
  “Whatever he pleases, so long as he remembers to feed him. I don’t want him dying.” Tyrion pushed away from the table. “My sister will send one of the Kingsguard with the prince.”
  Bronn was not concerned. “The Hound is Joffrey’s dog, he won’t leave him. Ironhand’s gold cloaks should be able to handle the others easy enough.”
  “If it comes to killing, tell Ser Jacelyn I won’t have it done in front of Tommen.” Tyrion donned a heavy cloak of dark brown wool. “My nephew is tenderhearted.”
  “Are you certain he’s a Lannister?”
  “I’m certain of nothing but winter and battle,” he said. “Come. I’m riding with you part of the way.”
  “Chataya’s?”
  “You know me too well.”
  They left through a postern gate in the north wall. Tyrion put his heels into his horse and clattered down Shadowblack Lane. A few furtive shapes darted into alleys at the sound of hoofbeats on the cobbles, but no one dared accost them. The council had extended his curfew; it was death to be taken on the streets after the evenfall bells had sung. The measure had restored a degree of peace to King’s Landing and quartered the number of corpses found in the alleys of a morning, yet Varys said the people cursed him for it. They should be thankful they have the breath to curse. A pair of gold cloaks confronted them as they were making their way along Coppersmith’s Wynd, but when they realized whom they’d challenged they begged the Hand’s pardons and waved them on. Bronn turned south for the Mud Gate and they parted company.
  Tyrion rode on toward Chataya’s, but suddenly his patience deserted him. He twisted in the saddle, scanning the street behind. There were no signs of followers. Every window was dark or tightly shuttered. He heard nothing but the wind swirling down the alleys. If Cersei has someone stalking me tonight, he must be disguised as a rat. “Bugger it all,” he muttered. He was sick of caution. Wheeling his horse around, he dug in his spurs. If anyone’s after me, we’ll see how well they ride. He flew through the moonlight streets, clattering over cobbles, darting down narrow alleys and up twisty wynds, racing to his love.
  As he hammered on the gate he heard music wafting faintly over the spiked stone walls. One of the Ibbenese ushered him inside. Tyrion gave the man his horse and said, “Who is that?” The diamond-shaped panes of the longhall windows shone with yellow light, and he could hear a man singing.
  The Ibbenese shrugged. “Fatbelly singer.” The sound swelled as he walked from the stable to the house. Tyrion had never been fond of singers, and he liked this one even less than the run of the breed, sight unseen. When he pushed open the door, the man broke off. “My lord Hand.” He knelt, balding and kettle-bellied, murmuring, “An honor, an honor.”
  “M’lord.” Shae smiled at the sight of him. He liked that smile, the quick unthinking way it came to her pretty face. The girl wore her purple silk, belted with a cloth-of-silver sash. The colors favored her dark hair and the smooth cream of her skin.
  “Sweetling,” he called her. “And who is this?”
  The singer raised his eyes. “I am called Symon Silver Tongue, my lord. A player, a singer, a taleteller—”
  “And a great fool,” Tyrion finished. “What did you call me, when I entered?”
  “Call? I only . . .” The silver in Symon’s tongue seemed to have turned to lead. “My lord Hand, I said, an honor . . .”
  “A wiser man would have pretended not to recognize me. Not that I would have been fooled, but you ought to have tried. What am I to do with you now? You know of my sweet Shae, you know where she dwells, you know that I visit by night alone.”
  “I swear, I’ll tell no one . . .”
  “On that much we agree. Good night to you.” Tyrion led Shae up the stairs.
  “My singer may never sing again now,” she teased. “You’ve scared the voice from him.”
  “A little fear will help him reach those high notes.”
  She closed the door to their bedchamber. “You won’t hurt him, will you?” She lit a scented candle and knelt to pull off his boots. “His songs cheer me on the nights you don’t come.”
  “Would that I could come every night,” he said as she rubbed his bare feet. “How well does he sing?”
  “Better than some. Not so good as others.”
  Tyrion opened her robe and buried his face between her breasts. She always smelled clean to him, even in this reeking sty of a city. “Keep him if you like, but keep him close. I won’t have him wandering the city spreading tales in pot-shops.”
  “He won’t—” she started.
  Tyrion covered her mouth with his own. He’d had talk enough; he needed the sweet simplicity of the pleasure he found between Shae’s thighs. Here, at least, he was welcome, wanted.
  Afterward, he eased his arm out from under her head, slipped on his tunic, and went down to the garden. A half-moon silvered the leaves of the fruit trees and shone on the surface of the stone bathing pond. Tyrion seated himself beside the water. Somewhere off to his right a cricket was chirping, a curiously homey sound. It is peaceful here, he thought, but for how long?
  A whiff of something rank made him turn his head. Shae stood in the door behind him, dressed in the silvery robe he’d given her. I loved a maid as white as winter, with moonglow in her hair. Behind her stood one of the begging brothers, a portly man in filthy patched robes, his bare feet crusty with dirt, a bowl hung about his neck on a leather thong where a septon would have worn a crystal. The smell of him would have gagged a rat.
  “Lord Varys has come to see you,” Shae announced.
  The begging brother blinked at her, astonished. Tyrion laughed. “To be sure. How is it you knew him when I did not?”
  She shrugged. “It’s still him. Only dressed different.”
  “A different look, a different smell, a different way of walking,” said Tyrion. “Most men would be deceived.”
  “And most women, maybe. But not whores. A whore learns to see the man, not his garb, or she turns up dead in an alley.”
  Varys looked pained, and not because of the false scabs on his feet. Tyrion chuckled. “Shae, would you bring us some wine?” He might need a drink. Whatever brought the eunuch here in the dead of night was not like to be good.
  “I almost fear to tell you why I’ve come, my lord,” Varys said when Shae had left them. “I bring dire tidings.”
  “You ought to dress in black feathers, Varys, you’re as bad an omen as any raven.” Awkwardly, Tyrion pushed to his feet, half afraid to ask the next question. “Is it Jaime?” If they have harmed him, nothing will save them.
  “No, my lord. A different matter. Ser Cortnay Penrose is dead. Storm’s End has opened its gates to Stannis Baratheon.”
  Dismay drove all other thoughts from Tyrion’s mind. When Shae returned with the wine, he took one sip and flung the cup away to explode against the side of the house. She raised a hand to shield herself from the shards as the wine ran down the stones in long fingers, black in the moonlight. “Damn him!” Tyrion said.
  Varys smiled, showing a mouth full of rotted teeth. “Who, my lord? Ser Cortnay or Lord Stannis?”
  “Both of them.” Storm’s End was strong, it should have been able to hold out for half a year or more . . . time enough for his father to finish with Robb Stark. “How did this happen?”
  Varys glanced at Shae. “My lord, must we trouble your sweet lady’s sleep with such grim and bloody talk?”
  “A lady might be afraid,” said Shae, “but I’m not.”
  “You should be,” Tyrion told her. “With Storm’s End fallen, Stannis will soon turn his attention toward King’s Landing.” He regretted flinging away that wine now. “Lord Varys, give us a moment, and I’ll ride back to the castle with you.”
  “I shall wait in the stables.” He bowed and stomped off.
  Tyrion drew Shae down beside him. “You are not safe here.”
  “I have my walls, and the guards you gave me.”
  “Sellswords,” Tyrion said. “They like my gold well enough, but will they die for it? As for these walls, a man could stand on another’s shoulders and be over in a heartbeat. A manse much like this one was burned during the riots. They killed the goldsmith who owned it for the crime of having a full larder, just as they tore the High Septon to pieces, raped Lollys half a hundred times, and smashed Ser Aron’s skull in. What do you think they would do if they got their hands on the Hand’s lady?”
  “The Hand’s whore, you mean?” She looked at him with those big bold eyes of hers. “Though I would be your lady, m’lord. I’d dress in all the beautiful things you gave me, in satin and samite and cloth-of-gold, and I’d wear your jewels and hold your hand and sit by you at feasts. I could give you sons, I know I could . . . and I vow I’d never shame you.” My love for you shames me enough. “A sweet dream, Shae. Now put it aside, I beg you. It can never be.”
  “Because of the queen? I’m not afraid of her either.”
  “I am.”
  “Then kill her and be done with it. It’s not as if there was any love between you.”
  Tyrion sighed. “She’s my sister. The man who kills his own blood is cursed forever in the sight of gods and men. Moreover, whatever you and I may think of Cersei, my father and brother hold her dear. I can scheme with any man in the Seven Kingdoms, but the gods have not equipped me to face Jaime with swords in hand.”
  “The Young Wolf and Lord Stannis have swords and they don’t scare you.”
  How little you know, sweetling. “Against them I have all the power of House Lannister. Against Jaime or my father, I have no more than a twisted back and a pair of stunted legs.”
  “You have me.” Shae kissed him, her arms sliding around his neck as she pressed her body to his.
  The kiss aroused him, as her kisses always did, but this time Tyrion gently disentangled himself. “Not now. Sweetling, I have . . . well, call it the seed of a plan. I think I might be able to bring you into the castle kitchens.”
  Shae’s face went still. “The kitchens?”
  “Yes. If I act through Varys, no one will be the wiser.”
  She giggled. “M’lord, I’d poison you. Every man who’s tasted my cooking has told me what a good whore I am.”
  “The Red Keep has sufficient cooks. Butchers and bakers too. You’d need to pose as a scullion.”
  “A pot girl,” she said, “in scratchy brown roughspun. Is that how m’lord wants to see me?”
  “M’lord wants to see you alive,” Tyrion said. “You can scarcely scour pots in silk and velvet.”
  “Has m’lord grown tired of me?” She reached a hand under his tunic and found his cock. In two quick strokes she had it hard. “He still wants me.” She laughed. “Would you like to fuck your kitchen wench, m’lord? You can dust me with flour and suck gravy off my titties if you . . .”
  “Stop it.” The way she was acting reminded him of Dancy, who had tried so hard to win her wager. He yanked her hand away to keep her from further mischief. “This is not the time for bed sport, Shae. Your life may be at stake.”
  Her grin was gone. “If I’ve displeased ni’lord, I never meant it, only . . . couldn’t you just give me more guards?”
  Tyrion breathed a deep sigh. Remember how young she is, he told himself. He took her hand. “Your gems can be replaced, and new gowns can be sewn twice as lovely as the old. To me, you’re the most precious thing within these walls. The Red Keep is not safe either, but it’s a deal safer than here. I want you there.”
  “In the kitchens.” Her voice was flat. “Scouring pots.”
  “For a short while.”
  “My father made me his kitchen wench,” she said, her mouth twisting. “That was why I ran off.”
  “You told me you ran off because your father made you his whore,” he reminded her.
  “That too. I didn’t like scouring his pots no more than I liked his cock in me.” She tossed her head. “Why can’t you keep me in your tower? Half the lords at court keep bedwarmers.”
  “I was expressly forbidden to take you to court.”
  “By your stupid father.” Shae pouted. “You’re old enough to keep all the whores you want. Does he take you for a beardless boy? What could he do, spank you?”
  He slapped her. Not hard, but hard enough. “Damn you,” he said. “Damn you. Never mock me. Not you.”
  For a moment Shae did not speak. The only sound was the cricket, chirping, chirping. “Beg pardon, m’lord,” she said at last, in a heavy wooden voice. “I never meant to be impudent.”
  And I never meant to strike you. Gods be good, am I turning into Cersei? “That was ill done,” he said. “On both our parts. Shae, you do not understand.” Words he had never meant to speak came tumbling out of him like mummers from a hollow horse. “When I was thirteen, I wed a crofter’s daughter. Or so I thought her. I was blind with love for her, and thought she felt the same for me, but my father rubbed my face in the truth. My bride was a whore Jaime had hired to give me my first taste of manhood.” And I believed all of it, fool that I was. “To drive the lesson home, Lord Tywin gave my wife to a barracks of his guardsmen to use as they pleased, and commanded me to watch.” And to take her one last time, after the rest were done. One last time, with no trace of love or tenderness remaining. “So you will remember her as she truly is,” he said, and I should have defied him, but my cock betrayed me, and I did as I was bid. “After he was done with her, my father had the marriage undone. It was as if we had never been wed, the septons said.” He squeezed her hand. “Please, let’s have no more talk of the Tower of the Hand. You will be in the kitchens only a little while. Once we’re done with Stannis, you’ll have another manse, and silks as soft as your hands.”
  Shae’s eyes had grown large but he could not read what lay behind them. “My hands won’t be soft if I clean ovens and scrape plates all day. Will you still want them touching you when they’re all red and raw and cracked from hot water and lye soap?”
  “More than ever,” he said. “When I look at them, they’ll remind me how brave you were.”
  He could not say if she believed him. She lowered her eyes. “I am yours to command, m’lord.”
  It was as much acceptance as she could give tonight, he saw that plain enough. He kissed her cheek where he’d struck her, to take some sting from the blow. “I will send for you.”
  Varys was waiting in the stables, as promised. His horse looked spavined and half-dead. Tyrion mounted up; one of the sellswords opened the gates. They rode out in silence. Why did I tell her about Tysha, gods help me? he asked himself, suddenly afraid. There were some secrets that should never be spoken, some shames a man should take to his grave. What did he want from her, forgiveness? The way she had looked at him, what did that mean? Did she hate the thought of scouring pots that much, or was it his confession? How could I tell her that and still think she would love me? part of him said, and another part mocked, saying, Fool of a dwarf, it is only the gold and jewels the whore loves. His scarred elbow was throbbing, jarred every time the horse set down a hoof. Sometimes he could almost fancy he heard the bones grinding together inside. Perhaps he should see a maester, get some potion for the pain . . . but since Pycelle had revealed himself for what he was, Tyrion Lannister mistrusted the maesters. The gods only knew who they were conspiring with, or what they had mixed in those potions they gave you. “Varys,” he said. “I need to bring Shae into the castle without Cersei becoming aware.” Briefly, he sketched out his kitchen scheme.
  When he was done, the eunuch made a little clucking sound. “I will do as my lord commands, of course . . . but I must warn you, the kitchens are full of eyes and ears. Even if the girl falls under no particular suspicion, she will be subject to a thousand questions. Where was she born? Who were her parents? How did she come to King’s Landing? The truth will never do, so she must lie . . . and lie, and lie.” He glanced down at Tyrion. “And such a pretty young kitchen wench will incite lust as well as curiosity. She will be touched, pinched, patted, and fondled.
  Pot boys will crawl under her blankets of a night. Some lonely cook may seek to wed her. Bakers will knead her breasts with floured hands.”
  “I’d sooner have her fondled than stabbed,” said Tyrion.
  Varys rode on a few paces and said, “It might be that there is another way. As it happens, the maidservant who attends Lady Tanda’s daughter has been filching her jewels. Were I to inform Lady Tanda, she would be forced to dismiss the girl at once. And the daughter would require a new maidservant.”
  “I see.” This had possibilities, Tyrion saw at once. A lady’s bedmaid wore finer garb than a scullion, and often even a jewel or two. Shae should be pleased by that. And Cersei thought Lady Tanda tedious and hysterical, and Lollys a bovine lackwit. She was not like to pay them any friendly calls.
  “Lollys is timid and trusting,” Varys said. “She will accept any tale she is told. Since the mob took her maidenhood she is afraid to leave her chambers, so Shae will be out of sight . . . but conveniently close, should you have need of comfort.”
  “The Tower of the Hand is watched, you know as well as L Cersei would be certain to grow curious if Lollys’s bedmaid starting paying me calls.”
  “I might be able to slip the child into your bedchamber unseen. Chataya’s is not the only house to boast a hidden door.”
  “A secret access? To my chambers?” Tyrion was more annoyed than surprised. Why else would Maegor the Cruel have ordered death for all the builders who had worked on his castle, except to preserve such secrets? “Yes, I suppose there would be. Where will I find the door? In my solar? My bedchamber?”
  “My friend, you would not force me to reveal all my little secrets, would you?”
  “Henceforth think of them as our little secrets, Varys.” Tyrion glanced up at the eunuch in his smelly mummer’s garb. “Assuming you are on my side . . .”
  “Can you doubt it?”
  “Why no, I trust you implicitly.” A bitter laugh echoed off the shuttered windows. “I trust you like one of my own blood, in truth. Now tell me how Cortnay Penrose died.”
  “It is said that he threw himself from a tower.”
  “Threw himself? No, I will not believe that!”
  “His guards saw no man enter his chambers, nor did they find any within afterward.”
  “Then the killer entered earlier and hid under the bed,” Tyrion suggested, “or he climbed down from the roof on a rope. Perhaps the guards are lying. Who’s to say they did not do the thing themselves?”
  “Doubtless you are right, my lord.”
  His smug tone said otherwise. “But you do not think so? How was it done, then?”
  For a long moment Varys said nothing. The only sound was the stately clack of horseshoes on cobbles. Finally the eunuch cleared his throat. “My lord, do you believe in the old powers?”
  “Magic, you mean?” Tyrion said impatiently. “Bloodspells, curses, shapeshifting, those sorts of things?” He snorted. “Do you mean to suggest that Ser Cortnay was magicked to his death?”
  “Ser Cortnay had challenged Lord Stannis to single combat on the morning he died. I ask you, is this the act of a man lost to despair? Then there is the matter of Lord Renly’s mysterious and most fortuitous murder, even as his battle lines were forming up to sweep his brother from the field.” The eunuch paused a moment. “My lord, you once asked me how it was that I was cut.”
  “I recall,” said Tyrion. “You did not want to talk of it.”
  “Nor do I, but . . .” This pause was longer than the one before, and when Varys spoke again his voice was different somehow. “I was an orphan boy apprenticed to a traveling folly. Our master owned a fat little cog and we sailed up and down the narrow sea performing in all the Free Cities and from time to time in Oldtown and King’s Landing.
  “One day at Myr, a certain man came to our folly. After the performance, he made an offer for me that my master found too tempting to refuse. I was in terror. I feared the man meant to use me as I had heard men used small boys, but in truth the only part of me he had need of was my manhood. He gave me a potion that made me powerless to move or speak, yet did nothing to dull my senses. With a long hooked blade, he sliced me root and stem, chanting all the while. I watched him burn my manly parts on a brazier. The flames turned blue, and I heard a voice answer his call, though I did not understand the words they spoke.
  “The mummers had sailed by the time he was done with me. Once I had served his purpose, the man had no further interest in me, so he put me out. When I asked him what I should do now, he answered that he supposed I should die. To spite him, I resolved to live. I begged, I stole, and I sold what parts of my body still remained to me. Soon I was as good a thief as any in Myr, and when I was older I learned that often the contents of a man’s letters are more valuable than the contents of his purse.
  “Yet I still dream of that night, my lord. Not of the sorcerer, nor his blade, nor even the way my manhood shriveled as it burned. I dream of the voice. The voice from the flames. Was it a god, a demon, some conjurer’s trick? I could not tell you, and I know all the tricks. All I can say for a certainty is that he called it, and it answered, and since that day I have hated
  magic and all those who practice it. If Lord Stannis is one such, I mean to see him dead.”
  When he was done, they rode in silence for a time. Finally Tyrion said, “A harrowing tale. I’m sorry.”
  The eunuch sighed. “You are sorry, but you do not believe me. No, my lord, no need to apologize. I was drugged and in pain and it was a very long time ago and far across the sea. No doubt I dreamed that voice. I’ve told myself as much a thousand times.”
  “I believe in steel swords, gold coins, and men’s wits,” said Tyrion. “And I believe there once were dragons. I’ve seen their skulls, after all.”
  “Let us hope that is the worst thing you ever see, my lord.”
  “On that we agree.” Tyrion smiled. “And for Ser Cortnay’s death, well, we know Stannis hired sellsails from the Free Cities. Perhaps he bought himself a skilled assassin as well.”
  “A very skilled assassin.”
  “There are such. I used to dream that one day I’d be rich enough to send a Faceless Man after my sweet sister.”
  “Regardless of how Ser Cortnay died,” said Varys, “he is dead, the castle fallen. Stannis is free to march.”
  “Any chance we might convince the Dornishmen to descend on the Marches?” asked Tyrion.
  “None.”
  “A pity. Well, the threat may serve to keep the Marcher lords close to their castles, at least. What news of my father?”
  “If Lord Tywin has won across the Red Fork, no word has reached me yet. If he does not hasten, he may be trapped between his foes. The Oakheart leaf and the Rowan tree have been seen north of the Mander.”
  “No word from Littlefinger?”
  “Perhaps he never reached Bitterbridge. Or perhaps he’s died there. Lord Tarly has seized Renly’s stores and put a great many to the sword; Florents, chiefly. Lord Caswell has shut himself up in his castle.”
  Tyrion threw back his head and laughed.
  Varys reined up, nonplussed. “My lord?”
  “Don’t you see the jest, Lord Varys?” Tyrion waved a hand at the shuttered windows, at all the sleeping city. “Storm’s End is fallen and Stannis is coming with fire and steel and the gods alone know what dark powers, and the good folk don’t have Jaime to protect them, nor Robert nor Renly nor Rhaegar nor their precious Knight of Flowers. Only me, the one they hate.” He laughed again. “The dwarf, the evil counselor, the twisted little monkey demon. I’m all that stands between them and chaos.”



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter45 提利昂
  “太后打算把托曼王子送走。”他们跪在沉寂无声的阴暗圣堂里,周围是摇曳的烛光和重重的阴影,即便如此,蓝赛尔爵士还是压低了声音。“盖尔斯伯爵将把他扮成侍从,带到罗斯比藏匿起来。他们计划染黑他的头发,声称这是雇佣骑士之子。”
  “她是怕暴民?还是我?”
  “都怕,”蓝赛尔说。
  “哦,”这计划提利昂事先半点也不知情。难道瓦里斯的小小鸟儿这次辜负了他?看来,蜘蛛也有打盹的时候……或者太监在玩什么更深奥微妙的把戏?“非常感谢你,爵士。”
  “您会答应我的请求吗?”
  “也许吧。”蓝赛尔想在下一场战役中亲自领军作战。想英年早逝,这倒是个壮烈的办法。这些年轻骑士,总以为自己战无不胜。
  堂弟悄悄溜走后,提利昂在圣堂多逗留了一会儿。他在战士的祭坛前,拿起一支蜡烛点燃另一支。守护我哥哥,你这该死的混蛋,他是你的子民。在陌客那里他也点上一支,为了他自己。
  当晚,红堡暗下来之后,波隆来到他房里。他正在封信,“把信带给杰斯林·拜瓦特爵士,”侏儒将加热过的金蜡滴到羊皮纸上。
  “上面写些什么?”波隆不识字,因此会提出这种无礼问题。
  “要他挑五十个最好的剑士,去玫瑰大道巡视。”提利昂在软蜡上盖了自己的印章。
  “史坦尼斯会走国王大道。”
  “噢,我当然知道。告诉拜瓦特,别理信上说什么,带人往北,在罗斯比路上埋伏。盖尔斯这两天就会动身返回自己的城堡,身边带着十来个士兵、一堆仆人和我外甥。托曼王子会穿得像个侍从。”
  “你要把那孩子抢回来,对不对?”
  “不对。我要他继续前往罗斯比城。”让这孩子离开君临是姐姐为数不多的好主意之一,提利昂决定将计就计。在罗斯比,托曼不会受暴民的威胁,而让他和他哥哥分开将使史坦尼斯面临棘手的情形:即使攻破君临,处死乔佛里,兰尼斯特家族依然有王位继承人。“盖尔斯伯爵要跑太病弱,要战又太怯懦,一旦被挟持,定会乖乖听命,指示他的代理城主打开城门。进城之后,拜瓦特应立即驱散守卫,确保托曼的安全。替我问问他,拜瓦特伯爵这头衔听起来如何?”
  “波隆伯爵听起来更好。抢孩子这种事我也能做。只要能弄个爵位玩玩,要我抱着他唱摇篮曲都行。”
  “我这里更需要你,”提利昂道。而且我可不放心把外甥交给你。若乔佛里有个三长两短,兰尼斯特家要保住铁王座就全靠年幼的的托曼。杰斯林爵士和他的金袍卫士会保护那孩子;而波隆和他的佣兵则乐于将他出卖给敌人。
  “新领主如何处置旧领主呢?”
  “随他高兴,只要记得喂饱饭,我不想他死。”提利昂手撑桌子站起来。“我姐姐会派一名御林铁卫保护王子。”
  波隆满不在乎:“猎狗是乔佛里的宠物,不会离开他。其他人都不是铁手和金袍子的对手。”
  “告诉杰斯林爵士,如果要杀人,不许发生在托曼面前。”提利昂披上一件厚重的深褐色羊毛斗篷。“我外甥心肠软。”
  “你确定他是个兰尼斯特?”
  “我什么都不确定,只知道冬天和战争就要来了,”他说。“来,我与你同行一段。”
  “去莎塔雅那儿?”
  “知我者,非你莫属。”
  他们从北墙的边门离开。提利昂驱策坐骑,沿着夜影巷“得得”而行。听到鹅卵石上的马蹄声,几个鬼鬼崇崇的影子慌忙窜进角落,无人敢上前搭讪。御前会议业已延长宵禁时间,暮钟敲响之后,谁还留在街上,就是死罪难逃。这一措施一定程度上恢复了君临的秩序,每天清晨在街市发现的尸体减少到原来的四分之一,然而瓦里斯报告说人们因此而咒骂他。他们应该感激我,是我让他们留着咒骂的力气。经过铜匠巷时,他们遇到两个金袍卫士,当卫士意识到他们的身份后,赶紧为自己的无礼行为向首相致歉,并挥手示意他们继续上路。他们在此分道扬镳,波隆转向南,前往烂泥门。
  提利昂本当朝莎塔雅的妓院继续骑行,但耐心却突然弃他而去。他勒马回身,扫视背后的街道。没有跟踪的迹象。窗户要么黑乎乎,要么就是紧紧关闭。除了巷弄里呼啸的风声,什么也听不到。若是今晚瑟曦让人跟踪我,他非扮成老鼠不可。“去他的吧,”他喃喃道。他已经厌倦了提心吊胆的日子,便调过马头,使劲一踢,飞奔而去。如果有人跟踪,就让我们来比试比试骑术。在明亮的月光下,马蹄“得得”地踏过鹅卵石地面,他快马奔出窄巷小弄,向着爱人奔去。
  捶门时,他听见微弱的乐声从插有尖刺的石墙内飘出。那对伊班人之一引他入内。提利昂将马交给他,问:“是谁?”大厅的菱形窗格闪烁着黄色的光,他听到男人的歌声。
  伊班人耸耸肩。“大肚子歌手。”
  从马厩向屋子走,歌声越来越嘹亮。提利昂向来不喜欢歌手。而这一个虽然尚未谋面,他已预感到比其同类更令人生厌。门一推开,那人立即停住。“首相大人!”他跪下来,喃喃道,“真是荣幸,真是荣幸。”他是个秃头,肚子活像水壶。
  “大人。”雪伊一见他便微笑。他喜欢她的微笑,那是一种不假思索自然流露在她漂亮脸庞上的微笑。她穿着紫色丝衣,围了一条银线腰带,正好映衬乌黑的头发和光洁白皙的肌肤。
  “亲爱的,”他唤她,“这是谁?”
  歌手抬起头。“大家管我叫银舌西蒙,大人。我是个演员,歌手,说书人——”
  “还是个大傻瓜,”提利昂替他说完。“我进门时,你叫我什么?”
  “叫什么?我是……”西蒙的银舌似乎成了铅舌。“首相大人,我是说,真是荣幸……”
  “聪明人就会假装不认识我,这虽然骗不过我,但你总该试试。现在,我该拿你怎么办呢?你知道我可爱的雪伊,你知道她住哪儿,你还知道我会在夜里单独造访。”
  “大人!我发誓,决不告诉任何人……”
  “至少这点我们有共识。祝你晚安。”说罢,提利昂带雪伊上楼。
  “这下我的歌手再也不会唱歌了呢,”她撒娇道,“您把他的声音全吓跑了。”
  “一点点恐惧,有助于他酝酿高音。”
  她关上卧室门。“您不会伤害他,对不对?”她点燃一支薰香蜡烛,跪下来替他脱鞋。“您不来的晚上,他的歌给我安慰。”
  “我当然希望每晚都能来,宝贝。”他一边说,她一边替他按摩脚掌。“他唱得怎样?”
  “不好也不坏,算是凑合吧。”
  提利昂掀开她的长袍,将脸埋进她的双乳。即便整个城市像猪圈一样发臭,她的胸前却总是芳香。“你喜欢就留着他,但要看紧,不许他在城里乱晃,到酒馆里说三道四。”
  “他不会——”她刚开口,嘴巴就被提利昂的唇封住。
  今天,话已经说得够多,他只想在雪伊双股之间寻求那简单甜蜜的欢愉。至少在这儿,他受欢迎,他被需要。
  事后,他把胳膊从她头下抽出,穿上外衣,走到花园。半个月亮照得果树的叶子银光闪闪,亦倒映在石头浴池的水面上,波光荡漾。提利昂径自在水边坐下,右边某处,一只蟋蟀啾啾呜叫,此情此景,真令人舒适自在。好平静啊,他心想,但能维持多久呢?
  一阵臭气突然袭来,他转过头。雪伊站在门边,穿着他送的银袍。我爱上一位白如冬雪的少女,月光映在她的耳鬓。在她身后,有一个胖胖的乞丐,穿着打补丁的肮脏袍子,光脚上裹了层泥,脖子上用皮绳挂了个碗,就像修士佩戴水晶一样。他身上的味道足以呛死一只老鼠。
  “瓦里斯大人来见你,”雪伊宣布。
  乞丐朝她惊愕地眨眨眼。提利昂大笑,“真想不到,连我都没认出,你怎么知道的?”
  她耸耸肩,“他还是他。只是穿着不同。”
  “不止如此,模样、气味、走路方式通通都不一样,”提利昂道。“大多数男人都会上当。”
  “或许大多数女人也会,但妓女不同。身为妓女,得学会认人不认衣服,否则迟早会横死街头。”
  瓦里斯脚上的伤疤是假的,脸上受伤的表情却不是伪装。提利昂不禁咯咯笑道:“雪伊,给我们拿点红酒好吗?”他恐怕得喝一杯,太监深更半夜来访,准没什么好事。
  “深夜打扰,个中缘由我简直不敢相告,大人,”等雪伊离开后,瓦里斯开口。“我带来了可怕的消息。”
  “你以后改穿黑羽大衣得了,瓦里斯,你跟乌鸦一样不是好兆头。”提利昂笨拙地起身,有些不敢往下问。“是詹姆?”如果他们伤害了他,我决不放过他们。
  “不,大人,是另一件事。科塔奈·庞洛斯爵士死了。风息堡已向史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩打开了大门。”
  沮丧驱散了提利昂脑中所有思绪。雪伊拿着红酒回来,他啜了一口,反手便将杯子掷出,摔在房墙上爆裂开来。她举手遮挡碎片。红酒沿着石墙流淌,好似许多长长的指头,在月光下呈现黑色。“他混蛋!”提利昂破口大骂。
  瓦里斯微微一笑,露出满嘴烂牙。“谁混蛋,大人?科塔奈爵士还是史坦尼斯大人?”
  “他们俩都是。”风息堡固若金汤,原本估计可坚守半年甚至更长……让父亲有足够的时间对付罗柏·史塔克。“这到底怎么回事?”
  瓦里斯瞥了雪伊一眼。“大人,我们非得拿这种恐怖血腥的故事来打扰您可爱的小姐睡眠么?”
  “贵族小姐会害怕,”雪伊说,“可我不会。”
  “你应该害怕,”提利昂告诉她。“风息堡一旦陷落,史坦尼斯将立刻进军君临。”他现在后悔把酒摔出去了。“瓦里斯大人,给我们一点时间,我马上随你骑回城堡。”
  “我在马厩等您。”他鞠了一躬,脚步沉重地离开。
  提利昂将雪伊拉过来,坐到身旁。“你在这儿不安全。”
  “我有围墙,还有您给的卫兵。”
  “他们是佣兵,”提利昂说。“他们喜欢我的金子,却不会以死相报;至于这些围墙,一个人踩在另一个人肩上,转眼之间就能翻过来。上次暴乱,有一座跟这里十分相像的宅邸被烧,宅子的主人是个金匠,只因为存了粮食就被他们大卸八块。他们还把总主教撕成碎片,强暴了洛丽丝几十次,砸扁了艾伦爵士的头。你想想,倘若他们抓到首相的情人,会怎么做?”
  “您是说首相的妓女吧?”她用那双无畏的大眼睛看着他。“哦,我真希望成为您的情人,大人。我要穿上您给我的所有漂亮衣服,丝绸,锦绣,金缕……戴上您给我的珠宝,牵着您的手,在晚宴中陪在您身旁。我能给您生儿子,我知道我行……我知道我决不会让您丢脸。”
  我对你的爱就已经让我丢脸了。“这是一个甜美的梦,雪伊。但是,亲爱的,请把它撇开吧,我求求你,那是永远不可能实现的。”
  “因为太后?我不怕她。”
  “可我怕。”
  “那就杀掉她,一了百了。你们之间又没什么感情。”
  提利昂叹了口气。“她是我的亲姐姐,谋害血亲将惹来人神共愤,遭到永恒的诅咒。此外,不管你我对瑟曦有什么看法,她毕竟深得我父亲和哥哥的宠爱。感谢诸神,我的智略足以对付七大王国里任何一人,但面对手执利剑的詹姆,我只能一筹莫展。”
  “那个少狼主和史坦尼斯大人手中也有剑,可他们都吓不倒您。”
  我亲爱的,对这个世界,你真是一知半解。“和他们作战,我有整个兰尼斯特家族为后盾;与詹姆或父亲为敌,我就只剩驼背和短腿。”
  “您还有我。”雪伊扑过来亲吻他,双手搂住他的脖子。
  她的亲吻向来能激起他的欲望,这次也不例外,但提利昂轻轻地挣脱。“现在不行,真的,亲爱的,我有一个……嗯,姑且称为萌芽状态的计划吧。我在想,或许可以让你混进城堡的厨房。”
  雪伊的脸僵住了。“厨房?”
  “对。此事交给瓦里斯办的话,应该会不露痕迹。”
  她咯咯笑道:“大人,我会毒死您的。从前,每个尝过我厨艺的人都告诉我:你真是个货真价实的妓女。”
  “红堡有的是好厨子,屠夫和面包师傅也不缺。我要你扮成帮厨。”
  “扮成洗碗小妹,”她说,“穿着乱七八糟的棕布衫。大人想看我这个样子?”
  “大人想让你活下去,”提利昂道,“你总不能穿着丝绸和天鹅绒洗锅碗吧?”
  “大人厌倦我了吗?”她伸手到他的衣裤里,找到他的阳具。快速两下抚摸,它就硬了。“他还要我。”她微笑道,“您喜欢跟厨娘做爱吗,大人?你可以在我身上撒面粉,再从我的奶头吸肉汤,或是……”
  “别说了。”她的表现让他想起为赢得赌约使尽浑身解数的丹晰。他将她的手拉开,阻止她进一步淘气。“现在不是床上运动的时候,雪伊。你的人身安全岌岌可危。”
  她的笑容消失了。“我不是故意要惹大人生气,只是……您不能给我更多卫兵吗?”
  提利昂长叹一口气。她年纪还轻,不懂事,他提醒自己。他执起她的手。“珠宝可以买新的,衣服可以再做,比旧的漂亮一倍。对我而言,这座宅子里只有你最珍贵。虽然红堡也不安全,但至少比这儿好。我要你过去。”
  “在厨房里,”她淡淡地说,“洗碗擦锅。”
  “暂时而已。”
  “我父亲逼我当他的厨娘,”她咬牙切齿地说。“所以我逃了。”
  “你不是说逃跑因为你父亲要把你占为己有么?”他提醒她。
  “那也没错。我不喜欢洗碗擦锅,也不喜欢他那玩意儿在我身体里。”她甩甩头。“您为什么不能把我收留进您的塔?朝中一半的老爷都有情妇暖床。”
  “我被明令禁止带你进宫。”
  “都是你那笨蛋老爸害的。”雪伊撅起嘴。“你已经长大了,想养多少妓女是你的事,他还当你是嘴上无毛的孩子哪?他能拿你怎样,打屁股?”
  他打了她一巴掌。不是很重,却也不轻。“你混蛋,”他说。“你混蛋。不许嘲笑我。你不可以。”
  好一阵子,雪伊没有说话,四下只听见蟋蟀啾鸣。“请原谅,大人,”最后,她用低沉木然的声音道,“我不是故意放肆。”
  我也不是故意要打你。诸神慈悲,我快变成瑟曦了吗?“很抱歉,”他说,“我们都有错。可是,雪伊,你不明白。”那些他不想提起的话滔滔不绝地从嘴里涌出,就如一匹马在低声沉吟。“我十三岁那年,跟一个农夫的女儿结了婚,或者说我以为她是农夫之女。我被爱情冲昏了头脑,盲目地爱着她,还认为她对我也有相同的感觉,是我父亲逼我看清了真相。原来我的新娘是詹姆雇的妓女,他找她来让我初验男女之事。”而我居然对这一切深信不疑,真是个无可救药的大傻瓜。“为了让教训更彻底,泰温公爵将我妻子交给整营的卫兵,让他们随意享用,并命令我全程观看。”等所有人完事之后,他要我跟她再做一次,最后一次,抹去所有爱恋和温柔的记忆。“这样你才能记住真正的她,”他说,我本该违抗他的,但我的老二却背叛了我,于是我照做不误。“在那之后,父亲解除了婚约。修士们也说,这桩婚事等于从未发生。”他用力捏了捏她的手。“求求你,就别再提首相塔了,我只要你在厨房稍作逗留。一旦打败史坦尼斯,我会送你一栋新宅子,还有许多像你的手这么柔软的丝衣裳。”
  雪伊的眼睛瞪得老大,但他读不出其中的含义。“如果我的手整天洗灶擦盘,就再也不会这么柔软了。等它们让热水和碱皂弄得又红又糙,起了裂纹,您还会需要它们的抚摸吗?”
  “会更需要,”他说。“每当看到它们,我就会想起你的勇气。”
  他看不出她是否相信。她只是垂下眼睛。“我听从您吩咐,大人。”
  显而易见,这是她今晚所能承受的最大限度。他在她被打的脸颊上吻了一下,试图消去她的痛楚。“我会派人接你。”
  瓦里斯如约等在马厩。他的马看上去不仅有些跛,而且半死不活。提利昂也骑上马,一名佣兵打开大门,他们默默地骑出去。诸神救我,我干嘛告诉她泰莎的事?他质问自己,突然觉得有些害怕。有些秘密永远不该提起,有些耻辱一个男人应该将其带入坟墓。他想从她那里得到什么?原谅?她那样看他又意味着什么?她是真的痛恨擦洗锅子,还是受不了他的坦白?听了我这些话,她怎么可能还爱我呢?他体内的一部分如是说,而另一部分则嘲笑道:愚蠢的侏儒,那婊子当然爱你,她爱你的黄金和珠宝。
  手肘的旧伤隐隐作痛,随着马蹄的起落阵阵抽动。他几乎幻想着听到了里面骨头摩擦的声音,也许该去找个学士看看,弄点药来镇痛……但自从派席尔的真面目被揭穿后,提利昂·兰尼斯特便不再信任学士。只有诸神才知道他们跟谁密谋,在你的药里添加了什么。“瓦里斯,”他说,“我要瞒着瑟曦将雪伊带进城堡。”他简明扼要地叙述了他的厨房计划。
  听他说完,太监咯咯笑道:“当然啰,我会照大人的意思去办……但我必须警告您,厨房里耳目众多。即便那女孩没有可疑之处,也会遭到上千个问题的盘问:出生在哪儿?父母是谁?如何来到君临?实话既然不能说,她就必须撒谎,撒谎,再撒谎。”他瞥了瞥提利昂。“而且,如此一个年轻漂亮的姑娘在厨房会激起的可不止是好奇而已。她会被摸,被捏,被拍,被抚弄。刷锅的小弟会摸黑爬进她的毯子。寂寞的厨师会想讨她作老婆。而面包师傅会用沾满面粉的手捏她的胸。”
  “我宁愿她被抚弄,也不要她受伤害,”提利昂说。
  瓦里斯又往前骑了几步,突然说:“也许还有一个法子。很凑巧,服侍坦妲伯爵夫人女儿的那个女仆一直在窃取她的珠宝,如果我把这番情形告知坦妲伯爵夫人,她会立刻把她打发走。然后,她女儿就需要一个新女仆。”
  “我明白了。”这的确可行,提利昂立即看出。小姐使女的穿着比厨娘好上千万倍,甚至能戴一两件首饰。雪伊会高兴的。而且在瑟曦眼中,坦妲伯爵夫人乏味又歇斯底里,洛丽丝则迟钝得像头牛。她不爱跟她们打交道。
  “洛丽丝胆小羞怯,也不多疑,”瓦里斯说。“别人说什么故事她都会相信。自从被暴民夺走了贞操,她连房门都不大出,因此雪伊不会引人注目……而在您需要安慰时,她又不至于离得太远。”
  “首相塔一直受到监视,你跟我一样心里有数。如果洛丽丝的女仆老是往我这儿跑,瑟曦不起疑才怪。”
  “也许,我有办法将那孩子神不知鬼不觉地送进您的房间。有密门的可不止莎塔雅那一家。”
  “密门?到我的房间?”提利昂恼怒更甚于吃惊。当然是这样,否则“残酷的梅葛”为何处死所有建造城堡的工人?定是为了保密。“是,我猜也是。告诉我,门在哪里?在书房?在卧室?”
  “我的朋友,你不会忍心要我把所有的小秘密都说出来,对吧?”
  “从今往后,把它们当做我们的小秘密,瓦里斯。”提利昂抬头看看太监,他还穿着那件臭哄哄的服装。“假如你站在我这边的话……”
  “这有什么可怀疑的呢?”
  “是啊,我完全信任你。”一阵苦笑回荡在紧闭的窗户之间。“说真的,我当你是我的血亲骨肉一般地信赖。好吧,告诉我,科塔奈·庞洛斯是怎么死的?”
  “据说他跳楼自尽。”
  “跳楼自尽?不可能,我不相信!”
  “他的卫兵没见人进他房间,之后也没在里面找到任何人。”
  “或许杀手事先便躲在屋里,藏在床底下。”提利昂设想,“又或者从屋顶上通过绳子爬进去。再或者正是卫兵在说谎,谁知道是不是他们自己干的呢?”
  “无疑您是对的,大人。”
  他自鸣得意的语气明摆着不以为然。“你不这么认为?这到底是怎么回事?”
  瓦里斯很久都没有说话。唯一的声音只是马蹄踏在鹅卵石上那庄严肃穆的嗒嗒声。最后,太监清了清嗓子:“大人,您相信古老的力量吗?”
  “你是指魔法?”提利昂不耐烦地说。“血魔法,诅咒,易形术……诸如此类?”他哼了一声。“你在暗示,科塔奈爵士死于魔法?”
  “科塔奈爵士在去世的当天早上还向史坦尼斯大人提出挑战。请问,绝望之人会做出这样的举动吗?之前,蓝礼大人意外地遭受神秘谋杀一事也很奇怪,当时,他的战阵已经结成,正准备出发与哥哥一决雌雄。”太监停顿片刻。“大人,你曾经问我,我是如何被阉的。”
  “我记得,”提利昂说,“当时你不愿谈。”
  “现在也不愿,但是……”这次的停顿比刚才更长,当瓦里斯再度开口时,声音和平时不大一样。“我是个孤儿,从小在一个巡演戏班里当学徒。我们老板有条小货船,载着大家往来狭海,在各个自由贸易城邦表演,有时也去旧镇和君临。”
  “有一天,我们在密尔演出,戏班来了个陌生男子,表演完毕之后,他向老板提出要把我买下来。他开的价太诱人,老板无法拒绝。我曾听说男人会怎么享用小男孩,担心那人也有如此打算,因此很害怕。谁知我全身上下他惟一要的是我的阳具。他让我喝下一剂药,动弹不得也说不出话,但所有的知觉都清清楚楚。接着,他用一把长长的弯刀,将我的命根子连根带茎切下,一边还念念有词。我看着他将我的男根放进火盆烧毁。火焰转为蓝色,我听见有个声音在回应他的召唤,尽管我不懂它的语言。”
  “他处理我的同时,我的戏班扬帆离去,这之后我对他已没了利用价值,他便赶我走。当时我问他,我该怎么办?他回答说,他建议我去死。我恨他,所以决定活下去。我乞讨,偷窃,出卖自己残存的身躯,不择手段地赚钱,很快就成为密尔有名的窃贼。随着年纪渐长,我更发现窃取人们信件中的内容,往往比钱袋中的内容更有价值。”
  “但那晚的情形依然在我梦中萦绕。大人,我梦见的不是那巫师,不是他的刀,甚至不是我的男根在火焰中枯萎的样子,而是那个声音。火焰中的声音。那到底是神灵?是恶魔?还是魔术师的伎俩?……不,所有的伎俩我都精通,只有这种我全然不知。我惟一能肯定的是,他召唤了‘它’,而‘它’作出了回应,从那天起,我便痛恨魔法及所有操行魔法的人。如果史坦尼斯是其中之一,我就要他死。”
  他说完之后,他们默默骑行了一段时间。最后提利昂道:“一个悲惨的故事。我很遗憾。”
  太监叹了口气。“你很遗憾,但你并不相信。不,大人,不必道歉。当时我喝了药,又痛得厉害,况且那也是很久很久以前、在远隔重洋的地方发生的事。我上千次地告诉自己,那声音只是噩梦中的幻觉。”
  “我相信刀剑,相信金钱,相信人的智慧,”提利昂说,“我还相信曾经有龙存在。毕竟我见过它们的颅骨。”
  “但愿那是您此生所见最为糟糕的东西吧,大人。”
  “对此我们意见一致。”提利昂微笑道,“至于科塔奈爵士之死,嗯,史坦尼斯不是在自由贸易城邦雇了些船吗?也许他还替自己买了个老练的刺客。”
  “一个非常老练的刺客。”
  “这类人的确存在。我经常幻想自己有一天能富裕到雇无面者去刺杀我亲爱的姐姐。”
  “且不论科塔奈爵士死因如何,”瓦里斯道,“他人已死,城堡也告陷落,从此,史坦尼斯可以自由行动。”
  “我们有无机会说服多恩人攻击边疆地?”提利昂问。
  “没有。”
  “真是遗憾。那好吧,至少他们能牵制边疆地的领主。我父亲那边有什么消息?”
  “我没有接到泰温大人胜利渡过红叉河的消息。如果他不加紧行动,恐怕会遭到两面夹击,奥克赫特家的橡树叶旗和罗宛家的金树旗皆已在曼德河北岸出现。”
  “小指头没有消息?”
  “也许他根本没有到达苦桥,也许他死在了那里。我只知道塔利伯爵掌管了蓝礼的军队,处决了许多人,主要是佛罗伦家的。而卡斯威男爵把自己关进城堡。”
  提利昂仰头大笑。
  瓦里斯不知所措地勒住马。“大人?”
  “你看不出其中的讽刺吗,瓦里斯大人?”提利昂向着那些紧闭的窗户,向着整个沉睡的城市招手。“风息堡已经陷落,史坦尼斯即将带着火与剑,带着那些天知道是什么的黑暗力量杀向君临。咱们的好百姓们却没有人保护,没有詹姆,没有劳勃,没有蓝礼,没有雷加,没有他们宠爱的百花骑士,只有我,只有这个他们痛恨的家伙。”他再度大笑。“这个侏儒,这个奸臣,这个畸形小魔猴。在这片混乱中只有我一柱擎天。”

[ 此帖被挽墨在2015-09-01 00:22重新编辑 ]
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 46楼  发表于: 2015-09-01 0
  CHAPTER 45
  CATELYN


  Tell Father I have gone to make him proud.” Her brother swung up into his saddle, every inch the lord in his bright mail and flowing mud-and-water cloak. A silver trout ornamented the crest of his greathelm, twin to the one painted on his shield.
  “He was always proud of you, Edmure. And he loves you fiercely. Believe that.”
  “I mean to give him better reason than mere birth.” He wheeled his warhorse about and raised a hand. Trumpets sounded, a drum began to boom, the drawbridge descended in fits and starts, and Ser Edmure Tully led his men out from Riverrun with lances raised and banners streaming.
  I have a greater host than yours, brother, Catelyn thought as she watched them go. A host of doubts and fears.
  Beside her, Brienne’s misery was almost palpable. Catelyn had ordered garments sewn to her measure, handsome gowns to suit her birth and sex, yet still she preferred to dress in oddments of mail and boiled leather, a swordbelt cinched around her waist. She would have been happier riding to war with Edmure, no doubt, but even walls as strong as Riverrun’s required swords to hold them. Her brother had taken every able-bodied man for the fords, leaving Ser Desmond Grell to command a garrison made up of the wounded, the old, and the sick, along with a few squires and some untrained peasant boys still shy of manhood. This, to defend a castle crammed full of women and children.
  When the last of Edmure’s foot had shuffled under the portcullis, Brienne asked, “What shall we do now, my lady?”
  “Our duty.” Catelyn’s face was drawn as she started across the yard. I have always done my duty, she thought. Perhaps that was why her lord father had always cherished her best of all his children. Her two older brothers had both died in infancy, so she had been son as well as daughter to Lord Hoster until Edmure was born. Then her mother had died and her father had told her that she must be the lady of Riverrun now, and she had done that too. And when Lord Hoster promised her to Brandon Stark, she had thanked him for making her such a splendid match.
  I gave Brandon my favor to wear, and never comforted Petyr once after he was wounded, nor bid him farewell when Father sent him off. And when Brandon was murdered and Father told me I must wed his brother, I did so gladly, though I never saw Ned’s face until our wedding day. I gave my maidenhood to this solemn stranger and sent him off to his war and his king and the woman who bore him his bastard, because I always did my duty.
  Her steps took her to the sept, a seven-sided sandstone temple set amidst her mother’s gardens and filled with rainbow light. It was crowded when they entered; Catelyn was not alone in her need for prayer. She knelt before the painted marble image of the Warrior and lit a scented candle for Edmure and another for Robb off beyond the hills. Keep them safe and help them to victory, she prayed, and bring peace to the souls of the slain and comfort to those they leave behind.
  The septon entered with his censer and crystal while she was at her prayers, so Catelyn lingered for the celebration. She did not know this septon, an earnest young man close to Edmure’s age. He performed his office well enough, and his voice was rich and pleasant when he sang the praises to the Seven, but Catelyn found herself yearning for the thin quavering tones of Septon Osmynd, long dead. Osmynd would have listened patiently to the tale of what she had seen and felt in Renly’s pavilion, and he might have known what it meant as well, and what she must do to lay to rest the shadows that stalked her dreams. Osmynd, my father, Uncle Brynden, old Maester Kym, they always seemed to know everything, but now there is only me, and it seems I know nothing, not even my duty. How can I do my duty if I do not know where it lies?
  Catelyn’s knees were stiff by the time she rose, though she felt no wiser. Perhaps she would go to the godswood tonight, and pray to Ned’s gods as well. They were older than the Seven. Outside, she found song of a very different sort. Rymund the Rhymer sat by the brewhouse amidst a circle of listeners, his deep voice ringing as he sang of Lord Deremond at the Bloody Meadow.
  And there he stood with sword in hand, the last of Darry’s ten . . .
  Brienne paused to listen for a moment, broad shoulders hunched and thick arms crossed against her chest. A mob of ragged boys raced by, screeching and flailing at each other with sticks. Why do boys so love to play at war? Catelyn wondered if Rymund was the answer. The singer’s voice swelled as he neared the end of his song.
  And red the grass beneath his feet, and red his banners bright, and red the glow of setting sun that bathed him in its light. “Come on, come on,” the great lord called, “my sword is hungry still.” And with a cry of savage rage, They swarmed across the rill . . .
  “Fighting is better than this waiting,” Brienne said. “You don’t feel so helpless when you fight. You have a sword and a horse, sometimes an axe. When you’re armored it’s hard for anyone to hurt you.”
  “Knights die in battle,” Catelyn reminded her.
  Brienne looked at her with those blue and beautiful eyes. “As ladies die in childbed. No one sings songs about them.”
  “Children are a battle of a different sort.” Catelyn started across the yard. “A battle without banners or warhorns, but no less fierce. Carrying a child, bringing it into the world . . . your mother will have told you of the pain . . .”
  “I never knew my mother,” Brienne said. “My father had ladies . . . a different lady every year, but . . .”
  “Those were no ladies,” Catelyn said. “As hard as birth can be, Brienne, what comes after is even harder. At times I feel as though I am being torn apart. Would that there were five of me, one for each child, so I might keep them all safe.”
  “And who would keep you safe, my lady?”
  Her smile was wan and tired. “Why, the men of my House. Or so my lady mother taught me. My lord father, my brother, my uncle, my husband, they will keep me safe . . . but while they are away from me, I suppose you must fill their place, Brienne.”
  Brienne bowed her head. “I shall try, my lady.”
  Later that day, Maester Vyman brought a letter. She saw him at once, hoping for some word from Robb, or from Ser Rodrik in Winterfell, but the message proved to be from one Lord Meadows, who named himself castellan of Storm’s End. It was addressed to her father, her brother, her son, “or whoever now holds Riverrun.” Ser Cortnay Penrose was dead, the man wrote, and Storm’s End had opened its gate to Stannis Baratheon, the trueborn and rightful heir. The castle garrison had sworn their swords to his cause, one and all, and no man of them had suffered harm.
  “Save Cortnay Penrose,” Catelyn murmured. She had never met the man, yet she grieved to hear of his passing. “Robb should know of this at once,” she said. “Do we know where he is?”
  “At last word he was marching toward the Crag, the seat of House Westerling,” said Maester Vyman. “If I dispatched a raven to Ashemark, it may be that they could send a rider after him.”
  “Do so.”
  Catelyn read the letter again after the maester was gone. “Lord Meadows says nothing of Robert’s bastard,” she confided to Brienne. “I suppose he yielded the boy with the rest, though I confess, I do not understand why Stannis wanted him so badly.” “Perhaps he fears the boy’s claim.”
  “A bastard’s claim? No, it’s something else . . . what does this child look like?”
  “He is seven or eight, comely, with black hair and bright blue eyes. Visitors oft thought him Lord Renly’s own son.”
  “And Renly favored Robert.” Catelyn had a glimmer of understanding. “Stannis means to parade his brother’s bastard before the realm, so men might see Robert in his face and wonder why there is no such likeness in Joffrey.”
  “Would that mean so much?”
  “Those who favor Stannis will call it proof. Those who support Joffrey will say it means nothing.” Her own children had more Tully about them than Stark. Arya was the only one to show much of Ned in her features. And fon Snow, but he was never mine. She found herself thinking of Jon’s mother, that shadowy secret love her husband would never speak of. Does she grieve for Ned as I do? Or did she hate him for leaving her bed for mine? Does she pray for her son as I have prayed for mine?
  They were uncomfortable thoughts, and futile. If Jon had been born of Ashara Dayne of Starfall, as some whispered, the lady was long dead; if not, Catelyn had no clue who or where his mother might be. And it made no matter. Ned was gone now, and his loves and his secrets had all died with him.
  Still, she was struck again by how strangely men behaved when it came to their bastards. Ned had always been fiercely protective of Jon, and Ser Cortnay Penrose had given up his life for this Edric Storm, yet . . . Roose Bolton’s bastard had meant less to him than one of his dogs, to judge from the tone of the queer cold letter Edmure had gotten from him not three days past. He had crossed the Trident and was marching on Harrenhal as commanded, he wrote. “A strong castle, and well garrisoned, but His Grace shall have it, if I must kill every living soul within to make it so.” He hoped His Grace would weigh that against the crimes of his bastard son, whom Ser Rodrik Cassel had put to death. “A fate he no doubt earned,” Bolton had written. “Tainted blood is ever treacherous, and Ramsay’s nature was sly, greedy, and cruel. I count myself well rid of him. The trueborn sons my young wife has promised me would never have been safe while he lived.”
  The sound of hurrying footsteps drove the morbid thoughts from her head. Ser Desmond’s squire dashed panting into the room and knelt. “My lady . . . Lannisters . . . across the river.”
  “Take a long breath, lad, and tell it slowly.”
  He did as she bid him. “A column of armored men,” he reported. “Across the Red Fork. They are flying a purple unicorn below the lion of Lannister.”
  Some son of Lord Brax. Brax had come to Riverrun once when she was a girl, to propose wedding one of his sons to her or Lysa. She wondered whether it was this same son out there now, leading the attack.
  The Lannisters had ridden out of the southeast beneath a blaze of banners, Ser Desmond told her when she ascended to the battlements to join him. “A few outriders, no more,” he assured her. “The main strength of Lord Tywin’s host is well to the south. We are in no danger here.”
  South of the Red Fork the land stretched away open and flat. From the watchtower Catelyn could see for miles. Even so, only the nearest ford was visible. Edmure had entrusted Lord Jason Mallister with its defense, as well as that of three others farther upriver. The Lannister riders were milling about uncertainly near the water, crimson and silver banners flapping in the wind. “No more than fifty, my lady,” Ser Desmond estimated.
  Catelyn watched the riders spread out in a long line. Lord Jason’s men waited to receive them behind rocks and grass and hillocks. A trumpet blast sent the horsemen forward at a ponderous walk, splashing down into the current. For a moment they made a brave show, all bright armor and streaming banners, the sun flashing off the points of their lances.
  “Now,” she heard Brienne mutter.
  It was hard to make out what was happening, but the screams of the horses seemed loud even at this remove, and beneath them Catelyn heard the fainter clash of steel on steel. A banner vanished suddenly as its bearer was swept under, and soon after the first dead man drifted past their walls, borne along by the current. By then the Lannisters had pulled back in confusion. She watched as they re-formed, conferred briefly, and galloped back the way they had come. The men on the walls shouted taunts after them, though they were already too far off to hear.
  Ser Desmond slapped his belly. “Would that Lord Hoster could have seen that. It would have made him dance.”
  “My father’s dancing days are past, I fear,” Catelyn said, “and this fight is just begun. The Lannisters will come again. Lord Tywin has twice my brother’s numbers.”
  “He could have ten times and it would not matter,” Ser Desmond said. “The west bank of the Red Fork is higher than the east, my lady, and well wooded. Our bowmen have good cover, and a clear field for their shafts . . . and should any breach occur, Edmure will have his best knights in reserve, ready to ride wherever they are most sorely needed. The river will hold them.”
  “I pray that you are right,” Catelyn said gravely.
  That night they came again. She had commanded them to wake her at once if the enemy returned, and well after midnight a serving girl touched her gently by the shoulder. Catelyn sat up at once. “What is it?”
  “The ford again, my lady.”
  Wrapped in a bedrobe, Catelyn climbed to the roof of the keep. From there she could see over the walls and the moonlit river to where the battle raged. The defenders had built watchfires along the bank, and perhaps the Lannisters thought to find them night-blind or unwary. If so, it was folly. Darkness was a chancy ally at best. As they waded in to breast their way across, men stepped in hidden pools and went down splashing, while others stumbled over stones or gashed their feet on the hidden caltrops. The Mallister bowmen sent a storm of fire arrows hissing across the river, strangely beautiful from afar. One man, pierced through a dozen times, his clothes afire, danced and whirled in the knee-deep water until at last he fell and was swept downstream. By the time his body came bobbing past Riverrun, the fires and his life had both been extinguished.
  A small victory, Catelyn thought when the fighting had ended and the surviving foemen had melted back into the night, yet a victory nonetheless. As they descended the winding turret steps, Catelyn asked Brienne for her thoughts. “That was the brush of Lord Tywin’s fingertip, my lady,” the girl said. “He is probing, feeling for a weak point, an undefended crossing. If he does not find one, he will curl all his fingers into a fist and try and make one.” Brienne hunched her shoulders. “That’s what I’d do. Were I him.” Her hand went to the hilt of her sword and gave it a little pat, as if to make certain it was still there.
  And may the gods help us then, Catelyn thought. Yet there was nothing she could do for it. That was Edmure’s battle out there on the river; hers was here inside the castle.
  The next morning as she broke her fast, she sent for her father’s aged steward, Utherydes Wayn. “Have Ser Cleos Frey brought a flagon of wine. I mean to question him soon, and I want his tongue well loosened.”
  “As you command, my lady.”
  Not long after, a rider with the Mallister eagle sewn on his breast arrived with a message from Lord Jason, telling of another skirmish and another victory. Ser Flement Brax had tried to force a crossing at a different ford six leagues to the south. This time the Lannisters shortened their lances and advanced across the river behind on foot, but the Mallister bowmen had rained high arcing shots down over their shields, while the scorpions Edmure had mounted on the riverbank sent heavy stones crashing through to break up the formation. “They left a dozen dead in the water, only two reaching the shallows, where we dealt with them briskly,” the rider reported. He also told of fighting farther upstream, where Lord Karyl Vance held the fords. “Those thrusts too were turned aside, at grievous cost to our foes.”
  Perhaps Edmure was wiser than I knew, Catelyn thought. His lords all saw the sense in his battle plans, why was I so blind? My brother is not the little boy I remember, no more than Robb is.
  She waited until evening before going to pay her call upon Ser Cleos Frey, reasoning that the longer she delayed, the drunker he was likely to be. As she entered the tower cell, Ser Cleos stumbled to his knees. “My lady, I knew naught of any escape. The Imp said a Lannister must needs have a Lannister escort, on my oath as a knight—”
  “Arise, ser.” Catelyn seated herself. “I know no grandson of Walder Frey would be an oathbreaker.” Unless it served his purpose. “You brought peace terms, my brother said.”
  “I did.” Ser Cleos lurched to his feet. She was pleased to see how unsteady he was.
  “Tell me,” she commanded, and he did.
  When he was done, Catelyn sat frowning. Edmure had been right, these were no terms at all, except “Lannister will exchange Arya and Sansa for his brother?”
  “Yes. He sat on the Iron Throne and swore it.”
  “Before witnesses?”
  “Before all the court, my lady. And the gods as well. I said as much to Ser Edmure, but he told me it was not possible, that His Grace Robb would never consent.”
  “He told you true.” She could not even say that Robb was wrong. Arya and Sansa were children. The Kingslayer, alive and free, was as dangerous as any man in the realm. That road led nowhere. “Did you see my girls? Are they treated well?”
  Ser Cleos hesitated. “I . . . yes, they seemed . . .”
  He is fumbling for a lie, Catelyn realized, but the wine has fuddled his wits. “Ser Cleos,” she said coolly, “you forfeited the protection of your peace banner when your men played us false. Lie to me, and you’ll hang from the walls beside them. Believe that. I shall ask you once more—did you see my daughters?”
  His brow was damp with sweat. “I saw Sansa at the court, the day Tyrion told me his terms. She looked most beautiful, my lady. Perhaps a, a bit wan. Drawn, as it were.”
  Sansa, but not Arya. That might mean anything. Arya had always been harder to tame. Perhaps Cersei was reluctant to parade her in open court for fear of what she might say or do. They might have her locked safely out of sight. Or they might have killed her. Catelyn shoved the thought away. “His terms, you said . . . yet Cersei is Queen Regent.” “Tyrion spoke for both of them. The queen was not there. She was indisposed that day, I was told.”
  “Curious.” Catelyn thought back to that terrible trek through the Mountains of the Moon, and the way Tyrion Lannister had somehow seduced that sellsword from her service to his own. The dwarf is too clever by half. She could not imagine how he had survived the high road after Lysa had sent him from the Vale, yet it did not surprise her. He had no part in Ned’s murder, at the least. And he came to my defense when the clansmen attacked us. If I could trust his word . . .
  She opened her hands to look down at the scars across her fingers. His dagger’s marks, she reminded herself. His dagger, in the hand of the killer he paid to open Bran’s throat. Though the dwarf denied it, to be sure. Even after Lysa locked him in one of her sky cells and threatened him with her moon door, he had still denied it. “He lied,” she said, rising abruptly. “The Lannisters are liars every one, and the dwarf is the worst of them. The killer was armed with his own knife.”
  Ser Cleos stared. “I know nothing of any—”
  “You know nothing,” she agreed, sweeping from the cell. Brienne fell in beside her, silent. It is simpler for her, Catelyn thought with a pang of envy. She was like a man in that. For men the answer was always the same, and never farther away than the nearest sword. For a woman, a mother, the way was stonier and harder to know.
  She took a late supper in the Great Hall with her garrison, to give them what encouragement she could. Rymund the Rhymer sang through all the courses, sparing her the need to talk. He closed with the song he had written about Robb’s victory at Oxcross. “And the stars in the night were the eyes of his wolves, and the wind itself was their song.”
  Between the verses, Rymund threw back his head and howled, and by the end, half of the hall was howling along with him, even Desmond Grell, who was well in his cups. Their voices rang off the rafters.
  Let them have their songs, if it makes them brave, Catelyn thought, toying with her silver goblet.
  “There was always a singer at Evenfall Hall when I was a girl,” Brienne said quietly. “I learned all the songs by heart.”
  “Sansa did the same, though few singers ever cared to make the long journey north to Winterfell.” I told her there would be singers at the king’s court, though. I told her she would hear music of all sorts, that her father could find some master to help her learn the high harp. Oh, gods forgive me . . .
  Brienne said, “I remember a woman . . . she came from some place across the narrow sea. I could not even say what language she sang in, but her voice was as lovely as she was. She had eyes the color of plums and her waist was so tiny my father could put his hands around it. His hands were almost as big as mine.” She closed her long, thick fingers, as if to hide them.
  “Did you sing for your father?” Catelyn asked.
  Brienne shook her head, staring down at her trencher as if to find some answer in the gravy.
  “For Lord Renly?”
  The girl reddened. “Never, I . . . his fool, he made cruel japes sometimes, and I . . .”
  “Someday you must sing for me.”
  “I . . . please, I have no gift.” Brienne pushed back from the table. “Forgive me, my lady. Do I have your leave to go?”
  Catelyn nodded. The tall, ungainly girl left the hall with long strides, almost unnoticed amidst the revelry. May the gods go with her, she thought as she returned listlessly to her supper.
  It was three days later when the hammer blow that Brienne had foretold fell, and five days before they heard of it. Catelyn was sitting with her father when Edmure’s messenger arrived. The man’s armor was dinted, his boots dusty, and he had a ragged hole in his surcoat, but the look on his face as he knelt was enough to tell her that the news was good. “Victory, my lady.” He handed her Edmure’s letter. Her hand trembled as she broke the seal.
  Lord Tywin had tried to force a crossing at a dozen different fords, her brother wrote, but every thrust had been thrown back. Lord Lefford had been drowned, the Crakehall knight called Strongboar taken captive, Ser Addam. Marbrand thrice forced to retreat . . . but the fiercest battle had been fought at Stone Mill, where Ser Gregor Clegane had led the assault. So many of his men had fallen that their dead horses threatened to dam the flow. In the end the Mountain and a handful of his best had gained the west bank, but Edmure had thrown his reserve at them, and they had shattered and reeled away bloody and beaten. Ser Gregor himself had lost his horse and staggered back across the Red Fork bleeding from a dozen wounds while a rain of arrows and stones fell all around him. “They shall not cross, Cat,” Edmure scrawled, “Lord Tywin is marching to the southeast. A feint perhaps, or full retreat, it matters not. They shall not cross.”
  Ser Desmond Grell had been elated. “Oh, if only I might have been with him,” the old knight said when she read him the letter. “Where is that fool Rymund? There’s a song in this, by the gods, and one that even Edmure will want to hear. The mill that ground the Mountain down, I could almost make the words myself, had I the singer’s gift.”
  “I’ll hear no songs until the fighting’s done,” Catelyn said, perhaps too sharply. Yet she allowed Ser Desmond to spread the word, and agreed when he suggested breaking open some casks in honor of Stone Mill. The mood within Riverrun had been strained and somber; they would all be better for a little drink and hope.
  That night the castle rang to the sounds of celebration. “Riverrun!” the smallfolk shouted, and “Tully! Tully!” They’d come frightened and helpless, and her brother had taken them in when most lords would have closed their gates. Their voices floated in through the high windows, and seeped under the heavy redwood doors. Rymund played his harp, accompanied by a pair of drummers and a youth with a set of reed pipes. Catelyn listened to girlish laughter, and the excited chatter of the green boys her brother had left her for a garrison. Good sounds . . . and yet they did not touch her. She could not share their happiness. In her father’s solar she found a heavy leatherbound book of maps and opened it to the riverlands. Her eyes found the path of the Red Fork and traced it by flickering candlelight. Marching to the southeast, she thought. By now they had likely reached the headwaters of the Blackwater Rush, she decided.
  She closed the book even more uneasy than before. The gods had granted them victory after victory. At Stone Mill, at Oxcross, in the Battle of the Camps, at the Whispering Wood . . .
  But if we are winning, why am I so afraid?


Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter46 凯特琳
  “告诉爸爸,我会让他为我而骄傲。”弟弟翻身上马,一副明亮的铠甲,身后飞扬着长长的披风——上面是红泥与河流的色彩——颇有领主气势。他的头盔顶有一尾银色鳟鱼,和盾牌上雕刻的那尾遥相呼应。
  “他一直都为你骄傲,艾德慕。他一直都非常非常爱你,请你相信。”
  “那么,除了是他儿子,我会给他一个更好的理由。”他策动战马,举起一只手臂。喇叭奏响,战鼓雷鸣,顷刻之间吊桥轰然放下。艾德慕·徒利爵士带着人马浩浩荡荡离开奔流城,长熗高举,旗帜飘飘。
  我统辖的军队比你率领的这支更庞大,凯特琳目送他们离去,心里不禁想。我统辖着怀疑与恐惧的大军。
  布蕾妮在她身边,苦恼触目可知。凯特琳叫裁缝比照她的尺寸、出身和性别缝制了新衣服,但她喜欢穿的,还是那身锁甲和熟皮衣,腰系剑带。毫无疑问,她想和艾德慕一起上战场,但奔流城再坚固也需要人守卫。弟弟已将每一位适龄男子都带去打仗,留下一支戴斯蒙·格瑞尔爵士领导的,由老弱伤兵、几名侍从和未经训练、甚至尚未成年的农村孩子组成的守备队。满城妇孺就靠他们保护。
  艾德慕手下最后一个步兵消失在闸门之下后,布蕾妮开口问:“我们现在该做什么,夫人?”
  “我们有我们的责任。”凯特琳面色沉重地穿过庭院。我总是在履行自己的责任,她心想,也许这就是爸爸把我当成他最宝贝的孩子的原因吧。她的两位兄长在幼年时代不幸夭折,所以艾德慕出生之前,霍斯特公爵一直把她当儿子看待。不久,母亲过世,父亲嘱咐她成为奔流城的主妇,而她也出色地扮演了这一角色。再后来,当霍斯特公爵告诉她,她已被许配给布兰登·史塔克时,她感谢他为自己挑选了一个般配的对象。
  我把信物给了布兰登,却没给受伤的培提尔任何安慰,甚至爸爸赶走他时,连个道别都没有说。布兰登被谋杀后,父亲要我嫁给他弟弟,我乐于顺从,虽然直到结婚那天,我和奈德连一面都没见。我把自己的贞操献给这个庄重的陌生人,然后送他离开,送他投向他的战争、他的国王和那个替他生下私生子的女人,这一切的一切,只因我总是懂得履行责任。
  她信步走到圣堂门前,它矗立在母亲的花园里,由七面砂墙砌成,映照着七色光芒。她们进入时,里面已挤满了人,看来凯特琳并非惟一渴望祈祷的人。她跪在战士的大理石彩绘雕像前,为艾德慕点上一根香烛,为山那边的罗柏也点了一根。请保佑他们平安,帮助他们获得胜利吧,她祷告,并将和平之心带给杀戮的灵魂,让长眠于地下的人们终得安息。
  她祈祷之时,圣堂的修士带着香炉和水晶走进来,所以她多待了一会儿参加仪式。她不认得这位修士,他看上去非常虔诚,年纪和艾德慕相仿。他用浑圆愉悦的嗓音祝福七神,工作完成得恰如其分,但凯特琳发现自己在怀念奥密德修士细小颤抖的声调。老修士已过世多年,他若健在,定会耐心地听她倾诉在蓝礼营帐里发生的事,体会她的感受,他一定知道那里到底发生了什么,一定能教她如何摆脱纠缠的梦魇,赶走那不该有的阴影。奥密德,父亲,布林登叔叔,凯姆老师傅,他们总是无所不知,但如今只剩我一人,我却是什么都不懂。我甚至连自己责任所在都不清楚。如果连这都不知道,我该怎么来履行自己的责任呢?
  起立之时,凯特琳的膝盖已僵硬不堪,但她并未得到启示。或许今晚该去神木林,向奈德的神灵作同样的祷告。他们比七神更古老。
  走到外面,一曲风格奇特的歌谣随风传来。“打油诗人”雷蒙德坐在酿酒房外,四周围了一圈听众。深沉的嗓音婉转嘹亮,他唱的是《德瑞蒙大人在嗜血牧原》:
  长剑在手,傲然挺立
  戴瑞十人中的最后勇士……
  布蕾妮也停下来听了一会儿,她耸起宽阔的肩膀,把粗壮的手臂抱在前胸。一群衣衫褴褛的小孩跑来跑去,拿木棍尖叫着互相打闹。为何孩子都这么喜欢打仗游戏?凯特琳怀疑这场游戏正因雷蒙德而起。歌谣已近尾声,声音愈加高亢。
  血红的野草,踏在脚边
  血红的旗帜夺目耀眼
  血红的光辉,落幕的太阳
  沐光的人儿别样红灿
  “来啊,来啊,”伟大的战士高声呼告,
  “我的长剑饥渴难耐。”
  伴随野性的呼喊,
  跨过小溪,决斗一番……
  “战斗比等待好,”布蕾妮道。“战斗时,你不会觉得如此无助。你有马有剑有斧子。穿起盔甲,任何人都不能轻易伤害你。”
  “骑士沙场死。”凯特琳提醒她。
  布蕾妮用那双漂亮的蓝眼睛盯着她。“就如贵妇在产床上陨落。但没有哪首歌谣是为她们而唱的。”
  “生产小孩是另一种形式的战斗。”凯特琳起步走过庭院。“没有旗帜,没有号角,但激烈程度却分毫不差。从怀孕,到生产……你母亲一定给你讲过那要承受多大的苦痛。”
  “我不认得我母亲,”布蕾妮说。“我父亲有许多夫人……几乎年年都换,所……”
  “那些不是夫人,”凯特琳道。“布蕾妮,生产难,但更难的在后面,有时候我觉得自己快被撕成几片。若我能分身成五个人该有多好,一人看护一个孩子,保得他们平平安安。”
  “谁来保护您呢,夫人?”
  她的微笑苍白又无力。“怎么这么问?家族的人会护佑我啊。我母亲大人一直这样说,她告诉我:等你长大了,你的父亲大人,你的兄弟,你的叔舅,你的丈夫,他们都会全力保护你……然而目前他们都不在我身边,我以为你能代替他们呢,布蕾妮。”
  布蕾妮低头。“我将尽力而为,夫人。”
  当天稍晚,韦曼师傅带着一封信求见。她立刻请他进来,心里暗暗渴望那是罗柏的信,或来自于临冬城的罗德利克爵士,结果却出自于某个叫梅斗的领主之手,他自称风息堡守备队长。信上抬头落的是她父亲,她弟弟,她儿子“或现今奔流城的主事大人”。科塔奈·庞洛斯爵士已死,这人写道,风息堡已开城迎接史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩,拥护他为真正和合法的国王。全体守备队皆已向他宣誓效忠。无人受到伤害。“除了科塔奈·庞洛斯爵士,”凯特琳低语。她和这位爵士素未谋面,却为他的过世而倍感哀悼。“此事该立刻通知罗柏,”她说,“他现在在哪儿?”
  “最后一次联络时,陛下正进军峭岩城,维斯特林家族的城堡,”韦曼学士道。“如果我向烙印城送渡鸦,或许他们能派信使去追他。”
  “快去办吧。”
  学士离开后,凯特琳展信又读一遍。“梅斗大人对劳勃的私生子只字未提,”她对布蕾妮倾诉。“我猜他把军队和孩子一起献给了史坦尼斯,不过我实在不明白,史坦尼斯为何非要这个小孩不可?”
  “或许他害怕他的继承权。”
  “一个私生子的继承权?不,一定别有目的……这孩子长什么样?”
  “大约十岁出头,相貌清秀,黑头发,明亮的蓝眼睛。来访的人常把他误认作蓝礼陛下的亲儿子。”
  “而蓝礼和劳勃就像一个模子打出来的。”凯特琳觉得自己捕捉到一丝解答的光线。“看来,史坦尼斯打算向全国上下展览兄长的私生子,让人们从那孩子脸上看到劳勃的影子,从而怀疑乔佛里的生父。”
  “有这么重大的意义?”
  “站在史坦尼斯这边的将称其为铁证如山。而支持乔佛里的将说那是无稽之谈。”就她自己的孩子而论,徒利方面的特征就比史塔克方面的来得明显。长得和奈德相仿的只有艾莉亚,以及琼恩·雪诺,但他不是我的孩子。她不禁又想起琼恩的母亲,想起奈德谜一般的影子爱侣,想起丈夫一直不肯提起的“她”。她也为奈德哀悼么?她恨他选择了我而抛弃了她吗?她也同我一样在为孩子祈祷吗?
  这些念头让她不安,她知道它们毫无意义。如果谣言属实,琼恩真是星坠城的亚夏拉·戴恩所生,那他母亲已经丧命很久;如果不是,凯特琳对他母亲的所在和身世就没了一点线索。不过这些都无关紧要。奈德去了,他的爱、他的秘密都和他一同消逝。
  然而,她还是忍不住想起,男人们对待私生子的差别多大啊。奈德总是极力保护琼恩,而科塔奈·庞洛斯爵士用自己的生命来捍卫艾德瑞克·风暴,另一方面,卢斯·波顿的私生子对他来说无异于一条狗,从三天前艾德慕收到的那封口气奇特而冰冷的信件中便一清二楚。他在信中宣称自己业已渡过三叉戟河,正遵命向赫伦堡进发,他写道:“这是一座无比坚固的城堡,驻有庞大的守军,但我不惜杀掉每一个活生生的灵魂,以达成陛下的夙愿。”他希望国王陛下准他将功折罪,抵消他私生子的恶行,此人已被罗德利克·凯索爵士明令处死。“这是他该遭的报应,”波顿写道,“被污染的血脉永远是祸乱之源,这位拉姆斯先生天性便是狡猾、贪婪而残忍。我宣布自己和他脱离关系。如果他苟活于世,我的娇妻和我即将生下的合法子嗣便永不得安宁。”
  急促的脚步声冲走她病态的思绪。戴斯蒙爵士的侍从气喘吁吁地闯进房里,单腿跪下。“夫人……兰尼斯特军……开始渡河了。”
  “别慌,先喘口气,小伙子,慢慢说。”
  他照办。“一支长长的武装纵队,”他报告,“正准备跨过红叉河。兰尼斯特的狮子旗下是紫色独角兽旗。”
  领军的是布拉克斯大人的儿子之一。当她还是个小女孩时,布拉克斯来过奔流城一次,为自己的儿子求娶她或莱莎。她怀疑是否正是当年被提亲的小子领导着这次进攻。
  兰尼斯特骑兵打着耀眼的旗帜从东南方出现。她走上城垛观看,戴斯蒙爵士也在城上。“一只先遣队,没什么打紧,”他保证。“泰温公爵的主力尚在南边很远的地方。我们很安全。”
  红叉河南岸,平原无垠伸展,坦荡而开阔。身处水车塔,凯特琳一望无数里,但渡口只有最近那一个才看得真切。艾德慕把眼前这个浅滩及上游的另外三处皆委托杰森·梅利斯特伯爵防守。兰尼斯特骑兵正在河岸边犹疑地打转,红色和银色的旗帜在风中飞舞。“不超过五十个,夫人,”戴斯蒙爵士估算。
  凯特琳看着骑兵散成一道长长的阵线。杰森大人的部下则躲在岩石、青草和小丘背后等着他们。喇叭奏响,骑兵们迈开沉重的步伐,踏入激流,溅起翻飞的水花。他们树立了一副英勇的形象,明亮的盔甲,舞动的旌旗,艳阳在熗尖上闪光。
  “就是现在,”她听到布蕾妮低语。
  眼前发生的一切很难分辨,瞬息之间,只有战马的长嘶清晰可闻,嘶叫中还有微弱的钢铁碰撞声。一面旗帜突然消失,只因旗手已被河流卷走,不久之后,这场战斗的第一个牺牲者飘过奔流城的墙垒,随着大江向东流去。这时,兰尼斯特的人马已从混乱中恢复。她看见他们重新列队,简短地交换意见,然后沿着来路奔逃回去。城堡的守卫者们高声辱骂着,然而他们距离太远,应该是听不见。
  戴斯蒙爵士拍拍肚子,“霍斯特大人若是瞧见,非跳舞庆祝不可。”
  “我父亲跳舞的日子已经过去,”凯特琳说,“而战斗才刚刚开始。兰尼斯特会回来的。泰温公爵的军队是我弟弟的两倍。”
  “就算十倍又何妨?”戴斯蒙道。“红叉河西岸的堤坝比东岸高得多,夫人,而且是良木制造。我们的弓箭手有良好的保护,开阔的视野……即使有意外发生,艾德慕已把最好的骑士留作后备,一旦急需,可随时作出反应。这条大河会挡住敌军。”
  “我祈祷你是对的,”凯特琳严峻地说。
  夜里,他们终于回来了。凯特琳休息之前,下令敌人返回后立刻叫醒她。午夜过后很久,一位侍女来到房里,轻摇她肩膀。凯特琳立时惊起。“怎么了?”
  “渡口又有情况,夫人。”
  披上睡袍,凯特琳急匆匆登上堡顶。从此,透过高高的城墙和月光照耀的河流,她看到两军交火的地方。防御者们在河堤上燃起警卫的篝火,兰尼斯特军大概认为能趁夜色不备或守军有所松懈,结果大错特错。黑暗是可疑的盟友。他们起初昂首挺胸,艰难跋涉,忽然便踩进暗坑被水冲走,或是绊住石头踏上蒺藜。梅利斯特的十字弓兵放出一阵阵火箭,飞矢在河流上空咝咝作响,远远观之有种别样的美。有个士兵身中十余弩箭,衣服着火,在齐膝深的水中跳来跳去,最终倒下,被水冲走。等他的尸体漂过奔流城,火焰和生命都已熄灭。
  一场小小的胜利,凯特琳心想。战斗很快结束,幸存的敌军在黑夜中遁逃无踪。终归是场胜利。当她们步下回旋的塔楼阶梯时,凯特琳询问布蕾妮对此战的看法。”这只是泰温大人用指尖轻轻一弹,夫人,“女孩说。”他在刺探,寻找一个虚弱的节点,一个未经加固的渡口。假如找不到,他便会收紧手指,成为铁拳,强打一个出来。”布蕾妮耸肩。“如果我是他,我就这么干。”她把手放在剑柄,轻轻拍了拍,似乎要确定剑还在身边。
  希望诸神站在我们这边,凯特琳想。不过她什么也做不了,河上的战争是艾德慕的战争,而她的战场在城堡里面。
  翌日清晨,早餐之际,她找来父亲年迈的总管乌瑟莱斯·韦恩。“给克里奥·佛雷爵士送壶葡萄酒。我想问他几个问题,先松松他的舌头。”
  “照您的吩咐,夫人。”
  不多久,一位胸前绣着梅利斯特雄鹰纹章的骑手带来杰森大人的消息,渡口又发生一次小冲突,我军获得另一次胜利。佛列蒙·布拉克斯爵士企图在向南六里格处一个渡口强渡。这次兰尼斯特军削短长熗,徒步冲过河流,然而梅利斯特的十字弓手们高举弩弓,朝天空射出箭雨,越过对方的盾墙。同时艾德慕安置在河堤上的弩炮掷出无数重石,粉碎了敌方队列。“他们在河中扔下一打尸体,只有两个家伙抢上我方滩头,接着便被三两下干掉。”骑手报告。他还提到在更上游处爆发的战斗,那个渡口由卡列尔·凡斯爵士负责,“突击毫无效果,敌军遗尸累累。”
  也许艾德慕比我以为的更精明,凯特托心想。他的计划赢得了手下诸侯全心的支持,为何我就不满意?弟弟不是当年的小孩子了,就像罗柏一样。
  一直等到傍晚,她才去见克里奥·佛雷爵士,她告诉自己拖得越久,他便喝得越醉。果不其然,她前脚踏进塔楼囚室,克里奥爵士便蹒跚跪倒。“夫人,逃跑的事我一无所知。小恶魔说兰尼斯特家的人身价不同,一定得有自己的护卫,我以骑士的荣誉发——”
  “起来,爵士。”凯特琳找地方坐下。“我知道瓦德·佛雷的孙子决不会当背誓者。”除非有利可图。“我弟弟说,你带来了和平条件。”
  “是的。”克里奥爵士摇晃着站起来。看他东倒西歪的模样,她心里暗暗满意。“说给我听,”她命令,他便照办。
  听完后,凯特琳皱紧眉头。艾德慕说得没错,这哪是什么条件,除了……“兰尼斯特愿用艾莉亚和珊莎来交换他哥哥?”
  “是。他坐在铁王座上赌咒发了誓。”
  “何人为证?”
  “满朝文武均能作证,夫人,诸神也可为证。我把这些话都给艾德慕爵士讲了,但他说不行,罗柏陛下决不会允许这样的交换。”
  “他说的没错。”她不能责怪罗柏。艾莉亚和珊莎毕竟只是孩子,而那弑君者,一旦活生生放归自由,便比全国上下任何人都凶险。此路不通。“你见过我女儿们吗?她们的待遇如何?”
  克里奥爵士犹豫起来。“我……是的,她们都……”
  他支支吾吾想撒谎,凯特琳意识到,只是被葡萄酒麻痹了意识。“克里奥爵士阁下,”她冷冷地说,“当你的手下欺骗我方时,你已不在和平旗帜的保护之下。你敢撒谎,我就把你和他们一起吊上城墙。千万别心存侥幸,我只问你一次——你看见我女儿们了吗?”
  汗水浸湿了他的眉毛。“我在宫里见到了珊莎,就是提利昂提出和平条件的那一天。她看起来非常可爱,夫人,只是有点苍白,就像……淹过水。”
  只有珊莎,没有艾莉亚!各种原因都有可能。艾莉亚一直很难管教。也许瑟曦不敢把她拿到宫中来炫耀,害怕她会说出什么做些什么。他们或许把她秘密而安全地关了起来,或者杀了她!凯特琳连忙把这念头赶走。“照你的说法。和谈条件由提利昂提出……可瑟曦才是太后摄政王啊。”
  “当时太后缺席,提利昂代表两人发言。听说那天她身体不适。”
  “真古怪。”凯特琳的思绪回到当初在明月山脉的那次可怕旅行,想起提利昂·兰尼斯特如何将她身边的佣兵诱惑到他门下。就一个半人而言,这侏儒真是聪明过头。她无法想像莱莎将他赶出谷地后,他如何活了下来,但对此却并不惊讶。至少,他和谋杀奈德一事了无瓜葛,而当原住民前来攻打时他保护过我。如果我相信他的话……
  她张开手掌,看着横跨指头的伤痕。是他的匕首留下的,她提醒自己,是他的匕首,拿在杀手手中,他雇这杀手去割布兰的喉咙。可是,侏儒矢口否认,即使莱莎把他打入天牢,又用月门威胁他,他还是不承认……“他撒谎,”她猛地站起来,“兰尼斯特家的人个个都是骗子!这侏儒是最大的骗子!杀手拿的是他的匕首!”
  克里奥爵士惊恐万状。“您说的我都不知——”
  “你的确不知情,”她同意,一边快步走出囚室。布蕾妮紧跟在后,保持沉默。她的生活好单纯,凯特琳心中油然升起强烈的嫉妒。她像个男人,男人什么事都可以用剑去解决。然而对女人而言,尤其对一位母亲来说,道路却是崎岖万分,难以寻求。
  为鼓舞士气,她在城堡大厅和守备队共进一顿迟来的晚餐。用餐期间,“打油诗人”雷蒙德一直在歌唱,倒让她省了心,可以不必讲话。他唱的最后一首是自己写的歌颂罗柏牛津大捷的歌谣:“黑夜中的星星是奔狼的眼睛,狂风呼啸是他们在歌唱。”伴随音阶,雷蒙德摇摆头颅,放声吼叫,到最后,厅里一半人都跟着他吼,连喝醉的戴斯蒙·格瑞尔爵士也参加进去。众人的嗓门震得屋顶沙沙作响。
  就让他们唱吧,只要能使他们勇敢,凯特琳边想,边把玩银酒杯。
  “我小时候,暮临厅里常来歌手,”布蕾妮静静地说。“我用心记下了所有歌曲。”
  “珊莎也是这样,虽然少有歌手肯作长途旅行前往临冬城。”我告诉她在君临会有很多很多的歌手。我告诉她在那里能听到各种各样的音乐。我告诉她在那里父亲能为她找个好老师、教她弹竖琴。啊,诸神饶恕我……
  布蕾妮道,“我记得一个女歌手……从狭海对岸过来。我听不懂她的语言,但她的嗓音就跟她的面貌一般姣好。李子色的眼睛,纤细的腰围——我父亲大概双手就能握住,他的手差不多和我一样大。”她握拢粗长的手指,似乎是想隐藏。
  “你会唱歌给父亲听吗?”凯特琳问。
  布蕾妮摇摇头,目不转睛地瞪视着眼前的餐盘,似乎要从残留的肉汁里寻找答案。
  “为蓝礼呢?”
  女孩脸红了。“没有,我……他的弄臣,总说些残酷的笑话,然而我……”
  “希望有一天,你能为我歌唱。”
  “我……可是,我没有那种天赋。”布蕾妮推桌起身。“请您原谅,夫人,我可以先行告退吗?”
  凯特琳点头。这个高大笨拙的女孩大步离开厅堂,狂欢的人群中谁也没有注意她。愿诸神与她同在,凯特琳想,随即无精打采地继续晚餐。
  布蕾妮预言的强击在三天后到来,但奔流城在五天后才接获消息。艾德慕的信使抵达时,凯特琳正陪在父亲床边。来人盔甲凹陷,靴上满是泥尘,外套破了个大洞,但他跪下时脸上的表情让人一望而知他带来的是好消息。“夫人,我们胜利了!”他呈上艾德慕的信。她颤抖着拆开。
  泰温公爵在十几处渡口尝试强渡,弟弟写道,屡战屡败。莱佛德伯爵淹死,来自秧鸡厅克雷赫家外号“壮猪”的骑士被俘,亚当·马尔布兰爵士被打退三次……最激烈的战斗发生在石磨坊,此地由格雷果·克里冈爵士率队攻打。在冲锋中,他的人落马无数,以至于死马阻塞了河道。最后,魔山带一群精锐亲兵冲上西岸,但艾德慕调来后备部队加以反攻,敌军被彻底击溃,乱作一团,伤亡惨重。格雷果爵士失去了战马,身带十几处伤,狼狈地逃过红叉河,我军则用箭雨和飞石欢送。“他们过不了河,凯特,”艾德慕潦草地写道,“泰温公爵退往东南,大概想虚晃一熗后杀回来,又或是真的撤退。这都没关系,他们永远过不了河。”
  戴斯蒙·格瑞尔爵士兴高采烈。“噢,只可惜我没去,”她边读老骑士边感叹,“雷蒙德那傻瓜在哪里?该让他为这场战斗好好谱首曲子,诸神在上,我想这次连艾德慕也乐意倾听。《碾碎魔山的磨坊》,这名字怎么样?我真该自己来填词呢!”
  “战斗结束前,我不想听任何歌曲,”凯特琳尖刻地说,但她允许戴斯蒙爵士将胜利的消息传出去,并同意他的提议——大开酒桶为石磨坊的荣耀干杯。这段时间,奔流城的气氛一直紧张压抑,给人们一点希望和饮料是再好不过的事。
  当晚,城堡洋溢着欢庆的笑语。“奔流城万岁!”平民们高呼,“徒利万岁!万岁!”他们来时既恐惧又无助,是弟弟收容了他们——虽然世上绝大多数领主都会将他们拒之门外。他们为他齐声欢呼,声音流过高耸的大窗户,渗出厚重的红木门。雷蒙德弹奏竖琴,身边伴着两位鼓手和一个吹簧管的小伙子。凯特琳听着弟弟留给她作守备队的这些青涩少年羞赧地笑语,兴奋地叽叽喳喳。这些声音很可爱……却不能触及她的心房。她无法分享他们的快乐。
  在父亲的书房,她找出一本厚重的、皮面精装的地图册,翻到河间地的部分。在摇曳的烛光下,她的眼睛顺着红叉河道来回巡视。他退往东南,她想。现在大概到了黑水河源头附近,她估计。
  合上书本时,她只觉更加不安。诸神把一场又一场的胜利赐给我们:在石磨坊,在牛津,在奔流城外,在呓语森林……
  既然我们不断胜利,为何我还心怀恐惧?


寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 47楼  发表于: 2015-09-01 0
CHAPTER 46
  BRAN


  The sound was the faintest of clinks, a scraping of steel over stone. He lifted his head from his paws, listening, sniffing at the night. The evening’s rain had woken a hundred sleeping smells and made them ripe and strong again. Grass and thorns, blackberries broken on the ground, mud, worms, rotting leaves, a rat creeping through the bush. He caught the shaggy black scent of his brother’s coat and the sharp coppery tang of blood from the squirrel he’d killed. Other squirrels moved through the branches above, smelling of wet fur and fear, their little claws scratching at the bark. The noise had sounded something like that.
  And he heard it again, clink and scrape. It brought him to his feet. His ears pricked and his tail rose. He howled, a long deep shivery cry, a howl to wake the sleepers, but the piles of man-rock were dark and dead. A still wet night, a night to drive men into their holes. The rain had stopped, but the men still hid from the damp, huddled by the fires in their caves of piled stone.
  His brother came sliding through the trees, moving almost as quiet as another brother he remembered dimly from long ago, the white one with the eyes of blood. This brother’s eyes were pools of shadow, but the fur on the back of his neck was bristling. He had heard the sounds as well, and known they meant danger.
  This time the clink and scrape were followed by a slithering and the soft swift patter of skinfeet on stone. The wind brought the faintest whiff of a man-smell he did not know. Stranger. Danger. Death.
  He ran toward the sound, his brother racing beside him. The stone dens rose before them, walls slick and wet. He bared his teeth, but the man-rock took no notice. A gate loomed up, a black iron snake coiled tight about bar and post. When he crashed against it, the gate shuddered and the snake clanked and slithered and held. Through the bars he could look down the long stone burrow that ran between the walls to the stony field beyond, but there was no way through. He could force his muzzle between the bars, but no more. Many a time his brother had tried to crack the black bones of the gate between his teeth, but they would not break. They had tried to dig under, but there were great flat stones beneath, half-covered by earth and blown leaves.
  Snarling, he paced back and forth in front of the gate, then threw himself at it once more. It moved a little and slammed him back. Locked, something whispered. Chained. The voice he did not hear, the scent without a smell. The other ways were closed as well. Where doors opened in the walls of man-rock, the wood was thick and strong. There was no way out.
  There is, the whisper came, and it seemed as if he could see the shadow of a great tree covered in needles, slanting up out of the black earth to ten times the height of a man. Yet when he looked about, it was not there. The other side of the godswood, the sentinel, hurry, hurry . . .
  Through the gloom of night came a muffled shout, cut short.
  Swiftly, swiftly, he whirled and bounded back into the trees, wet leaves rustling beneath his paws, branches whipping at him as he rushed past. He could hear his brother following close. They plunged under the heart tree and around the cold pool, through the blackberry bushes, under a tangle of oaks and ash and hawthorn scrub, to the far side of the wood . . . and there it was, the shadow he’d glimpsed without seeing, the slanting tree pointing at the rooftops. Sentinel, came the thought.
  He remembered how it was to climb it then. The needles everywhere, scratching at his bare face and falling down the back of his neck, the sticky sap on his hands, the sharp piney smell of it. It was an easy tree for a boy to climb, leaning as it did, crooked, the branches so close together they almost made a ladder, slanting right up to the roof.
  Growling, he sniffed around the base of the tree, lifted a leg and marked it with a stream of urine. A low branch brushed his face, and he snapped at it, twisting and pulling until the wood cracked and tore. His mouth was full of needles and the bitter taste of the sap. He shook his head and snarled.
  His brother sat back on his haunches and lifted his voice in a ululating howl, his song black with mourning. The way was no way. They were not squirrels, nor the cubs of men, they could not wriggle up the trunks of trees, clinging with soft pink paws and clumsy feet. They were runners, hunters, prowlers.
  Off across the night, beyond the stone that hemmed them close, the dogs woke and began to bark. One and then another and then all of them, a great clamor. They smelled it too; the scent of foes and fear.
  A desperate fury filled him, hot as hunger. He sprang away from the wall loped off beneath the trees, the shadows of branch and leaf dappling his grey fur . . . and then he turned and raced back in a rush. His feet flew kicking up wet leaves and pine needles, and for a little time he was a hunter and an antlered stag was fleeing before him and he could see it, smell it, and he ran full out in pursuit. The smell of fear made his heart thunder and slaver ran from his jaws, and he reached the falling tree in stride and threw himself up the trunk, claws scrabbling at the bark for purchase. Upward he bounded, up, two bounds, three, hardly slowing, until he was among the lower limbs. Branches tangled his feet and whipped at his eyes, grey-green needles scattered as he shouldered through them, snapping. He had to slow. Something snagged at his foot and he wrenched it free, snarling. The trunk narrowed under him, the slope steeper, almost straight up, and wet. The bark tore like skin when he tried to claw at it. He was a third of the way up, halfway, more, the roof was almost within reach . . . and then he put down a foot and felt it slip off the curve of wet wood, and suddenly he was sliding, stumbling. He yowled in fear and fury, falling, falling, and twisted around while the ground rushed up to break him . . .
  And then Bran was back abed in his lonely tower room, tangled in his blankets, his breath coming hard. “Summer,” he cried aloud. “Summer.” His shoulder seemed to ache, as if he had fallen on it, but he knew it was only the ghost of what the wolf was feeling. Jojen told it true. I am a beastling. Outside he could hear the faint barking of dogs. The sea has come. It’s flowing over the walls, just as fojen saw Bran grabbed the bar overhead and pulled himself up, shouting for help. No one came, and after a moment he remembered that no one would. They had taken the guard off his door. Ser Rodrik had needed every man of fighting age he could lay his hands on, so Winterfell had been left with only a token garrison.
  The rest had left eight days past, six hundred men from Winterfell and the nearest holdfasts. Cley Cerwyn was bringing three hundred more to join them on the march, and Maester Luwin had sent ravens before them, summoning levies from White Harbor and the barrowlands and even the deep places inside the wolfswood. Torrhen’s Square was under attack by some monstrous war chief named Dagmer Cleftjaw. Old Nan said he couldn’t be killed, that once a foe had cut his head in two with an axe, but Dagmer was so fierce he’d just pushed the two halves back together and held them until they healed up. Could Dagmer have won? Torrhen’s Square was many days from Winterfell, yet still . . .
  Bran pulled himself from the bed, moving bar to bar until he reached the windows. His fingers fumbled a little as he swung back the shutters. The yard was empty, and all the windows he could see were black. Winterfell slept. “Hodor!” he shouted down, as loud as he could. Hodor would be asleep above the stables, but maybe if he yelled loud enough he’d hear, or somebody would. “Hodor, come fast! Osha! Meera, Jojen, anyone!” Bran cupped his hands around his mouth. “HOOOOODOOOOOR!”
  But when the door crashed open behind him, the man who stepped through was no one Bran knew. He wore a leather jerkin sewn with overlapping iron disks, and carried a dirk in one hand and an axe strapped to his back. “What do you want?” Bran demanded, afraid. “This is my room. You get out of here.”
  Theon Greyjoy followed him into the bedchamber. “We’re not here to harm you, Bran.”
  “Theon?” Bran felt dizzy with relief. “Did Robb send you? Is he here too?”
  “Robb’s far away. He can’t help you now.”
  “Help me?” He was confused. “Don’t scare me, Theon.”
  “I’m Prince Theon now. We’re both princes, Bran. Who would have dreamed it? But I’ve taken your castle, my prince.”
  “Winterfell?” Bran shook his head. “No, you couldn’t.”
  “Leave us, Werlag.” The man with the dirk withdrew. Theon seated himself on the bed. “I sent four men over the walls with grappling claws and ropes, and they opened a postern gate for the rest of us. My men are dealing with yours even now. I promise you, Winterfell is mine.”
  Bran did not understand. “But you’re Father’s ward.”
  “And now you and your brother are my wards. As soon as the fighting’s done, my men will be bringing the rest of your people together in the Great Hall. You and I are going to speak to them. You’ll tell them how you’ve yielded Winterfell to me, and command them to serve and obey their new lord as they did the old.”
  “I won’t,” said Bran. “We’ll fight you and throw you out. I never yielded, you can’t make me say I did.”
  “This is no game, Bran, so don’t play the boy with me, I won’t stand for it. The castle is mine, but these people are still yours. If the prince would keep them safe, he’d best do as he’s told.” He rose and went to the door. “Someone will come dress you and carry you to the Great Hall. Think carefully on what you want to say.”
  The waiting made Bran feel even more helpless than before. He sat in the window seat, staring out at dark towers and walls black as shadow. Once he thought he heard shouting beyond the Guards Hall, and something that might have been the clash of swords, but he did not have Summer’s ears to hear, nor his nose to smell. Awake, I am still broken, but when I sleep, when I’m Summer, I can run and fight and hear and smell.
  He had expected that Hodor would come for him, or maybe one of the serving girls, but when the door next opened it was Maester Luwin, carrying a candle. “Bran,” he said, “you . . . know what has happened? You have been told?” The skin was broken above his left eye, and blood ran down that side of his face.
  “Theon came. He said Winterfell was his now.”
  The maester set down the candle and wiped the blood off his cheek. “They swam the moat. Climbed the walls with hook and rope. Came over wet and dripping, steel in hand.” He sat on the chair by the door, as fresh blood flowed. “Alebelly was on the gate, they surprised him in the turret and killed him. Hayhead’s wounded as well. I had time to send off two ravens before they burst in. The bird to White Harbor got away, but they brought down the other with an arrow.” The maester stared at the rushes. “Ser Rodrik took too many of our men, but I am to blame as much as he is. I never saw this danger, I never . . .” lojen saw it, Bran thought. “You better help me dress.”
  “Yes, that’s so.” In the heavy ironbound chest at the foot of Bran’s bed the maester found smallclothes, breeches, and tunic. “You are the Stark in Winterfell, and Robb’s heir. You must look princely.” Together they garbed him as befit a lord.
  “Theon wants me to yield the castle,” Bran said as the maester was fastening the cloak with his favorite wolf’s-head clasp of silver and jet.
  “There is no shame in that. A lord must protect his smallfolk. Cruel places breed cruel peoples, Bran, remember that as you deal with these ironmen. Your lord father did what he could to gentle Theon, but I fear it was too little and too late.”
  The ironman who came for them was a squat thick-bodied man with a coal-black beard that covered half his chest. He bore the boy easily enough, though he looked none too happy with the task. Rickon’s bedchamber was a half turn down the steps. The four-year-old was cranky at being woken. “I want Mother,” he said. “I want her. And Shaggydog too.”
  “Your mother is far away, my prince.” Maester Luwin pulled a bedrobe over the child’s head. “But I’m here, and Bran.” He took Rickon by the hand and led him out.
  Below, they came on Meera and Jojen being herded from their room by a bald man whose spear was three feet taller than he was. When Jojen looked at Bran, his eyes were green pools full of sorrow. Other ironmen had rousted the Freys. “Your brother’s lost his kingdom,” Little Walder told Bran. “You’re no prince now, just a hostage.”
  “So are you,” Jojen said, “and me, and all of us.”
  “No one was talking to you, frogeater.”
  One of the ironmen went before them carrying a torch, but the rain had started again and soon drowned it out. As they hurried across the yard they could hear the direwolves howling in the godswood. I hope Summer wasn’t hurt falling from the tree.
  Theon Greyjoy was seated in the high seat of the Starks. He had taken off his cloak. Over a shirt of fine mail he wore a black surcoat emblazoned with the golden kraken of his House. His hands rested on the wolves’ heads carved at the ends of the wide stone arms. “Theon’s sitting in Robb’s chair,” Rickon said.
  “Hush, Rickon.” Bran could feel the menace around them, but his brother was too young. A few torches had been lit, and a fire kindled in the great hearth, but most of the hall remained in darkness. There was no place to sit with the benches stacked against the walls, so the castle folk stood in small groups, not daring to speak. He saw Old Nan, her toothless mouth opening and closing. Hayhead was carried in between two of the other guards, a bloodstained bandage wrapped about his bare chest. Poxy Tym wept inconsolably, and Beth Cassel cried with fear.
  “What have we here?” Theon asked of the Reeds and Freys.
  “These are Lady Catelyn’s wards, both named Walder Frey,” Maester Luwin explained. “And this is Jojen Reed and his sister Meera, son and daughter to Howland Reed of Greywater Watch, who came to renew their oaths of fealty to Winterfell.”
  “Some might call that ill-timed,” said Theon, “though not for me. Here you are and here you’ll stay.” He vacated the high seat. “Bring the prince here, Lorren.” The black-bearded man dumped Bran onto the stone as if he were a sack of oats.
  People were still being driven into the Great Hall, prodded along with shouts and the butts of the spears. Gage and Osha arrived from the kitchens, spotted with flour from making the morning bread. Mikken they dragged in cursing. Farlen entered limping, struggling to support Palla. Her dress had been ripped in two; she held it up with a clenched fist and walked as if every step were agony. Septon Chayle rushed to lend a hand, but one of the ironmen knocked him to the floor.
  The last man marched through the doors was the prisoner Reek, whose stench preceded him, ripe and pungent. Bran felt his stomach twist at the smell of him. “We found this one locked in a tower cell,” announced his escort, a beardless youth with ginger-colored hair and sodden clothing, doubtless one of those who’d swum the moat. “He says they call him Reek.”
  “Can’t think why,” Theon said, smiling. “Do you always smell so bad, or did you just finish fucking a pig?”
  “Haven’t fucked no one since they took me, m’lord. Heke’s me true name. I was in service to the Bastard o’ the Dreadfort till the Starks give him an arrow in the back for a wedding gift.”
  Theon found that amusing. “Who did he marry?”
  “The widow o’ Hornwood, m’lord.”
  “That crone? Was he blind? She has teats like empty wineskins, dry and withered.”
  “It wasn’t her teats he wed her for, m’lord.”
  The ironmen slammed shut the tall doors at the foot of the hall. From the high seat, Bran could see about twenty of them. He probably left some guards on the gates and the armory. Even so, there couldn’t be more than thirty.
  Theon raised his hands for quiet. “You all know me—”
  “Aye, we know you for a sack of steaming dung!” shouted Mikken, before the bald man drove the butt of his spear into his gut, then smashed him across the face with the shaft. The smith stumbled to his knees and spat out a tooth.
  “Mikken, you be silent.” Bran tried to sound stern and lordly, the way Robb did when he made a command, but his voice betrayed him and the words came out in a shrill squeak.
  “Listen to your little lordling, Mikken,” said Theon. “He has more sense than you do.”
  A good lord protects his people, he reminded himself. “I’ve yielded Winterfell to Theon.”
  “Louder, Bran. And call me prince.”
  He raised his voice. “I have yielded Winterfell to Prince Theon. All of you should do as he commands you.”
  “Damned if I will!” bellowed Mikken.
  Theon ignored the outburst. “My father has donned the ancient crown of salt and rock, and declared himself King of the Iron Islands. He claims the north as well, by right of conquest. You are all his subjects.”
  “Bugger that.” Mikken wiped the blood from his mouth. “I serve the Starks, not some treasonous squid of—aah.” The butt of the spear smashed him face first into the stone floor.
  “Smiths have strong arms and weak heads,” observed Theon. “But if the rest of you serve me as loyally as you served Ned Stark, you’ll find me as generous a lord as you could want.” on his hands and knees, Mikken spat blood. Please don’t, Bran wished at him, but the blacksmith shouted, “If you think you can hold the north with this sorry lot o’—”
  The bald man drove the point of his spear into the back of Mikken’s neck. Steel slid through flesh and came out his throat in a welter of blood. A woman screamed, and Meera wrapped her arms around Rickon. It’s blood he drowned on, Bran thought numbly. His own blood.
  “Who else has something to say?” asked Theon Greyjoy.
  “Hodor hodor hodor hodor,” shouted Hodor, eyes wide.
  “Someone kindly shut that halfwit up.”
  Two ironmen began to beat Hodor with the butts of their spears. The stableboy dropped to the floor, trying to shield himself with his hands.
  “I will be as good a lord to you as Eddard Stark ever was.” Theon raised his voice to be heard above the smack of wood on flesh. “Betray me, though, and you’ll wish you hadn’t. And don’t think the men you see here are the whole of my power. Torrhen’s Square and Deepwood Motte will soon be ours as well, and my uncle is sailing up the Saltspear to seize Moat Cailin. If Robb Stark can stave off the Lannisters, he may reign as King of the Trident hereafter, but House Greyjoy holds the north now.”
  “Stark’s lords will fight you,” the man Reek called out. “That bloated pig at White Harbor for one, and them Umbers and Karstarks too. You’ll need men. Free me and I’m yours.”
  Theon weighed him a moment. “You’re cleverer than you smell, but I could not suffer that stench.”
  “Well,” said Reek, “I could wash some. If I was free.”
  “A man of rare good sense.” Theon smiled. “Bend the knee.” one of the ironmen handed Reek a sword, and he laid it at Theon’s feet and swore obedience to House Greyjoy and King Balon. Bran could not look. The green dream was coming true.
  “M’lord Greyjoy!” Osha stepped past Mikken’s body. “I was brought here captive too. You were there the day I was taken.”
  I thought you were a friend, Bran thought, hurt.
  “I need fighters,” Theon declared, “not kitchen sluts.”
  “It was Robb Stark put me in the kitchens. For the best part of a year, I’ve been left to scour kettles, scrape grease, and warm the straw for this one.” She threw a look at Gage. “I’ve had a bellyful of it. Put a spear in my hand again.”
  “I got a spear for you right here,” said the bald man who’d killed Mikken. He grabbed his crotch, grinning.
  Osha drove her bony knee up between his legs. “You keep that soft pink thing.” She wrested the spear from him and used the butt to knock him off his feet. “I’ll have me the wood and iron.” The bald man writhed on the floor while the other reavers sent up gales of laughter.
  Theon laughed with the rest. “You’ll do,” he said. “Keep the spear; Stygg can find another. Now bend the knee and swear.”
  When no one else rushed forward to pledge service, they were dismissed with a warning to do their work and make no trouble. Hodor was given the task of bearing Bran back to his bed. His face was all ugly from the beating, his nose swollen and one eye closed. “Hodor,” he sobbed between cracked lips as he lifted Bran in huge strong arms and bloody hands and carried him back out into the rain.




Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter47 布兰
  那声音不过是最微弱的金属碰击,钢铁刮过石面的响动。他抬起靠在前爪上的头,一边倾听,一边嗅着夜晚的气息。
  夜雨唤起千百种沉睡的味道,使它们成熟鲜活。青草和荆棘,地上的黑莓,泥土,蠕虫,腐叶,钻过灌木丛的老鼠……一切都清晰可辨。他还捕捉到弟弟那身茸茸黑毛的气味,以及他刚猎杀的松鼠所散发的浓烈血腥。很多松鼠在头顶枝头流窜,用小爪子抠挖树皮,湿润的毛皮,无边的恐惧。一如外面的噪声。
  声音又来了,刮动,碰击。他站起来,竖起耳朵,尾巴翘立,放声长嗥。那是一声绵长高亢毛骨悚然的嗥叫,他要唤醒沉睡的人们,然而附近人类的石山依旧黑暗死寂。这是个沉静而潮湿的夜,如此的夜将人类赶进了他们的洞窟。雨已停歇,但他们不想出来,而是躲在阴湿的石山灰洞,蜷缩在火堆边。
  弟弟从树丛中钻出来,动作沉寂得让他模糊想起很久之前有过的另一个兄弟,那个一身白毛却血红眼睛的哥哥。弟弟的眼睛如一泓阴影之池,后颈的毛全竖起来。他也听见了声音,知道意味着危险。
  刮动和碰击声再次传来,其间还夹杂着滑行的响动,柔软的皮脚在石面上迅捷地拍打。微风把一丝若有若无的男性气息吹到鼻尖。他不认得这气味。陌生。危险。死亡。
  他朝声音源头猛扑过去,弟弟紧跟在旁。石山在眼前浮现,又滑又湿。他咧牙露齿,但人类的岩石并不理会。面前是一座门,黑柱条间紧紧盘绕着一条钢蛇。他撞上去,大门颤抖,钢蛇响动,它们摇晃半晌,复归平静。透过门上的缝隙,他看见岩壁之间长长的石头洞穴,直通向远方的石头广场,却过不去。他努力想钻过缝隙,办不到。弟弟用牙狠狠撕咬大门的黑骨头,咬不开。他们试图合力在底下挖洞,但地面是又平又大的石头,惟有表面被泥土和棕叶覆盖。
  他咆哮着,在大门前奔来奔去,接着再次撞门。它移动半分,又把他“砰”地摔回来。门锁住了,有个声音在低语,被铁链锁住了。他听不出声音从哪里来,更闻不到气味。各个方向都走不通。人造绝壁上的每扇门都关闭,木头又厚又硬。无路可出。
  还有一条路,那声音又来了,突然之间,一棵罩着针叶的大树轮廓在眼前浮现,它从黑色的大地中斜斜地长出来,几乎有十个人高。可他抬头四望,什么也没有!它在神木林的另一边,是棵哨兵树,快啊,快啊……
  一声嘎然而止的闷哼,穿过夜色。
  快,快,他急转身子,蹿进林中,湿叶在爪下沙沙作响,头顶紧密的枝条不住抽打。快,快。他听出弟弟紧跟在后。他们一同从心树下跑过,绕开泉水,穿越黑莓丛,经过杂乱的橡树、芩树和山楂林,朝树林远端前进……就是那里,就是那棵他从未留意却又历历在目的树,这棵歪斜的树顶部靠上屋檐。就是它,这想法突如其来。他还记得爬树的感觉。针叶无处不在,刮着脸庞,掉进后颈,黏稠的树液会沾上手掌,发出浓烈刺鼻的味道。爬这样的树对小男孩而言很容易,它又斜又弯,枝条密密匝匝好似一座天然的云梯,正好搭上屋顶。
  他怒吼几声,绕着大树底部边走边嗅,抬起一条腿撒尿作标记。低垂的枝干扫过脸庞,他反口咬住,扭啊拉啊,直到木头断裂。嘴里满是针叶和树液的苦昧,他甩甩头,放声嗥叫。
  弟弟靠着他的腰坐下,提起声音,陪他哀鸣,阴沉的声调里充满悲伤。此路不通。他们不是松鼠,也不像淘气的人类,他们柔软粉红的爪子和笨拙的腿脚没可能攀上枝条,登上大树的主干。他们是奔跑健将,是巡游者,是猎人。
  穿过朦胧的黑夜,在包围他们的巨石之外,狗们苏醒过来,一只接一只地开始吠叫,声音越来越大,最后成为合声,发出巨大的喧嚷。他们也闻到了:敌人的气息,恐惧的滋味。
  绝望挑起暴怒,紧紧攫住了他,同饥饿的感觉一般狂热。他离开墙壁,朝树林踱去,枝干和树叶在灰色的毛皮上留下斑斑驳驳的暗影……这时他猛然回头,急速冲刺,腿掌踢起湿叶和松针,刹那间他又成了猎人,而前方是一只亡命逃窜的长角雄鹿,他看得见,闻得到,他要尽全力冲刺扑杀。恐惧的气息使他心跳加速,惹起嘴角流淌的唾液。他大步跨越落木,飞上树干,爪子抠进树皮,接着向上跳跃,向上,向上,两次,三次,缓慢而艰辛,直到终于登上底部的分支。枝条纠缠着脚,鞭打他的眼睛,他挤过灰绿的针叶,身边一片劈啪声响。越走越慢。什么东西缠住了脚,他奋力扭开,大声咆哮。树干越来越窄,越来越陡,几乎成了直立,而且潮湿滑溜,当他用力抠抓,树皮像兽皮一般裂开。终于,他走了三分之一,一半,快了,屋檐几乎伸腿可及……这时他前脚踩空,脚掌在潮湿圆滑的树面滑过,顷刻之间,他身子一斜,绊下树去。在恐惧和愤怒中,他大声号叫,坠落,坠落,他蜷成一团,大地急速上袭,要把他撞个粉碎……
  布兰猛然回到孤单的塔楼房间,躺在床上,毯子纠结,呼吸急促。“夏天,”他大声哭喊。“夏天。”肩膀在痛,如同刚刚坠落,他心里明白这是狼的坠落所造成。玖健说得没错,我是头凶兽。门外传来隐约的狗吠。大海涌来,灌进城墙,和玖健的梦一样。布兰抓住头顶的把手,拉起身子,呼喊求救。无人前来。过了好一会儿,他才想起不可能有人来,连他门边的守卫都被带走了。罗德利克爵士把每个成年男子都召集出征,临冬城只剩几个象征性的守卫。
  他们八天前出发,从临冬城和附近庄园一共集合了六百士兵,克雷·赛文将带着三百多人于途中和他们会合,而鲁温师傅早前便派出渡鸦,谕令白港、荒冢地乃至狼林深处的领主们调遣援兵。托伦方城正遭到某个叫“裂颚达格摩”的凶残海盗的进攻。老奶妈说这人是杀不死的,有次敌人用斧子把他的头砍成两半,可凶猛的达格摩居然用手把两半压合在一起,直到重新长好。难道这达格摩赢了?不管怎样,托伦方城离临冬城还有很多日路程呢,可现在……
  布兰离开床铺,一个把手又一个把手地移到窗边。掀开窄窗时,他的手指不禁颤抖。院子空无一人,四周窗户漆黑一片,临冬城还在沉睡之中。“阿多!”他朝下喊,竭尽最大的音量。阿多这会儿一定在马厩睡觉,吼大声点也许能惊醒他,或其他人。“阿多,快来啊!欧莎!梅拉,玖健,来人啊!”布兰把手围在嘴边。“阿多多多多多多多多多多!”
  身后的门“砰”地撞开,进来的人他却不认识。来人穿一件镶满铁片的皮背心,一手握着匕首,斧头绑在背后。“你想干什么?”布兰惊慌地质问,“这是我的房间。你给我出去。”
  席恩·葛雷乔伊跟随此人步入卧室。“我们不会伤害你,布兰。”
  “席恩?”布兰因陡然宽慰而眩晕。“是罗柏派你来的吗?他也回来了吗?”
  “罗柏离这儿远着呢。他救不了你。”
  “救我?”他感到迷惑。“别吓我了,席恩。”
  “叫我席恩王子。我们都是王子,布兰。谁曾梦到这样的情形呢?我拿下了你的城堡,王子殿下。”
  “临冬城?”布兰开始摇头。“不,你不能。”
  “出去,魏拉格。”拿匕首的男子随即退下。席恩坐上床。“我派四个人用钩爪和绳索爬上城墙,为我们打开小门。就现在,我的人大概把你的守卫都干掉了。我向你保证,临冬城已在我掌心。”
  布兰不明白。“可我父亲是你的监护人啊。”
  “我现在是你和你弟弟的监护人。听着,等外面的打斗一结束,我的部下会把城里剩下的居民聚到大厅。你和我要去对他们讲话。你必须告诉他们,你已经投降,并把临冬城献给了我,你要命令他们,像服侍和听命旧主一般遵从新的主人。”
  “我决不会,”布兰说。“我们会和你打,直到把你赶出去。我不会投降,你强迫不了我。”
  “这不是小孩子游戏,布兰,别把我当你的玩伴,我没兴趣。城堡是我的了,可人还是你的。如果王子殿下想保他们平安,最好乖乖遵命。”他起身走到门前。“有人会来给你穿衣服,带你到大厅。在此之前,仔细掂量掂量你要说的话。”
  等待让布兰觉得更无助。他坐在窗边座位,凝视着黑暗的塔楼和阴影般的墙垒。一度,他听见守卫室边传来喊叫,以及刀剑交击的声音,但他既没有夏天的耳朵,也没有夏天的鼻子,所以一切都那么朦胧隐约。清醒时,我是个残废,熟睡中,当我成为夏天的时候,我能跑能打能听能嗅。
  他以为阿多会来,或至少来个女仆,没想到开门进来的是手执蜡烛的鲁温师傅。“布兰,”他说,“你……知道发生什么了吗?有人通报你了吗?”他左眼上破了皮,鲜血沿着脸颊流下。
  “席恩来过,他说他拿下了临冬城。”
  老师傅放好蜡烛,擦去脸上的血迹。“他们游过护城河,用钩爪和绳索登上城墙。全身湿漉、手执利刃闯进城来,”他在门边的凳子坐下,头上的血又涌出来。“守门的是啤酒肚,他们偷袭城门塔,杀了他,还伤了稻草头。他们冲进门之前,我来得及放出两只渡鸦。去白港的那只顺利飞走,另一只则被一箭射下。”学士盯着地板的灯心草。“罗德利克爵士把我们的人都带走了,而我和他负有同样的罪责。我居然没能预见这样的危险,我居然没……”
  玖健预见了,布兰心想。“请你帮我穿上衣裳。”
  “是,我倒忘了。”从布兰床下沉重的包铁箱里,学士找出内衣,裤子和外套。“你是临冬城的史塔克,也是罗柏的继承人,必须保持尊严。”两人齐心协力,让布兰有了领主老爷该有的模样。
  “席恩要我投降,把临冬城献给他。”当老师傅用布兰最爱的白银与黑玉做的狼头别针系披风时,他开口道。
  “这并不可耻,领主的首要职责是保护子民。残酷的土地孕育了残酷的人种,布兰,当你和铁民打交道时请牢记这一点。你父亲大人做了他力所能及的一切来驯化席恩,可惜是太少也太迟了。”
  派来押送他们的铁民是个矮小的壮汉,炭黑的胡子覆盖大半胸膛。他轻松地提起男孩,但他看上去显然不喜欢这任务。阶梯下,瑞肯的房间半开着,被吵醒的四岁男孩大发脾气。“我要妈妈,”他说,“我要妈妈,还要毛毛狗。”
  “你母亲在很远的地方,王子殿下。”鲁温师傅为孩子套上睡袍。“但这里有我,还有布兰。”他牵着瑞肯的手,领他出去。
  下方,梅拉和玖健也被一个秃顶男子用根比他人还高三尺的长矛赶出房间。玖健看着布兰,眼睛如一泓注满悲伤的绿池塘。另一位铁民把佛雷们赶出来。“你哥哥丢掉了自己的王国,”小瓦德对布兰说,“现在你不是王子,只是人质。”
  “你也是,”玖健道,“还有我,我们大家都是。”
  “谁跟你说话,吃青蛙的。”
  走在前面的铁民中有一位打着火炬,然而夜雨再度倾泻,很快浇熄火焰。他们快步通过院子,听到冰原狼们在神木林中嗥叫。希望夏天摔下来没受伤。
  席恩·葛雷乔伊高高坐在史塔克族长的宝座上。他已经脱下斗篷,精细的链甲衫外罩绣有葛雷乔伊金色海怪纹章的黑外套。他把手安逸地搁在巨大石扶手前端的狼头上。“席恩坐的是罗柏的座位,”瑞肯说。
  “别说话,瑞肯。”布兰觉察到四伏的危机,然而弟弟还太小,感觉不出。整个大厅点了寥寥可数的几根火把,壁炉的火也在煽动,但厅堂大部笼罩在黑暗中。长椅靠在墙上,无处落座,所以城堡的居民三五成群地聚在一起,没人敢说话。他看到老奶妈,她无牙的嘴巴不断张合。两个卫士扶着稻草头,他裸露的前胸裹着血迹斑斑的绷带。麻脸提姆不可遏抑地啜泣,而贝丝·凯索的哭腔中带着深深的恐惧。
  “你们是什么人?”席恩询问黎德和瓦德们。
  “他们两位都叫瓦德·佛雷,是凯特琳夫人的养子,”鲁温师傅解释。“这两位是玖健·黎德和他姐姐梅拉,乃灰水望霍兰·黎德的子嗣,代表他们的人民前来临冬城更新忠诚宣誓。”
  “你们来得真不是时候,”席恩道,“不过是我的运气。既然来了,就只好留下。”他腾出高位。“把王子殿下带过来,罗伦。”于是黑胡男人将布兰扔进石座位,活像对付一捆麦子。
  人们不断被驱进大厅,铁民们用矛柄敲打他们,吆喝他们。盖奇和欧莎从厨房被赶过来,揉早餐面包的面粉撒了一地,密肯则是满嘴咒骂着被人拖进来的。法兰跛了脚,努力扶着帕拉。她的裙服被撕成两半,只能用握紧的拳头拢好它们,跟着前进,每一步都是挣扎。柴尔学士伸出援手,却被一位铁民击倒在地。
  最后一个来的是俘虏臭佬,一身恶臭先于人进了门,浓烈刺鼻。布兰只觉反胃。“这人被锁在塔楼囚室,”押送者道,他是个无须青年,淡黄头发,浑身湿透,无疑是当先游过护城河的敌人之一。“他说人家叫他臭佬。”
  “无庸置疑,”席恩满面微笑。“你一直这么臭呢?还是碰巧操了头猪?”
  “从被他们抓住至今,我什么都没操过啦,大人。我真名叫赫克,替恐怖堡波顿家族的私生子效劳,直到史塔克拿利箭当婚礼,射穿了他后背为止。”
  席恩觉得很有趣。“他娶了谁?”
  “霍伍德的寡妇,大人。”
  “那老太婆?他是个瞎子?这女人的奶子和空酒袋没两样,又干又瘪。”
  “他要的不是她的奶子,大人。”
  铁民“砰”地关上了大厅末端的大门。从高位上望去,布兰算出敌人总共约有二十。想必在城门和兵器库还留有守卫,即便如此,全部加起来也不过三十人。席恩举手示意肃静。“你们都认得我——”
  “是啊,我们都认得你这坨冒热气的大粪!”密肯大叫,秃顶男子用矛柄给他肚子一戳,接着砸他的脸。铁匠摇晃跪倒,吐出一颗牙齿。
  “密肯,不要说话。”布兰试图让自己的声音严厉尊贵,就像罗柏发号施令那样,但声调不知不觉地背叛了自己,言语涌出来成了尖叫。
  “听你家小少爷的话,密肯,”席恩道。“他比你懂事。”
  领主的首要职责是保护子民,他提醒自己。“我代表临冬城向你投降。”
  “大声点,布兰。记得称我为王子。”
  他提高音量。“我代表临冬城向席恩王子投降。你们所有人都要服从他的命令。”
  “见他的鬼!”密肯怒吼。
  席恩不理他的暴喝。“我父亲已戴上海盐与磐石的古老王冠,加冕为铁群岛之王。作为征服者,他有权利归并整个北境,你们都是他的臣民。”
  “放屁。”密肯擦掉嘴角的血丝。“我只为史塔克家族服务,决不服侍叛逆的乌贼——啊啊。”在矛柄的重击下,他头先脚后地撞倒在石地板上。
  “铁匠都是四肢发达头脑简单,”席恩评论,“但你们是聪明人,只要像服侍奈德·史塔克一样忠心耿耿地为我服务,我保证我是最慷慨的主人。”密肯用手掌和膝盖支撑身子,不住呕血。请停下来吧,布兰衷心希望,可铁匠硬是大吼,“你以为凭一小撮王八蛋就能占领北——”
  秃顶男子将矛尖没入密肯后颈。钢铁穿过皮肉,搅动血柱,从咽喉穿出。女人尖叫,梅拉赶紧蒙住瑞肯的眼睛。原来他是被血所淹没,布兰麻木地想,被自己的血。
  “谁还有话说?”席恩·葛雷乔伊喝问。
  “阿多阿多阿多阿多,”阿多吼道,睁大眼睛。
  “帮帮忙,让这白痴闭嘴。”
  两位铁民上前用矛柄击打阿多。马童跌倒在地,努力用双手卫护自己。
  “我会像艾德·史塔克一样作你们的好领主。”席恩提高声调,盖过坚木锤击血肉的闷响。“但丑话说在前头,谁怀有二心,我将让他痛不欲生。别以为在这儿见到的就是我的全部兵力。我们很快就要拿下托伦方城和深林堡,而我叔叔正向盐矛滩进发,前去夺取卡林湾。就算罗柏·史塔克能挡住兰尼斯特,他也只好做三叉戟河的王,北境从此属于我们葛雷乔伊家族。”
  “史塔克的封臣会反抗您,”那个叫臭佬的男人朗声道。“一个是白港的大肥猪,还有安柏和卡史塔克。您需要更多人手。放了我,我就为您效劳。”
  席恩打量了他一下。“你比闻起来机灵,但我受不了这味道。”
  “行啊,”臭佬道,“我马上洗洗。如果您放了我。”
  “难得一见的明理人,”席恩笑道,“跪下。”一位铁民递给臭佬一把长剑,他将剑放到席恩脚边,宣誓为葛雷乔伊家族和巴隆国王服务。布兰不敢看。绿色之梦果然成真。
  “葛雷乔伊大人!”欧莎跨过密肯的尸身。“我也是这里的俘虏。被捉那天您还在场呢。”
  我以为你是我的朋友,布兰想,心里绞痛。
  “我要战士,”席恩宣布,“不要厨房里的荡妇。”
  “派我去厨房的是罗柏·史塔克。过去这大半年,我不得不干些擦壶罐、清油脂的脏活,还帮这家伙暖他的稻草床。”她瞪了盖奇一眼。“我受够了,请让我再度挥使长矛吧。”
  “我这儿有支长矛,”杀害密肯的秃顶男子道。他挠挠裤裆,露齿而笑。
  欧莎抬起枯瘦的膝盖,猛顶向他两腿之间。“这红红的软东西你还是留着吧。”她扭下对方手中的矛,用尾柄把他击倒。“我要木头和钢铁做的真家伙。”秃顶男子在地上翻滚哀号,其他掠夺者哈哈大笑。
  席恩和他们一起笑。“真有你的,”他说,“矛你就留着——斯提吉会找把新家伙。现在跪下,向我宣誓。”
  接下来便再无人上前宣誓,于是席恩宣布解散,并警告大家好好工作,不许制造麻烦。背布兰回卧室的任务交回给阿多,因为遭到连续重击,他的脸被打得乱七八糟,鼻子肿胀,一只眼睛睁不开。“阿多,”破损的嘴唇呜咽着,然后他用硕大强壮的胳膊和血淋淋的手掌抱起布兰,带他回到夜雨之中。


寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 48楼  发表于: 2015-09-01 0
CHAPTER 47
  ARYA


 
  There’s ghosts, I know there is.” Hot Pie was kneading bread, his arms floured up to his elbows. “Pia saw something in the buttery last night.”
  Arya made a rude noise. Pia was always seeing things in the buttery. Usually they were men. “Can I have a tart?” she asked. “You baked a whole tray.”
  “I need a whole tray. Ser Amory is partial to them.”
  She hated Ser Amory. “Let’s spit on them.”
  Hot Pie looked around nervously. The kitchens were full of shadows and echoes, but the other cooks and scullions were all asleep in the cavernous lofts above the ovens. “He’ll know.”
  “He will not,” Arya said. “You can’t taste spit.”
  “If he does, it’s me they’ll whip.” Hot Pie stopped his kneading. “You shouldn’t even be here. It’s the black of night.”
  It was, but Arya never minded. Even in the black of night, the kitchens were never still; there was always someone rolling dough for the morning bread, stirring a kettle with a long wooden spoon, or butchering a hog for Ser Amory’s breakfast bacon. Tonight it was Hot Pie.
  “If Pinkeye wakes and finds you gone—” Hot Pie said.
  “Pinkeye never wakes.” His true name was Mebble, but everyone called him Pinkeye for his runny eyes. “Not once he’s passed out.” Each morning he broke his fast with ale. Each evening he fell into a drunken sleep after supper, wine-colored spit running down his chin. Arya would wait until she heard him snoring, then creep barefoot up the servant’s stair, making no more noise than the mouse she’d been. She carried neither candle nor taper. Syrio had told her once that darkness could be her friend, and he was right. If she had the moon and the stars to see by, that was enough. “I bet we could escape, and Pinkeye wouldn’t even notice I was gone,” she told Hot Pie.
  “I don’t want to escape. It’s better here than it was in them woods. I don’t want to eat no worms. Here, sprinkle some flour on the board.”
  Arya cocked her head. “What’s that?”
  “What? I don’t—”
  “Listen with your ears, not your mouth. That was a warhorn. Two blasts, didn’t you hear? And there, that’s the portcullis chains, someone’s going out or coming in. Want to go see?” The gates of Harrenhal had not been opened since the morning Lord Tywin had marched with his host.
  “I’m making the morning bread,” Hot Pie complained. “Anyhow I don’t like it when it’s dark, I told you.”
  “I’m going. I’ll tell you after. Can I have a tart?” “No.”
  She filched one anyway, and ate it on her way out. It was stuffed with chopped nuts and fruit and cheese, the crust flaky and still warm from the oven. Eating Ser Amory’s tart made Arya feel daring. Barefoot surefoot lightfoot, she sang under her breath. I am the ghost in Harrenhal.
  The horn had stirred the castle from sleep; men were coming out into the ward to see what the commotion was about. Arya fell in with the others. A line of ox carts were rumbling under the portcullis. Plunder, she knew at once. The riders escorting the carts spoke in a babble of queer tongues. Their armor glinted pale in the moonlight, and she saw a pair of striped blackand-white zorses. The Bloody Mummers. Arya withdrew a little deeper into the shadows, and watched as a huge black bear rolled by, caged in the back of a wagon. Other carts were loaded down with silver plate, weapons and shields, bags of flour, pens of squealing hogs and scrawny dogs and chickens. Arya was thinking how long it had been since she’d had a slice off a pork roast when she saw the first of the prisoners.
  By his bearing and the proud way he held his head, he must have been a lord. She could see mail glinting beneath his torn red surcoat. At first Arya took him for a Lannister, but when he passed near a torch she saw his device was a silver fist, not a lion. His wrists were bound tightly, and a rope around one ankle tied him to the man behind him, and him to the man behind him, so the whole column had to shuffle along in a lurching lockstep. Many of the captives were wounded. If any halted, one of the riders would trot up and give him a lick of the whip to get him moving again. She tried to judge how many prisoners there were, but lost count before she got to fifty. There were twice that many at least. Their clothing was stained with mud and blood, and in the torchlight it was hard to make out all their badges and sigils, but some of those Arya glimpsed she recognized. Twin towers. Sunburst. Bloody man. Battle-axe. The battleaxe is for Cerwyn, and the white sun on black is Karstark. They’re northmen. My father’s men, and Robb’s. She didn’t like to think what that might mean.
  The Bloody Mummers began to dismount. Stableboys emerged sleepy from their straw to tend their lathered horses. One of the riders was shouting for ale. The noise brought Ser Amory Lorch out onto the covered gallery above the ward, flanked by two torchbearers. Goat-helmed Vargo Hoat reined up below him. “My lord cathellan,” the sellsword said. He had a thick, slobbery voice, as if his tongue was too big for his mouth.
  “What’s all this, Hoat?” Ser Amory demanded, frowning.
  “Captiths. Rooth Bolton thought to croth the river, but my Brafe Companions cut his van to pieceth. Killed many, and thent Bolton running. Thith ith their lord commander, Glover, and the one behind ith Ther Aenyth Frey.”
  Ser Amory Lorch stared down at the roped captives with his little pig eyes. Arya did not think he was pleased. Everyone in the castle knew that he and Vargo Hoat hated each other. “Very well,” he said. “Ser Cadwyn, take these men to the dungeons.”
  The lord with the mailed fist on his surcoat raised his eyes. “We were promised honorable treatment—” he began.
  “Silenth!” Vargo Hoat screamed at him, spraying spittle.
  Ser Amory addressed the captives. “What Hoat promised you is nothing to me. Lord Tywin made me the castellan of Harrenhal, and I shall do with you as I please.” He gestured to his guards. “The great cell under the Widow’s Tower ought to hold them all. Any who do not care to go are free to die here.”
  As his men herded off the captives at spearpoint, Arya saw Pinkeye emerge from the stairwell, blinking at the torchlight. If he found her missing, he would shout and threaten to whip the bloody hide off her, but she was not afraid. He was no Weese. He was forever threatening to whip the bloody hide off this one or that one, but Arya never actually knew him to hit. Still, it would be better if he never saw her. She glanced around. The oxen were being unharnessed, the carts unloaded, while the Brave Companions clamored for drink and the curious gathered around the caged bear. In the commotion, it was not hard to slip off unseen. She went back the way she had come, wanting to be out of sight before someone noticed her and thought to put her to work.
  Away from the gates and the stables, the great castle was largely deserted. The noise dwindled behind her. A swirling wind gusted, drawing a high shivery scream from the cracks in the Wailing Tower. Leaves had begun to fall from the trees in the godswood, and she could hear them moving through the deserted courtyards and between the empty buildings, making a faint skittery sound as the wind drove them across the stones. Now that Harrenhal was near empty once again, sound did queer things here. Sometimes the stones seemed to drink up noise, shrouding the yards in a blanket of silence. Other times, the echoes had a life of their own, so every footfall became the tread of a ghostly army, and every distant voice a ghostly feast. The funny sounds were one of the things that bothered Hot Pie, but not Arya.
  Quiet as a shadow, she flitted across the middle bailey, around the Tower of Dread, and through the empty mews, where people said the spirits of dead falcons stirred the air with ghostly wings. She could go where she would. The garrison numbered no more than a hundred men, so small a troop that they were lost in Harrenhal. The Hall of a Hundred Hearths was closed off, along with many of the lesser buildings, even the Wailing Tower. Ser Amory Lorch resided in the castellan’s chambers in Kingspyre, themselves as spacious as a lord’s, and Arya and the other servants had moved to the cellars beneath him so they would be close at hand. While Lord Tywin had been in residence, there was always a man-at-arms wanting to know your business. But now there were only a hundred men left to guard a thousand doors, and no one seemed to know who should be where, or care much.
  As she passed the armory, Arya heard the ring of a hammer. A deep orange glow shone through the high windows. She climbed to the roof and peeked down. Gendry was beating out a breastplate. When he worked, nothing existed for him but metal, bellows, fire. The hammer was like part of his arm. She watched the play of muscles in his chest and listened to the steel music he made. He’s strong, she thought. As he took up the long-handled tongs to dip the breastplate into the quenching trough, Arya slithered through the window and leapt down to the floor beside him.
  He did not seem surprised to see her. “You should be abed, girl.” The breastplate hissed like a cat as he dipped it in the cold water. “What was all that noise?”
  “Vargo Float’s come back with prisoners. I saw their badges. There’s a Glover, from Deepwood Motte, he’s my father’s man. The rest too, mostly.” All of a sudden, Arya knew why her feet had brought her here. “You have to help me get them
  out.”
  Gendry laughed. “And how do we do that?”
  “Ser Amory sent them down to the dungeon. The one under the Widow’s Tower, that’s just one big cell. You could smash the door open with your hammer—”
  “While the guards watch and make bets on how many swings it will take me, maybe?”
  Arya chewed her lips. “We’d need to kill the guards.”
  “How are we supposed to do that?”
  “Maybe there won’t be a lot of them.”
  “If there’s two, that’s too many for you and me. You never learned nothing in that village, did you? You try this and Vargo Hoat will cut off your hands and feet, the way he does.” Gendry took up the tongs again.
  “You’re afraid.”
  “Leave me alone, girl.”
  “Gendry, there’s a hundred northmen. Maybe more, I couldn’t count them all. That’s as many as Ser Amory has. Well, not counting the Bloody Mummers. We just have to get them out and we can take over the castle and escape.”
  “Well, you can’t get them out, no more’n you could save Lommy.” Gendry turned the breastplate with the tongs to look at it closely. “And if we did escape, where would we go?”
  “Winterfell,” she said at once. “I’d tell Mother how you helped me, and you could stay—”
  “Would m’lady permit? Could I shoe your horses for you, and make swords for your lordly brothers?”
  Sometimes he made her so angry. “You stop that!”
  “Why should I wager my feet for the chance to sweat in Winterfell in place of Harrenhal? You know old Ben Blackthumb? He came here as a boy. Smithed for Lady Whent and her father before her and his father before him, and even for Lord Lothston who held Harrenhal before the Whents. Now he smiths for Lord Tywin, and you know what he says? A sword’s a sword, a helm’s a helm, and if you reach in the fire you get burned, no matter who you’re serving. Lucan’s a fair enough master. I’ll stay here.”
  “The queen will catch you, then. She didn’t send gold cloaks after Ben Blackthumb!”
  “Likely it wasn’t even me they wanted.”
  “It was too, you know it. You’re somebody.”
  “I’m a ‘prentice smith, and one day might be I’ll make a master armorer . . . if I don’t run off and lose my feet or get myself killed.” He turned away from her, picked up his hammer once more, and began to bang.
  Arya’s hands curled into helpless fists. “The next helm you make, put mule’s ears on it in place of bull’s horns!” She had to flee, or else she would have started hitting him. He probably wouldn’t even feel it if I did. When they find who he is and cut off his stupid mulehead, he’ll be sorry he didn’t help. She was better off without him anyhow. He was the one who got her caught at the village.
  But thinking of the village made her remember the march, and the storeroom, and the Tickler. She thought of the little boy who’d been hit in the face with the mace, of stupid old All-for-Joffrey, of Lommy Greenhands. I was a sheep, and then I was a mouse, I couldn’t do anything but hide. Arya chewed her lip and tried to think when her courage had come back. Jaqen made me brave again. He made me a ghost instead of a mouse.
  She had been avoiding the Lorathi since Weese’s death. Chiswyck had been easy, anyone could push a man off the wallwalk, but Weese had raised that ugly spotted dog from a pup, and only some dark magic could have turned the animal against him. Yoren found Jaqen in a black cell, the same as Rorge and Biter, she remembered. Jaqen did something horrible and Yoren knew, that’s why he kept him in chains. If the Lorathi was a wizard, Rorge and Biter could be demons he called up from some hell, not men at all.
  Jaqen still owed her one death. In Old Nan’s stories about men who were given magic wishes by a grumkin, you had to be especially careful with the third wish, because it was the last. Chiswyck and Weese hadn’t been very important. The last death has to count, Arya told herself every night when she whispered her names. But now she wondered if that was truly the reason she had hesitated. So long as she could kill with a whisper, Arya need not be afraid of anyone . . . but once she used up the last death, she would only be a mouse again.
  With Pinkeye awake, she dared not go back to her bed. Not knowing where else to hide, she made for the godswood. She liked the sharp smell of the pines and sentinels, the feel of grass and dirt between her toes, and the sound the wind made in the leaves. A slow little stream meandered through the wood, and there was one spot where it had eaten the ground away beneath a deadfall.
  There, beneath rotting wood and twisted splintered branches, she found her hidden sword.
  Gendry was too stubborn to make one for her, so she had made her own by breaking the bristles off a broom. Her blade was much too light and had no proper grip, but she liked the sharp jagged splintery end.
  Whenever she had a free hour she stole away to work at the drills Syrio had taught her, moving barefoot over the fallen leaves, slashing at branches and whacking down leaves. Sometimes she even climbed the trees and danced among the upper branches, her toes gripping the limbs as she moved back and forth, teetering a little less every day as her balance returned to her. Night was the best time; no one ever bothered her at night.
  Arya climbed. Up in the kingdom of the leaves, she unsheathed and for a time forgot them all, Ser Amory and the Mummers and her father’s men alike, losing herself in the feel of rough wood beneath the soles of her feet and the swish of sword through air. A broken branch became Joffrey. She struck at it until it fell away. The queen and Ser Ilyn and Ser Meryn and the Hound were only leaves, but she killed them all as well, slashing them to wet green ribbons. When her arm grew weary, she sat with her legs over a high limb to catch her breath in the cool dark air, listening to the squeak of bats as they hunted. Through the leafy canopy she could see the bone-white branches of the heart tree. It looks just like the one in Winterfell from here. If only it had been . . . then when she climbed down she would have been home again, and maybe find her father sitting under the weirwood where he always sat.
  Shoving her sword through her belt, she slipped down branch to branch until she was back on the ground. The light of the moon painted the limbs of the weirwood silvery white as she made her way toward it, but the five-pointed red leaves turned black by night. Arya stared at the face carved into its trunk. It was a terrible face, its mouth twisted, its eyes flaring and full of hate. Is that what a god looked like? Could gods be hurt, the same as people? I should pray, she thought suddenly.
  Arya went to her knees. She wasn’t sure how she should begin. She clasped her hands together. Help me, you old gods, she prayed silently. Help me get those men out of the dungeon so we can kill Ser Amory, and bring me home to Winterfell. Make me a water dancer and a wolf and not afraid again, ever.
  Was that enough? Maybe she should pray aloud if she wanted the old gods to hear. Maybe she should pray longer. Sometimes her father had prayed a long time, she remembered. But the old gods had never helped him. Remembering that made her angry. “You should have saved him,” she scolded the tree. “He prayed to you all the time. I don’t care if you help me or not. I don’t think you could even if you wanted to.”
  “Gods are not mocked, girl.”
  The voice startled her. She leapt to her feet and drew her wooden sword. Jaqen H’ghar stood so still in the darkness that he seemed one of the trees. “A man comes to hear a name. One and two and then comes three. A man would have done.”
  Arya lowered the splintery point toward the ground. “How did you know I was here?”
  “A man sees. A man hears. A man knows.”
  She regarded him suspiciously. Had the gods sent him? “How’d you make the dog kill Weese? Did you call Rorge and Biter up from hell? Is Jaqen H’ghar your true name?”
  “Some men have many names. Weasel. Arry. Arya.”
  She backed away from him, until she was pressed against the heart tree. “Did Gendry tell?”
  “A man knows,” he said again. “My lady of Stark.”
  Maybe the gods had sent him in answer to her prayers. “I need you to help me get those men out of the dungeons. That Glover and those others, all of them. We have to kill the guards and open the cell somehow—”
  “A girl forgets,” he said quietly. “Two she has had, three were owed. If a guard must die, she needs only speak his name.”
  “But one guard won’t be enough, we need to kill them all to open the cell.” Arya bit her lip hard to stop from crying. “I want you to save the northmen like I saved you.”
  He looked down at her pitilessly. “Three lives were snatched from a god. Three lives must be repaid. The gods are not mocked.” His voice was silk and steel.
  “I never mocked.” She thought for a moment. “The name . . . can I name anyone? And you’ll kill him?”
  Jaqen H’ghar inclined his head. “A man has said.”
  “Anyone?” she repeated. “A man, a woman, a little baby, or Lord Tywin, or the High Septon, or your father?”
  “A man’s sire is long dead, but did he live, and did you know his name, he would die at your command.”
  “Swear it,” Arya said. “Swear it by the gods.”
  “By all the gods of sea and air, and even him of fire, I swear it.” He placed a hand in the mouth of the weirwood. “By the seven new gods and the old gods beyond count, I swear it.”
  He has sworn. “Even if I named the king . . .”
  “Speak the name, and death will come. On the morrow, at the turn of the moon, a year from this day, it will come. A man does not fly like a bird, but one foot moves and then another and one day a man is there, and a king dies.” He knelt beside her, so they were face-to-face, “A girl whispers if she fears to speak aloud. Whisper it now. Is it Joffrey?”
  Arya put her lips to his ear. “It’s Jaqen H’ghar.”
  Even in the burning barn, with walls of flame towering all around and him in chains, he had not seemed so distraught as he did now. “A girl . . . she makes a jest.”
  “You swore. The gods heard you swear.”
  “The gods did hear,” There was a knife in his hand suddenly, its blade thin as her little finger. Whether it was meant for her or him, Arya could not say. “A girl will weep. A girl will lose her only friend.”
  “You’re not my friend. A friend would help me.” She stepped away from him, balanced on the balls of her feet in case he threw his knife. “I’d never kill a friend.”
  Jaqen’s smile came and went. “A girl might . . . name another name then, if a friend did help?”
  “A girl might,” she said. “If a friend did help.”
  The knife vanished. “Come.”
  “Now?” She had never thought he would act so quickly.
  “A man hears the whisper of sand in a glass. A man will not sleep until a girl unsays a certain name. Now, evil child.”
  I’m not an evil child, she thought, I am a direwolf, and the ghost in Harrenhal. She put her broomstick back in its hiding place and followed him from the godswood.
  Despite the hour, Harrenhal stirred with fitful life. Vargo Hoat’s arrival had thrown off all the routines. Ox carts, oxen, and horses had all vanished from the yard, but the bear cage was still there. It had been hung from the arched span of the bridge that divided the outer and middle wards, suspended on heavy chains, a few feet off the ground. A ring of torches bathed the area in light. Some of the boys from the stables were tossing stones to make the bear roar and grumble. Across the ward, light spilled through the door of the Barracks Hall, accompanied by the clatter of tankards and men calling for more wine. A dozen voices took up a song in a guttural tongue strange to Arya’s ears.
  They’re drinking and eating before they sleep, she realized. Pinkeye would have sent to wake me, to help with the serving. He’ll know I’m not abed. But likely he was busy pouring for the Brave Companions and those of Ser Amory’s garrison who had joined them. The noise they were making would be a good distraction.
  “The hungry gods will feast on blood tonight, if a man would do this thing,” Jaqen said. “Sweet girl, kind and gentle. Unsay one name and say another and cast this mad dream aside.”
  “I won’t.”
  “Just so.” He seemed resigned. “The thing will be done, but a girl must obey. A man has no time for talk.”
  “A girl will obey,” Arya said. “What should I do?”
  “A hundred men are hungry, they must be fed, the lord commands hot broth. A girl must run to the kitchens and tell her pie boy.”
  “Broth,” she repeated. “Where will you be?”
  “A girl will help make broth, and wait in the kitchens until a man comes for her. Go. Run.”
  Hot Pie was pulling his loaves from the ovens when she burst into the kitchen, but he was no longer alone. They’d woken the cooks to feed Vargo Hoat and his Bloody Mummers. Serving men were carrying off baskets of Hot Pie’s bread and tarts, the chief cook was carving cold slices off a ham, spit boys were turning rabbits while the pot girls basted them with honey, women were chopping onions and carrots. “What do you want, Weasel?” the chief cook asked when he saw her.
  “Broth,” she announced. “My lord wants broth.”
  He jerked his carving knife at the black iron kettles hung over the flames. “What do you think that is? Though I’d soon as piss in it as serve it to that goat. Can’t even let a man have a night’s sleep.” He spat. “Well, never you mind, run back and tell him a kettle can’t be hurried,”
  “I’m to wait here until it’s done.”
  “Then stay out of the way. Or better yet, make yourself of use. Run to the buttery; his goatship will be wanting butter and cheese. Wake up Pia and tell her she’d best be nimble for once, if she wants to keep both of her feet.”
  She ran as fast as she could. Pia was awake in the loft, moaning under one of the Mummers, but she slipped back into her clothes quick enough when she heard Arya shout. She filled six baskets with crocks of butter and big wedges of stinky cheese wrapped in cloth. “Here, help me with these,” she told Arya.
  “I can’t. But you better hurry or Vargo Hoat will chop off your foot.” She darted off before Pia could grab her. On the way back, she wondered why none of the captives had their hands or feet chopped off. Maybe Vargo Hoat was afraid to make Robb angry. Though he didn’t seem the sort to be afraid of anyone.
  Hot Pie was stirring the kettles with a long wooden spoon when Arya returned to the kitchens. She grabbed up a second spoon and started to help. For a moment she thought maybe she should tell him, but then she remembered the village and decided not to. He’d only yield again.
  Then she heard the ugly sound of Rorge’s voice. “Cook,” he shouted. “We’ll take your bloody broth.” Arya let go of the spoon in dismay. I never told him to bring them. Rorge wore his iron helmet, with the nasal that half hid his missing nose. Jaqen and Biter followed him into the kitchen.
  “The bloody broth isn’t bloody ready yet,” the cook said. “It needs to simmer. We only now put in the onions and—”
  “Shut your hole, or I’ll shove a spit up your ass and we’ll baste you for a turn or two. I said broth and I said now.”
  Hissing, Biter grabbed a handful of half-charred rabbit right off the spit, and tore into it with his pointed teeth while honey dripped between his fingers.
  The cook was beaten. “Take your bloody broth, then, but if the goat asks why it tastes so thin, you tell him.”
  Biter licked the grease and honey off his fingers as Jaqen Hghar donned a pair of heavy padded mitts. He gave a second pair to Arya. “A weasel will help.” The broth was boiling hot, and the kettles were heavy. Arya and Jaqen wrestled one between them, Rorge carried one by himself, and Biter grabbed two more, hissing in pain when the handles burned his hands. Even so, he did not drop them. They lugged the kettles out of the kitchens and across the ward. Two guards had been posted at the door of the Widow’s Tower. “What’s this?” one said to Rorge.
  “A pot of boiling piss, want some?”
  Jaqen smiled disarmingly. “A prisoner must eat too.”
  “No one said nothing about—”
  Arya cut him off. “It’s for them, not you.”
  The second guard waved them past. “Bring it down, then.”
  Inside the door a winding stair led down to the dungeons. Rorge led the way, with Jaqen and Arya bringing up the rear. “A girl will stay out of the way,” he told her.
  The steps opened onto a dank stone vault, long, gloomy, and windowless. A few torches burned in sconces at the near end where a group of Ser Amory’s guards sat around a scarred wooden table, talking and playing at tiles. Heavy iron bars separated them from where the captives were crowded together in the dark. The smell of the broth brought many up to the bars.
  Arya counted eight guards. They smelled the broth as well. “There’s the ugliest serving wench I ever saw,” their captain said to Rorge. “What’s in the kettle?”
  “Your cock and balls. You want to eat or not?”
  One of the guards had been pacing, one standing near the bars, a third sitting on the floor with his back to the wall, but the prospect of food drew all of them to the table.
  “About bloody time they fed us.”
  “That onions I smell?”
  “So where’s the bread?”
  “Fuck, we need bowls, cups, spoons—” “No you don’t.” Rorge heaved the scalding hot broth across the table, full in their faces. Jaqen H’ghar did the same. Biter threw his kettles too, swinging them underarm so they spun across the dungeon, raining soup. One caught the captain in the temple as he tried to rise. He went down like a sack of sand and lay still. The rest were screaming in agony, praying, or trying to crawl off.
  Arya pressed back against the wall as Rorge began to cut throats. Biter preferred to grab the men behind the head and under the chin and crack their necks with a single twist of his huge pale hands. Only one of the guards managed to get a blade out. Jaqen danced away from his slash, drew his own sword, drove the man back into a corner with a flurry of blows, and killed him with a thrust to the heart. The Lorathi brought the blade to Arya still red with heart’s blood and wiped it clean on the front of her shift. “A girl should be bloody too. This is her work.”
  The key to the cell hung from a hook on the wall above the table. Rorge took it down and opened the door. The first man through was the lord with the mailed fist on his surcoat. “Well done,” he said. “I am Robett Glover.”
  “My lord.” Jaqen gave him a bow.
  Once freed, the captives stripped the dead guards of their weapons and darted up the steps with steel in hand. Their fellows crowded after them, bare-handed. They went swiftly, and with scarcely a word. None of them seemed quite so badly wounded as they had when Vargo Hoat had marched them through the gates of Harrenhal. “This of the soup, that was clever,” the man Glover was saying. “I did not expect that. Was it Lord Hoat’s idea?”
  Rorge began to laugh. He laughed so hard that snot flew out the hole where his nose had been. Biter sat on top of one of the dead men, holding a limp hand as he gnawed at the fingers. Bones cracked between his teeth.
  “Who are you men?” A crease appeared between Robett Glover’s brows. “You were not with Hoat when he came to Lord Bolton’s encampment. Are you of the Brave Companions?”
  Rorge wiped the snot off his chin with the back of his hand. “We are now.”
  “This man has the honor to be Jaqen H’ghar, once of the Free City of Lorath. This man’s discourteous companions are named Rorge and Biter. A lord will know which is Biter.” He waved a hand toward Arya. “And here—”
  “I’m Weasel,” she blurted, before he could tell who she really was. She did not want her name said here, where Rorge might hear, and Biter, and all these others she did not know.
  She saw Glover dismiss her. “Very well,” he said. “Let’s make an end to this bloody business.”
  When they climbed back up the winding stair, they found the door guards lying in pools of their own blood. Northmen were running across the ward. Arya heard shouts. The door of Barracks Hall burst open and a wounded man staggered out screaming. Three others ran after him and silenced him with spear and sword. There was fighting around the gatehouse as well. Rorge and Biter rushed off with Glover, but Jaqen H’ghar knelt beside Arya. “A girl does not understand?”
  “Yes I do,” she said, though she didn’t, not truly.
  The Lorathi must have seen it on her face. “A goat has no loyalty. Soon a wolf banner is raised here, I think. But first a man would hear a certain name unsaid.”
  “I take back the name.” Arya chewed her lip. “Do I still have a third death?”
  “A girl is greedy.” Jaqen touched one of the dead guards and showed her his bloody fingers. “Here is three and there is four and eight more lie dead below. The debt is paid.”
  “The debt is paid,” Arya agreed reluctantly. She felt a little sad. Now she was just a mouse again.
  “A god has his due. And now a man must die.” A strange smile touched the lips of Jaqen H’ghar.
  “Die?” she said, confused. What did he mean? “But I unsaid the name. You don’t need to die now.”
  “I do. My time is done.” Jaqen passed a hand down his face from forehead to chin, and where it went he changed. His cheeks grew fuller, his eyes closer; his nose hooked, a scar appeared on his right cheek where no scar had been before. And when he shook his head, his long straight hair, half red and half white, dissolved away to reveal a cap of tight black curls.
  Arya’s mouth hung open. “Who are you?” she whispered, too astonished to be afraid. “How did you do that? Was it hard?”
  He grinned, revealing a shiny gold tooth. “No harder than taking a new name, if you know the way.”
  “Show me,” she blurted. “I want to do it too.”
  “If you would learn, you must come with me.”
  Arya grew hesitant. “Where?”
  “Far and away, across the narrow sea.”
  “I can’t. I have to go home. To Winterfell.”
  “Then we must part,” he said, “for I have duties too.” He lifted her hand and pressed a small coin into her palm. “Here.”
  “What is it?”
  “A coin of great value.”
  Arya bit it. It was so hard it could only be iron. “Is it worth enough to buy a horse?”
  “It is not meant for the buying of horses.”
  “Then what good is it?”
  “As well ask what good is life, what good is death? if the day comes when you would find me again, give that coin to any man from Braavos, and say these words to him—valar morghulis.”
  “Valar morghulis,” Arya repeated. It wasn’t hard. Her fingers closed tight over the coin. Across the yard, she could hear men dying. “Please don’t go, Jaqen.”
  “Jaqen is as dead as Arry,” he said sadly, “and I have promises to keep. Valar morghulis, Arya Stark. Say it again.”
  “Valar morghulis,” she said once more, and the stranger in Jaqen’s clothes bowed to her and stalked off through the darkness, cloak swirling. She was alone with the dead men. They deserved to die, Arya told herself, remembering all those Ser Amory Lorch had killed at the holdfast by the lake.
  The cellars under Kingspyre were empty when she returned to her bed of straw. She whispered her names to her pillow, and when she was done she added, “Valar morghulis,” in a small soft voice, wondering what it meant.
  Come dawn, Pinkeye and the others were back, all but one boy who’d been killed in the fighting for no reason that anyone could say. Pinkeye went up alone to see how matters stood by light of day, complaining all the while that his old bones could not abide steps. When he returned, he told them that Harrenhal had been taken. “Them Bloody Mummers killed some of Ser Amory’s lot in their beds, and the rest at table after they were good and drunk. The new lord will be here before the day’s out, with his whole host. He’s from the wild north up where that Wall is, and they say he’s a hard one. This lord or that lord, there’s still work to be done. Any foolery and I’ll whip the skin off your back.” He looked at Arya when he said that, but never said a word to her about where she had been the night before.
  All morning she watched the Bloody Mummers strip the dead of their valuables and drag the corpses to the Flowstone Yard, where a pyre was laid to dispose of them. Shagwell the Fool hacked the heads off two dead knights and pranced about the castle swinging them by the hair and making them talk. “What did you die of?” one head asked. “Hot weasel soup,” replied the second.
  Arya was set to mopping up dried blood. No one said a word to her beyond the usual, but every so often she would notice people looking at her strangely. Robett Glover and the other men they’d freed must have talked about what had happened down in the dungeon, and then Shagwell and his stupid talking heads started in about the weasel soup. She would have told him to shut up, but she was scared to. The fool was half-mad, and she’d heard that he’d once killed a man for not laughing at one of his japes. He better shut his mouth or I’ll put him on my list with the rest, she thought as she scrubbed at a reddish-brown stain. It was almost evenfall when the new master of Harrenhal arrived. He had a plain face, beardless and ordinary, notable only for his queer pale eyes. Neither plump, thin, nor muscular, he wore black ringmail and a spotted pink cloak. The sigil on his banner looked like a man dipped in blood. “On your knees for the Lord of the Dreadfort!” shouted his squire, a boy no older than Arya, and Harrenhal knelt.
  Vargo Hoat came forward. “My lord, Harrenhal ith yourth.”
  The lord gave answer, but too softly for Arya to hear. Robett Glover and Ser Aenys Frey, freshly bathed and clad in clean new doublets and cloaks, came up to join them. After some brief talk, Ser Aenys led them over to Rorge and Biter. Arya was surprised to see them still here; somehow she would have expected them to vanish when Jaqen did. Arya heard the harsh sound of Rorge’s voice, but not what he was saying. Then Shagwell pounced on her, dragging her out across the yard. “My lord, my lord,” he sang, tugging at her wrist, “here’s the weasel who made the soup!”
  “Let go,” Arya said, wriggling out of his grasp.
  The lord regarded her. Only his eyes moved; they were very pale, the color of ice. “How old are you, child?”
  She had to think for a moment to remember. “Ten.”
  “Ten, my lord,” he reminded her. “Are you fond of animals?”
  “Some kinds. My lord.”
  A thin smile twitched across his lips. “But not lions, it would seem. Nor manticores.”
  She did not know what to say to that, so she said nothing.
  “They tell me you are called Weasel. That will not serve. What name did your mother give you?”
  She bit her lip, groping for another name. Lommy had called her Lumpyhead, Sansa used Horseface, and her father’s men once dubbed her Arya Underfoot, but she did not think any of those were the sort of name he wanted.
  “Nymeria,” she said. “Only she called me Nan for short.”
  “You will call me my lord when you speak to me, Nan,” the lord said mildly. “You are too young to be a Brave Companion, I think, and of the wrong sex. Are you afraid of leeches, child?”
  “They’re only leeches. My lord.”
  “My squire could take a lesson from you, it would seem. Frequent leechings are the secret of a long life. A man must purge himself of bad blood. You will do, I think. For so long as I remain at Harrenhal, Nan, you shall be my cupbearer, and serve me at table and in chambers.”
  This time she knew better than to say that she’d sooner work in the stables. “Yes, your lord. I mean, my lord.”
  The lord waved a hand. “Make her presentable,” he said to no one in particular, “and make certain she knows how to pour wine without spilling it.” Turning away, he lifted a hand and said, “Lord Hoat, see to those banners above the gatehouse.”
  Four Brave Companions climbed to the ramparts and hauled down the lion of Lannister and Ser Amory’s own black manticore. In their place they raised the flayed man of the Dreadfort and the direwolf of Stark. And that evening, a page named Nan poured wine for Roose Bolton and Vargo Hoat as they stood on the gallery, watching the Brave Companions parade Ser Amory Lorch naked through the middle ward. Ser Amory pleaded and sobbed and clung to the legs of his captors, until Rorge pulled him loose, and Shagwell kicked him down into the bear pit.
  The bear is all in black, Arya thought. Like Yoren. She filled Roose Bolton’s cup, and did not spill a drop.



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter48 艾莉亚
  “这儿闹鬼,真的哦。”热派正在揉面包,从手掌到胳膊肘沾满面粉。“昨晚皮雅在储藏室里碰到东西了。”
  艾莉亚骂了句粗话。皮雅常在储藏室里见东西。通常是男人。“可不可以给我个果酱派?”她问,“你烤了整整一盘嘛。”
  “我需要一整盘。亚摩利爵士就好这口。”
  她恨亚摩利爵士,“那我们在上面啐口水。”
  热派紧张地东张西望。厨房里满是阴影和回音,其他厨子和下人都在炉子上方巨穴般的阁楼里睡觉。“他会发现的!”
  “才不会,”艾莉亚说,“口水又吃不出来。”
  “他要是吃出来,挨鞭子的是我。”热派停止揉面。“你甚至不该待在这儿。现在是深夜呢。”
  没错,但艾莉亚才不在乎。即使在漆黑的深夜,厨房也不会停止工作,总有人值班:揉面团制作面包,拿长木勺搅汤,或者杀猪来准备亚摩利爵士的早餐培根。今晚轮到热派。
  “如果‘粉红眼’醒来发现你不在——”热派说。
  “粉红眼不会醒啦,”他的真名是梅布尔,但人人都叫他“粉红眼”,因为他眼睛老是黏呼呼的,“睡下去跟死猪一样。”他一早起来就拿麦酒配早餐,晚饭后便醉醺醺地睡去,连梦中流淌的唾沫都是酒的颜色。艾莉亚只需等到他打呼噜,便可赤脚悄悄爬上仆人用的楼梯,发出的声响就像老鼠。她已经成了老鼠,大小蜡烛都不用。西利欧曾告诉她,黑暗可以为友,他说得对,月光和星光便已足够。“我打赌,我们能逃跑,我跑了粉红眼也不知道,”她告诉热派。
  “我才不要逃呢,在这儿多好,比荒山野林的强多了。我不想吃虫子。来,帮我撒点面粉到板子上。”
  艾莉亚竖起耳朵,“那是什么?”
  “什么?我没——”
  “用你的耳朵听,不是用嘴巴。那是战号,吹了两下,你没听见吗?还有闸门拉铁链的声音,不是有人要出去,就是有人要进来。想不想去看看?”自那天早上泰温公爵率军出发后,赫伦堡的城门还没开过呢。
  “我在做早餐面包,”热派抱怨。“而—而且我跟你说了,我讨厌黑暗。”
  “那我一个人去看,待会儿再告诉你。给我一个果酱派行不行?”
  “不行。”
  她还是偷了一个,边走边吃。派皮又薄又脆,其中塞满碎果仁、水果和奶酪,刚刚出炉,还是热的。偷吃亚摩利爵士的果酱派让艾莉亚觉得自己很英勇。光着一双脚,稳健又轻巧,她轻声唱道,我是鬼魂在赫伦堡。
  号角将沉睡中的城堡唤醒,大家纷纷走到院子来看个究竟,艾莉亚混在人群中。一列牛车隆隆作响驶进闸门,抢来的财物,她一看就知道。护卫车队的骑手们嘀咕着怪异的语言,甲胄在月光下闪着淡淡的光,她看到两匹黑白条纹的马。是血戏班。艾莉亚往阴影里缩了缩。牛车运进一头关在笼子里的大黑熊,其他车里则载满银器、武器、盾牌、一袋袋面粉、一窝窝尖叫的猪,以及骨瘦如柴的狗和鸡。艾莉亚正计算自己有多久没吃过烤猪肉,这时俘虏们走了进来。
  他高傲地昂着头,从举止和衣着看来,一定是位领主。她看到他破碎的红外衣下闪亮的锁甲,还以为是兰尼斯特家的人,但当他经过火炬旁,她发现他的纹章是银色的拳套,不是狮子。他手腕被绑得紧紧的,脚踝的绳子更将他和身后的人连在一起,绳子互相衔接:整个队列只能以一致的步伐摇晃着缓缓挪动。许多人受了伤,但只要谁停下来,骑手便会跑上来抽一鞭,驱赶他继续前进。她想数数总共有多少俘虏,但数到五十就乱了套,只知道总数至少是这个数的两倍。他们衣服上沾泥带血,映着火炬的光,令人很难分辨纹章印记,但一瞥之下,她还是认出了一部分:双塔,日芒,剥皮人,战斧……战斧是赛文家,黑底日芒是卡史塔克。他们是北方人,父亲的部下,罗柏的部下。她不愿去想这代表什么意义。
  血戏班的成员一一下马。马房小弟揉揉睡眼,从稻草堆里爬出来,照料他们累得半死的坐骑。有人大喊着要酒。吵闹声惊醒了亚摩利·洛奇爵士,他来到院子上方拱顶的楼台,左右各有一人执火炬侍候。山羊头盔的瓦格·赫特在下面勒住缰绳。“代理城主大人,”佣兵打声招呼。他的声音浑浊不清,好像舌头太大,嘴里放不下似的。
  “怎么回事,赫特?”亚摩利爵士皱眉问。
  “抓到俘虏。如斯·波顿想过河,但我们勇士船把他的先头部队打了个七零八落。杀死好多,可是波顿跑了。这是他们的先锋官,葛洛佛,后面那个是伊尼斯·佛雷爵士。”(注:译者在这里用了个别别字,擅作主张修改了过来,请口齿不清地读赫特的话:-D)
  亚摩利爵士用那双小猪眼瞪着下方绑在一起的俘虏。艾莉亚觉得他并不高兴,全城都知道,他与瓦格·赫特不合。“很好,”他说,“凯德温爵士,把这些人丢进地牢。”
  外衣有钢甲拳套的领主抬起头。“你保证给我们礼遇——”他开口。
  “闭嘴!”瓦格·赫特喷着唾沫,朝他嘶叫。
  亚摩利爵士转向俘虏们:“赫特的保证与我无关。泰温大人任命我为赫伦堡代理城主,我爱怎样处置,就怎样处置。”他对卫兵打个手势。“寡妇塔下的大牢应该能容纳所有人。谁不愿去,可以死在这里。”
  当他的手下用矛尖驱赶俘虏们离开时,艾莉亚看见粉红眼终于出现在楼梯间,在火光下直眨眼睛。若是他发现她失踪,准会大呼小叫地威胁拿鞭子狠抽她一顿,但她并不害怕。他不是威斯。他一会儿威胁打这个,一会儿又要抽那个,但艾莉亚从没见他真正打过人。当然,最好还是别让他瞧见。她环视四周,人们正给牛解下輓具,并从车辆卸货,勇士团的成员嚷嚷着要酒,还有许多好奇的人在围观笼子里的熊。混乱中,偷溜走很容易。她悄悄打来路离开,希望在被人发现抓去干活之前,逃个无影无踪。
  在城门和马厩之外,巨大的城堡几乎全部荒芜。吵闹逐渐减弱。旋风刮起,号哭塔的石头缝隙发出高亢悚然的尖啸。神木林已开始落叶,叶子随风飘过废弃的庭院,飘过空荡荡的建筑物,擦着石头,发出轻微的声响。如今赫伦堡再度空旷,声音由是有了诡异的效果。有时石头会吸走声音,将庭院裹进一层沉默的毯子;有时回音有自己的生命,每一次落脚都成为幽灵大军的踏步,每一回远方的话音都成为鬼魂欢宴的笑语。这些奇怪的声响困扰着热派,却不能困扰艾莉亚。
  静如影,她安然掠过中庭,绕开恐怖塔,穿过空荡荡的鹰笼——据说在这里,死去猎鹰的鬼魂仍在用虚无的翅膀搅动空气。她觉得好自由,想去哪儿就能去哪儿。驻军不到一百,如此小的一支部队,完全被偌大的赫伦堡所吞没,于是百炉厅连同许多次要建筑一起关闭,甚至号哭塔也废弃不用。亚摩利·洛奇爵士住进焚王塔里的领主套房,和大贵族的居所一样宽敞,艾莉亚和其他仆人也跟着搬进塔下的地窖,以便就近使唤。当初泰温公爵在时,去哪儿都有士兵盘问,但如今一百个人守着一千扇门,谁也不清楚谁在哪儿,也没人在乎他人的去向了。
  经过铁匠房时,艾莉亚听见锤子不断铿锵。高高的窗户,映着暗橙色的火光。她爬上屋顶偷偷往下看,只见詹德利正在打造胸甲,他干活很专心,似乎全世界只剩下金属、风箱和炉火,而铁锤成了手臂的一部分。她看着他胸肌的运动,倾听他用钢铁制造的音乐。他好强壮,她心想。当他拿起长柄钳子,将胸甲夹起浸入回火的水槽时,艾莉亚“哧溜”一声翻下窗口,跳到他身旁的地面。
  他看来并不惊讶,“小妹妹,该上床睡觉啦。”他把胸甲浸入冷水,甲胄发出猫一样的“咝咝”声,“外面那么吵,怎么回事?”
  “瓦格·赫特带回一些俘虏。我看到他们的纹章,里面有个是深林堡葛洛佛家的是我父亲的人。其他人大部分也是。”突然间,艾莉亚明白自己为何信步走到这里。“你帮帮我,把他们救出来。”
  詹德利大笑,“我们该怎么做呢?”
  “亚摩利爵士把他们关进地牢,就寡妇塔下那间大牢房。你可以用你的锤子把门砸开——”
  “你以为卫兵会干看着,一边打赌我要挥几下才能砸开?”
  艾莉亚咬紧嘴唇。“我们得杀死卫兵。”
  “怎么杀?”
  “他们没几个人啦。”
  “就算只有两个,对你我来说还是太多。在渔村,你还没学到教训吗?你要真去试,包管被瓦格·赫特砍掉双手双脚,别忘了,这是他的作风。”詹德利又拿起钳子。
  “你怕了。”
  “别烦我,小妹妹。”
  “詹德利,那里有一百个北方人呢,也许还要多,我数都数不过来,反正不比亚摩利爵士的人少。嗯,我是没算上血戏班,但只要放他们出来,我们肯定能夺下城堡,然后逃跑。”
  “算了吧,你放不了他们,就像你救不了罗米。”詹德利用钳子翻动胸甲,仔细检查。“就算真能逃,我们去哪里?”
  “去临冬城啊,”她立即答道。“我会告诉母亲你是怎么帮我的,你可以留在——”
  “我会获得小姐您的青睐?从此为您的坐骑镶蹄铁,为您尊贵的兄弟们铸剑?”
  有时候他就是会惹人生气。“你别这样笨啦!”
  “一样是流汗出力,我凭什么赌上双脚,拿临冬城跟赫伦堡交换?你认得‘黑拇指’老本恩吗?他从小来到赫伦堡,先后为河安伯爵夫人及她的父亲和祖父打铁效力,甚至在河安家接管赫伦堡之前,还为罗斯坦家族服务过。眼下他是泰温公爵的铁匠,你知道他怎么说?剑就是剑,盔就是盔,手伸进火里就会烧伤——这些东西,不管你为谁效力都不变。总而言之,卢坎是个不错的师傅,我要留下来。”
  “你会被太后抓到的!‘黑拇指’本恩又没人要抓!”
  “金袍子要的很可能不是我。”
  “才怪!就是你,你明明知道:你是个重要人物。”
  “我是个铁匠学徒,有朝一日说不定能成为武器师傅……只要我别干些逃跑的蠢事,然后为此失去双脚甚至丢掉小命的话。”他背过身去,再度举起锤子敲打。艾莉亚无助地握手成拳。“下次你做头盔,把牛角改成骡耳朵!”再不快跑,她就会忍不住要揍他了。就算我揍他,这笨蛋也没感觉啦!好啊,等他们发现他是谁,一刀砍下这骡脑袋,他就会后悔不帮我了。没他参加才好呢,在那个渔村,就是他害她被抓的。
  想到渔村,她就想起那一路的长途跋涉,想起仓库,想起记事本,想起那个被钉头锤砸扁脸的小男孩,想起老笨蛋“一切皆为乔佛里”,想起绿手罗米。我从前是头绵羊,现在成了老鼠,只会躲躲藏藏。艾莉亚咬紧嘴唇,试图寻找自己的勇气。贾昆给过我勇气,他让我成为赫伦堡的鬼魂,而不只是老鼠。
  威斯死后她一直在躲避罗拉斯人。奇斯威克的死还好说,谁都可以把人从城墙上推下来,但威斯那条丑陋的斑点狗是他从小养大的,要让这畜牲背叛他,想必用了什么黑魔法。贾昆、罗尔杰和尖牙都是尤伦从黑牢里挖出来的,她想起来,贾昆一定干过些可怕的事,尤伦知道,所以才用链子捆着他。如果这个罗拉斯人是巫师,那罗尔杰和尖牙就是他从地狱里召唤来的恶魔,他们根本不像人呢。
  贾昆还欠她一条命。在老奶妈的故事里,古灵精怪会让人们许愿,许第三个愿时得特别小心,因为那是最后一个愿望。奇斯威克和威斯都不太重要,第三条命一定得有价值,艾莉亚每晚复诵姓名时都告诉自己。现在边跑边想,她突然怀疑自己犹豫不决的真正原因。是啊,只用一句耳语便能取人性命,她便无需害怕任何人……可一旦用掉最后一个名额,她又要变回老鼠了。
  粉红眼已经醒来,她不敢回去睡觉,可又不知该躲哪儿,于是去了神木林。她喜欢松木和哨兵树强烈刺激的味道,喜欢青草和泥土挤进趾缝的感觉,喜欢风吹树叶的声响。一条蜿蜒的小溪缓缓流过林间。一棵树木倒落下来,下面有个小坑。
  在腐木和扭曲的碎枝下,她找到自己的剑。
  詹德利太固执,不愿给她做,她只好自己摘扫帚的须茬当剑用。这剑实在太轻,而且没有握把,但剑尖却还参差锐利。
  平日只要得空,她就会偷偷溜过来练习从前西利欧传授的技艺。她光着脚在落叶间移动,劈下枝条,击落树叶,甚至爬到树上,在枝干间跳跃舞蹈。她用脚趾攀住树枝,来回行动,随着平衡感逐渐建立,摇晃不稳的情况日益减少。最好的练习时间是晚上,晚上没有人打扰她。
  这次,艾莉亚又爬上树。高高地站在树叶的王国中,她拔出剑来,刹时将亚摩利爵士、血戏班、父亲的部下这一切的一切都抛在脑后,沉醉于脚底粗糙的木枝和空中挥舞扫帚剑的快感中。破枝杈变作乔佛里,她不停攻击,直到它掉落下去。太后、伊林爵士、马林爵士和猎狗都只是树叶,她毫不留情地将之一一斩杀,捣成丝丝绿碎片。胳膊挥累了,她便跷脚坐上高枝,在凉爽黑暗的空气中喘气,一边倾听捕猎的蝙蝠发出的吱吱尖叫。透过繁茂的树冠,她看见白骨一般的心树枝干。和临冬城完全一样。难道真是那棵?……难道她只需爬下去,就又回到了家里,甚至还发现父亲一如往常地坐在那棵鱼梁木下。
  于是她把剑往腰带里一塞,顺着高低的枝条滑回地面,向鱼梁木走去。月光将它的枝干染成银白,五角的红叶在夜色里却是黑暗。艾莉亚注视着刻在树干上的人脸,那是一张可怕的脸,嘴巴扭曲,眼神凌厉,充满仇恨。诸神就是这般模样吗?诸神也会像凡人一样受到伤害吗?我该向它们祈祷啊,她突然想。
  艾莉亚跪下来,却不知道怎么开始。她合拢双手,请帮帮我,远古诸神,她默默祷告,帮我把那些人放出地牢,杀了亚摩利爵士,然后带我回临冬城,回家。让我成为水舞者,成为冰原狼,永远不要害怕。
  这样就够了吗?远古诸神听见了吗?是不是该大声说呢?或许……该祈祷得久一点,记得父亲时常祈祷很久很久的。可是远古诸神却不帮他,想起这点她很恼火。“你们应该救他,”她忍不住责骂那棵树,“他一直向你们祷告。帮不帮我我倒不在乎,反正就算你们要帮,我觉得你们也没能耐……”
  “女孩不可嘲弄众神。”
  这声音令她大吃一惊。她拔出木剑,一跃而起。贾昆·赫加尔站在黑暗中,一动不动,仿佛林中一棵树。“某人来听名字。一个两个第三个。某人要把该做的事做完。”
  艾莉亚垂下破剑,指着地面。“你怎么知道我在这儿?”
  “某人的眼睛会看。某人的耳朵会听。某人洞察真相。”
  她怀疑地瞪视他,难道是诸神派他来的?“你怎么让狗杀威斯?罗尔杰和尖牙是不是你从地狱里召唤来的?你真的叫贾昆·赫加尔吗?”
  “有人名字很多。黄鼠狼。阿利。艾莉亚。”
  她朝后倒退,直到背脊抵住心树。“詹德利说的?”
  “某人洞察真相。”他重复,“史塔克小姐。”
  也许他的出现真是诸神对她祈祷的回应。“我要你帮忙,把那些人放出地牢。放了那个葛洛佛,还有其他所有人。我们得想办法杀死卫兵,打开牢门——”
  “女孩忘记了,”他平静地说,“她有三条命,至今要了两个。要杀哪个卫兵,说出他的名字。”
  “一个卫兵是不够的,得把他们通通杀死,才能打开牢房。”艾莉亚狠狠咬住嘴唇,不让自己哭出来。“我要你像我救你一样救那些北方人。”
  他低头看着她,不带一丝同情。“女孩取走三条本属于他的命。女孩就得拿出三条命来偿还。不可欺瞒神灵。”他的声音既像丝绸又像钢铁。
  “我没有欺瞒。”她想了一会儿。“名字……我说出任何人的名字?你都会杀他?”
  贾昆·赫加尔点点头。“某人言出必践。”
  “任何人都可以吗?”她重复,“男人,女人,小孩,或者泰温公爵?或者总主教?或者你父亲?”
  “某人高堂早已去世,如果他仍在世,你又说得出他的名字,他的生死便由你支配。”
  “你发誓,”艾莉亚说,“对诸神发誓。”
  “奉海洋与空气中一切神祗之名,更奉火神之名,吾立此誓。”他将一只手放进鱼梁木嘴里。“奉新生七神及诸多远古神祗之名,吾立此誓。”
  他发誓了。“即使我说的是国王……”
  “名字出口,死亡降临。也许次日,也许隔月,也许来年,死亡将不离不弃。某人无翅不能飞,但一步接一步,终有一天会达目的,国王亦将死去。”他跪在她身前,他们面对着面,“女孩如果害怕,可以悄悄地说。快快说出来吧,是不是乔佛里?”
  艾莉亚将嘴唇凑近他耳朵。“是贾昆·赫加尔。”
  即使在燃烧的谷仓,四周是咆哮的火海,身体又被铁链束缚,他也没有此刻惊慌。“女孩……开玩笑。”
  “你发过誓。诸神听到了你的誓言。”
  “众神听到了,”他手中突然出现一把小刀,刀身像她小指头那么细。艾莉亚不知他要杀自己还是杀她。“女孩会哭泣。女孩将失去惟一的朋友。”
  “你不是我朋友。是朋友就会帮我。”她退开一步,把身体平衡放在脚尖上,以防他万一射出小刀。“我不杀朋友。”
  贾昆的笑容一闪即逝。“如果朋友肯帮忙,女孩也许可以……换个名字?”
  “女孩也许会,”她说。“如果朋友肯帮忙。”
  小刀消失。“跟我来。”
  “现在?”她没料到他立刻就要行动。
  “某人听到沙漏的低语。女孩不收回名字,某人便睡不安宁。快来吧,恶毒的孩子。”
  我不是恶毒的孩子,她心想,我是冰原狼,是赫伦堡的鬼魂。她将扫帚剑藏回原处,跟着他走出神木林。
  虽然已是深夜,赫伦堡中却生气勃勃,只因瓦格·赫特的抵达完全打乱了日常作息。此刻庭院里车辆、牛和马匹都已消失不见,只有关熊的笼子还在。它被挂在分隔外庭和中庭的拱桥上,用沉重的铁链吊着,离地数尺,一圈火炬将它沐浴在亮光中。几个马房小弟正朝熊扔石头,惹得它咆哮怒吼。院子对面,光线从兵营大厅的门中透出,伴随着杯盏交碰和呼喝要酒的声音。十几个人在唱歌,用一种喉音的语言,艾莉亚觉得很怪异。
  他们入睡前要大吃大喝一番,她意识到,粉红眼会叫我起床服侍,然后发现我不在床上。不过此刻他大概正忙着给“勇士团”及加入狂欢的驻军倒酒,无暇他顾了吧。
  “某人若付诸行动,饥饿的众神今晚将享受鲜血的盛宴,”贾昆说。“可爱的女孩,仁慈温柔的女孩,收回那个名字,说出另一个吧,撇开这疯狂的梦。”
  “不。”
  “那好吧。”他似乎放弃了。“某人从命,但女孩得遵从指示,某人无暇多说。”“女孩会遵从,”艾莉亚道。“我该做什么?”
  “一百个俘虏饿着肚子,得吃东西,大人下令要肉汤。女孩跑去厨房,告诉她的卖派小弟。”
  “我去要肉汤,”她重复。“你呢?”
  “女孩帮忙做汤,然后等在厨房,某人会来找她。去吧。快跑。”
  她冲进厨房时,热派正把面包从烤箱里拿出来,但这里不再是他独自一人,厨子被全部叫醒,为瓦格·赫特和血戏班做饭。仆人们忙着把热派做的一篮篮面包和果酱派端出去,大厨在切凉火腿,司炉的小弟在翻转烤兔,洗锅小妹们则给它们涂蜂蜜,厨娘在切洋葱和胡萝卜。“你干吗,黄鼠狼?”大厨看到她便问。
  “肉汤,”她宣布。“大人要肉汤。”
  他用切肉的刀朝火上的黑铁锅指指。“你以为那是什么?告诉你,我会先往里面撒泡尿,然后端去给那山羊。让人睡一晚安稳觉都不行!”他忿忿不平地说。“好了,你不用管,回去告诉他锅子催不得。”
  “我就在这里等,直到它煮好。”
  “那就别碍手碍脚,或者帮点忙。这样吧,你去储藏室,把山羊大人要的黄油和奶酪拿来。叫醒皮雅,告诉她,如果想保住双脚,这次就给我利索点儿。”
  她竭尽全力飞奔。皮雅已经醒了,但还睡在阁楼,在一个血戏班成员的身子下呻吟。当她听见艾莉亚叫喊,立即穿回衣服,把黄油罐及包在布里一大块一大块臭烘烘的奶酪装满六个篮子。“来,帮我一把,”她告诉艾莉亚。
  “我不帮,你最好自己快去,不然瓦格·赫特会砍掉你的脚。”不等皮雅抓她,艾莉亚拔腿就跑。回去的路上,她突然纳闷,为何没有一个俘虏被砍掉手脚呢?难道瓦格·赫特害怕罗柏?可他看起来真是天不怕地不怕呀。
  艾莉亚回到厨房时,热派正拿长柄木勺搅锅子,她抓起另一把勺子来帮忙。片刻之间,她寻思该把计划告诉他,随后想起渔村里的事,便决定不要说。他只会再投降一次啦。
  接着,她听见罗尔杰刺耳的嗓门。“厨子,”他喊。“我们来取该死的汤。”艾莉亚惊慌失措地放下勺子。糟糕,他们怎么参加了!罗尔杰戴着铁盔,护鼻掩盖了脸上的空洞。贾昆和尖牙跟在他后面。
  “该死的汤他妈的还没好,”大厨道,“还要炖一炖,洋葱刚放进——”
  “闭上臭穴,否则我用烤肉叉叉你屁眼,涂上蜂蜜烤你几圈。我说要汤,现在就要!”
  尖牙嘶声怪叫,一边从铁叉上撕下一大块烤得半焦的兔肉,用尖牙一口咬下,蜂蜜从指间滴落。
  大厨屈服了。“那就把该死的汤拿走,如果山羊怨东怪西,你自己解释。”
  尖牙意犹未尽地舔舔指间的油脂和蜂蜜,贾昆·赫加尔戴上一副厚垫手套,将另一副交给艾莉亚,“黄鼠狼来帮忙。”肉汤煮得滚烫,锅子又重,艾莉亚和贾昆费尽全力才抬起一个,罗尔杰自己搬一锅,尖牙则提了两个,他的手被锅柄烫到,嘴里痛苦嘶叫,手上却没半分松劲。他们将锅子搬出厨房,穿过庭院。两个卫兵在寡妇塔门前站岗。“这是什么?”其中一个询问罗尔杰。
  “一锅滚烫的尿,想不想尝尝?”
  贾昆露出迷人的微笑,“我们给俘虏送吃的。”
  “没人说过会——”
  艾莉亚打断他。“这是给他们,又不是给你。”
  第二个卫兵挥手示意通过。“那就拿下去吧。”
  门内是一条蜿蜒的楼梯,向下直通地牢。四人中罗尔杰引路,贾昆和艾莉亚断后。“女孩躲远点,”他告诉她。
  楼梯尽头是一个狭长的石地窖,潮湿阴暗,没有天窗。近处有几支火炬在支架上燃烧,一群亚摩利爵士的士兵围坐在一张破木桌旁玩牌聊天,沉重的铁栅栏将他们和挤在黑暗中的俘虏分开。他们刚进来,肉汤的味道便将许多俘虏吸引到栅栏前。
  艾莉亚数了数,一共八个卫兵。他们也闻到肉汤的香味。“你是我这辈子见过最丑的侍女,”他们的队长对罗尔杰说,“锅里是什么?”
  “你的老二和蛋蛋,味道怎么样?”
  有个卫兵本来在踱步,另一个站在栅栏旁,又一个靠墙坐在地板上,但食物将他们通通吸引到桌边。
  “他妈的也该吃饭了。”
  “里面有洋葱?”
  “面包在哪儿?”
  “见鬼,我们需要碗,杯子,勺子——”
  “不,你们不需要。”罗尔杰用力举起滚烫的汤锅,泼过桌子,全浇在他们脸上。贾昆。赫加尔也依法而为。尖牙则像扔盘子一样飞出锅子,锅子旋转着穿过牢房,汤汁如雨洒落。队长正要起身,却被回旋的锅子砸中太阳穴,像沙包一般倒下去,一动不动了。其余人或痛苦惨叫,或乞求饶命,或企图偷偷溜走。
  艾莉亚贴紧墙壁,罗尔杰开始割人喉咙,尖牙则用一双惨白巨手抓住卫兵们的后脑和下巴,一下子便扭断脖子。只有一个卫兵来得及拔剑。贾昆舞蹈般地闪过他的攻击,抽出自己的剑,几个突刺将那人逼至角落,然后一剑穿心,毙人性命。罗拉斯人提剑走到艾莉亚跟前,剑上流淌着心脏的热血,他用她的衣服前襟把血擦净。“女孩该沾血。这是她的手笔。”
  牢房钥匙挂在桌边墙壁的钩子上。罗尔杰将它取下,打开牢门。首先出门的是那个外衣上有钢甲拳套纹章的领主。“干得好,”他道,“我是罗贝特·葛洛佛。”
  “大人,”贾昆朝他一鞠躬。
  一获自由,众俘立即夺下死卫兵的武器,提在手中,冲上楼梯,后面的人空着手蜂拥跟随。他们全都行动迅捷,一言不发,当初瓦格·赫特赶他们进城门时带的伤全都不药而愈。“汤的办法真是妙,”葛洛佛说,“我倒没想到,这是赫特大人的主意?”
  罗尔杰哈哈大笑,笑得鼻涕从原来是鼻子的那个洞里飞溅出来。尖牙坐在死人身上,抓起一只软绵绵的胳膊,啃尸体的指头。齿间嘎吱作响。
  “诸位是什么人?”罗贝特·葛洛佛额现褶皱。“诸位并未跟随赫特大人来到波顿大人的营地,敢问诸位可是勇士团的成员?”
  罗尔杰用手背擦掉下巴上的鼻涕。“我们现在是了。”
  “此人很荣幸是贾昆·赫加尔,从罗拉斯自由贸易城邦而来。此人无礼的同伴是罗尔杰和尖牙。大人看得出谁是尖牙。”他将手一挥,指向艾莉亚。“这位——”
  “我是黄鼠狼,”她赶紧道,以免他暴露她的真实身份。她不想在这儿说出自己的名字,叫罗尔杰、尖牙和一大群不认识的人听到。
  葛洛佛根本不在乎她。“很好,”他说,“我们来了结这出血淋淋的戏剧吧。”
  他们爬上蜿蜒的楼梯,发现门口的卫兵已倒在血泊中。北方人冲过庭院,艾莉亚听见叫喊。兵营大厅的门骤然打开,一个受伤的人一边尖叫,一边跌跌撞撞地跑出来。另外三个人在后面追赶,最后用长矛和剑让他闭了嘴。城门楼附近有战斗,罗尔杰和尖牙跟随葛洛佛冲过去,但贾昆·赫加尔在艾莉亚身边跪下。“女孩不明白?”
  “我明白,”她说,虽然她并不真正明白。
  罗拉斯人从她脸上看了出来。“山羊无忠心,狼旗将升起。某人要听某个名字被收回。”
  “我收回那个名字。”艾莉亚咬住嘴唇。“我还有第三条命吗?”
  “女孩很贪心。”贾昆摸摸死去的卫兵,给她看染血的手指。“这是第三个,那是第四个,下面还躺着八个。债已还清。”
  “债已还清,”虽不情愿,但艾莉亚不得不同意。她感到有些悲哀,自己又成了老鼠。
  “红神是债主。某人必须死。”贾昆·赫加尔唇边泛起一丝奇特的微笑。
  “死?”她困惑地说。他什么意思?“我已经收回名字了呀。你现在不需要死啦。”“某人必须死。某人时辰已到。”贾昆把手由上至下抹过脸庞,从额头直到下巴,所经之处发生了变化:面容变得丰满,双眼靠得更近,鼻子成了鹰钩,一条前所未有的疤痕出现在右颊。他甩甩头,那又长又直、半红半白的头发消失不见,变成一头整齐的黑卷发。
  艾莉亚张大了嘴。“你到底是谁?”她低声说,惊讶得忘记了害怕。“你怎么弄的?难不难?”
  他咧嘴一笑,露出一颗发亮的金牙。“跟换名字一样简单,只要你了解方法。”
  “教我,”她冲口而出,“我想学。”
  “如果你要学,就得跟我走。”
  她犹豫了,“去哪儿?”
  “很远很远的地方,狭海对岸。”
  “我不去。我想回家。回临冬城。”
  “那我们就得分开,”他说,“我有使命在身。”他牵起她的手,把一枚小硬币塞进她掌心。“拿着。”
  “这是什么?”
  “一枚珍贵的硬币。”
  艾莉亚咬了咬。好硬,似乎是铁。“它够买马吗?”
  “不够。”
  “那有什么用?”
  “生亦何欢,死亦何苦?如果有一天,你要找我,请把这枚硬币交给任何一个布拉佛斯人,并对他说——Valar morghulis。”
  “Valar morghulis,”艾莉亚重复。这并不难记。她用手指紧紧捏住硬币。院子另一端,不断有人死去。“请你别走,贾昆。”
  “贾昆死了,阿利也死了,”他悲哀地说,“我有承诺必须遵守。Valar morghulis,艾莉亚·史塔克,请跟我再说一遍。”
  “Valar morghulis,”她跟着念,然后穿贾昆衣服的陌生人朝她鞠了一躬,转身退进黑暗,斗篷飘荡。艾莉亚独自一人留在死尸旁。他们该死,她告诉自己,想起亚摩利·洛奇爵士在湖边庄园的屠杀。
  她回到自己的稻草床时,焚王塔下的地窖空无一人。她对着枕头轻声复诵姓名,念完之后,又用轻柔细小的声音加了一句:“Valar morghulis,”却不明白是什么意思。
  破晓后,粉红眼和其他人都回来了,只有一个男孩在战斗中被杀,没人说得出原因。粉红眼独自上楼,去看白天分配下来什么工作,边爬楼梯边抱怨自己这把老骨头经不起折腾。回来后,他告诉大家,赫伦堡被占领了。“血戏班趁亚摩利爵士的人睡觉时下手,还有的人喝得烂醉后死在桌旁。太阳下山前,新领主就会率领大军抵达。他从荒凉的北方来,是长城边上的贵族,据说很严厉。你们这些懒虫给我听好,不管领主换成哪个,该干什么活儿还得干什么活儿。谁敢偷奸耍猾,瞧我不拿鞭子狠抽掉你一层皮。”他边说边看艾莉亚,但关于她昨晚的去向,一个字也没问。
  整个早上,她都在观看血戏班搜刮死者身上的钱物,然后将尸体拖到流石庭院,并在那儿堆好木柴,准备焚烧。“小丑”夏格维砍下两个死骑士的脑袋,拎着头发,在城堡里神气十足地到处挥舞,还让它们表演对话。“你咋死啦?”一个脑袋问。“喝了滚烫的黄鼠狼汤,”另一个回答。
  艾莉亚被派去拖地,擦掉干涸的血迹。没人对她多说什么,但她不时注意到人们奇怪的眼光。罗贝特·葛洛佛和其他人想必把地牢里发生的事传了出去,然后夏格维和他会说话的蠢头颅便开始到处宣扬黄鼠狼汤。她想去叫他闭嘴,却不敢这么做。小丑半疯半傻,听说有次杀人就因为对方没有为他的笑话而发笑。他最好闭嘴,否则我把他加入名单,她一边擦拭红棕色的血渍一边想。快入夜时,赫伦堡的新主人才到达。他相貌平凡,没有胡子,惟一引人注目的是那双淡得出奇的怪眼。他不胖不瘦,也不强壮,穿着黑色锁甲和一件粉红斑点的披风。他旗上的图案似乎是个血人。“恐怖堡伯爵驾到,下跪!”他的侍从高喊,那是个跟艾莉亚年纪相仿的男孩。整个赫伦堡都跪下了。
  瓦格·赫特迎上前。“大人,赫伦堡属于您了。”
  领主开口作答,但声音太轻,艾莉亚听不到。罗贝特·葛洛佛和伊尼斯·佛雷爵士上前加入,他们刚刚梳洗整洁,穿着崭新的上衣和披风。简短对话之后,伊尼斯爵士引见罗尔杰和尖牙。看到他俩还在,艾莉亚吃了一惊,她还以为贾昆一走,他们也会跟着消失。她听见罗尔杰刺耳的嗓门,却听不清说话的内容。突然夏格维跳到身边,拽着她穿过庭院。“大人,大人,”他牵着她的手腕大声唱,“这是煮汤的黄鼠狼!”
  “放手,”艾莉亚边说边用力挣脱。
  领主注视着她。头不动,眼睛转,瞳仁淡白,好似玄冰。“孩子,你多大?”
  她都忘了,不得不想了一会儿。“十岁。”
  “十岁,大人,”他提醒她。“你喜欢动物吗?”
  “有些动物我喜欢。大人。”
  他嘴角现出一抹淡淡的微笑。“看来不包括狮子。也不包括狮身蝎尾兽。”
  她不知如何应对,因此什么也没说。
  “他们叫你黄鼠狼。这可不行。你母亲给你取什么名?”
  她紧咬嘴唇,努力搜寻一个名字。以前罗米叫她“癞痢头”,珊莎叫她“马脸艾莉亚”,父亲的手下给她取的绰号则是“捣蛋鬼艾莉亚”,但她认为这些都不是他想听的名字。
  “娜梅莉亚,她叫我娜梅莉亚,”她说,“平日简称娜娜。”
  “跟我说话时要称我为‘大人’,娜娜,”领主温和地说。“我认为你还太小,不能加入‘勇士团’,而且性别也不对。水蛭是你害怕的动物吗,孩子?”
  “水蛭不过是小虫子,大人。”
  “看来我的侍从该向你学习。常用水蛭放血是长寿秘诀,一个人应该常常清除自己的脏血。我就把这个工作交给你了。我留在赫伦堡一天,娜娜,你就是我的侍酒,负责在餐桌上和居室里伺候。”
  这次她知道别开口讨要马厩的工作。“是……我是说,是,大人。”
  领主挥挥手。“把她收拾得像样点儿,”他不特定对谁地说,“教她倒酒,别洒出来。”他转身抬起一只手,“赫特大人,换掉城门楼的旗帜。”
  四个勇士团的成员爬上城墙,扯下兰尼斯特家金色的狮子和亚摩利爵士黑色的狮身蝎尾兽,升起恐怖堡的剥皮人和史塔克家的冰原狼。当晚,一个叫娜娜的侍酒一边替站在楼台上的卢斯·波顿和瓦格·赫特斟酒,一边看着勇士团押解赤身裸体的亚摩利。洛奇爵士穿过中庭。亚摩利爵士紧紧抱住押送者的腿,一边乞求一边抽泣,最后罗尔杰把他拉开,夏格维将他一脚踢进养熊的坑。
  黑色的熊,艾莉亚心想,和尤伦一样。她倒满卢斯·波顿的杯子,一滴也没有洒出来。

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 49楼  发表于: 2015-09-01 0

  CHAPTER 48
  DAENERYS


  In this city of splendors, Dany had expected the House of the Undying Ones to be the most splendid of all, but she emerged from her palanquin to behold a grey and ancient ruin.
  Long and low, without towers or windows, it coiled like a stone serpent through a grove of black-barked trees whose inky blue leaves made the stuff of the sorcerous drink the Qartheen called shade of the evening. No other buildings stood near. Black tiles covered the palace roof, many fallen or broken; the mortar between the stones was dry and crumbling. She understood now why Xaro Xhoan Daxos called it the Palace of Dust. Even Drogon seemed disquieted by the sight of it. The black dragon hissed, smoke seeping out between his sharp teeth. “Blood of my blood,” Jhogo said in Dothraki, “this is an evil place, a haunt of ghosts and maegi. See how it drinks the morning sun? Let us go before it drinks us as well.”
  Ser Jorah Mormont came up beside them. “What power can they have if they live in that?”
  “Heed the wisdom of those who love you best,” said Xaro Xhoan Daxos, lounging inside the palanquin. “Warlocks are bitter creatures who eat dust and drink of shadows. They will give you naught. They have naught to give.”
  Aggo put a hand on his arakh. “Khaleesi, it is said that many go into the Palace of Dust, but few come out.”
  “It is said,” Jhogo agreed.
  “We are blood of your blood,” said Aggo, “sworn to live and die as you do. Let us walk with you in this dark place, to keep you safe from harm.”
  “Some places even a khal must walk alone,” Dany said.
  “Take me, then,” Ser Jorah urged. “The risk—”
  “Queen Daenerys must enter alone, or not at all.” The warlock Pyat Pree stepped out from under the trees. Has he been there all along? Dany wondered. “Should she turn away now, the doors of wisdom shall be closed to her forevermore.”
  “My pleasure barge awaits, even now,” Xaro Xhoan Daxos called out. “Turn away from this folly, most stubborn of queens. I have flutists who will soothe your troubled soul with sweet music, and a small girl whose tongue will make you sigh and melt.”
  Ser Jorah Mormont gave the merchant prince a sour look. “Your Grace, remember Mirri Maz Duur.”
  “I do,” Dany said, suddenly decided. “I remember that she had knowledge. And she was only a maegi.”
  Pyat Pree smiled thinly. “The child speaks as sagely as a crone. Take my arm, and let me lead you.”
  “I am no child.” Dany took his arm nonetheless. It was darker than she would have thought under the black trees, and the way was longer. Though the path seemed to run straight from the street to the door of the palace, Pyat Pree soon turned aside. When she questioned him, the warlock said only, “The front way leads in, but never out again. Heed my words, my queen. The House of the Undying Ones was not made for mortal men. If you value your soul, take care and do just as I tell you.”
  “I will do as you say,” Dany promised.
  “When you enter, you will find yourself in a room with four doors: the one you have come through and three others. Take the door to your right. Each time, the door to your right. If you should come upon a stairwell, climb. Never go down, and never take any door but the first door to your right.”
  “The door to my right,” Dany repeated. “I understand. And when I leave, the opposite?”
  “By no means,” Pyat Pree said. “Leaving and coming, it is the same. Always up. Always the door to your right. Other doors may open to you. Within, you will see many things that disturb you. Visions of loveliness and visions of horror, wonders and terrors. Sights and sounds of days gone by and days to come and days that never were. Dwellers and servitors may speak to you as you go. Answer or ignore them as you choose, but enter no room until you reach the audience chamber.”
  “I understand.”
  “When you come to the chamber of the Undying, be patient. Our little lives are no more than a flicker of a moth’s wing to them. Listen well, and write each word upon your heart.”
  When they reached the door—a tall oval mouth, set in a wall fashioned in the likeness of a human face—the smallest dwarf Dany had ever seen was waiting on the threshold. He stood no higher than her knee, his faced pinched and pointed, snoutish, but he was dressed in delicate livery of purple and blue, and his tiny pink hands held a silver tray. Upon it rested a slender crystal glass filled with a thick blue liquid: shade of the evening, the wine of warlocks. “Take and drink,” urged Pyat Pree.
  “Will it turn my lips blue?”
  “One flute will serve only to unstop your ears and dissolve the caul from off your eyes, so that you may hear and see the truths that will be laid before you.”
  Dany raised the glass to her lips. The first sip tasted like ink and spoiled meat, foul, but when she swallowed it seemed to come to life within her. She could feel tendrils spreading through her chest, like fingers of fire coiling around her heart, and on her tongue was a taste like honey and anise and cream, like mother’s milk and Drogo’s seed, like red meat and hot blood and molten gold. It was all the tastes she had ever known, and none of them . . . and then the glass was empty.
  “Now you may enter,” said the warlock. Dany put the glass back on the servitor’s tray, and went inside.
  She found herself in a stone anteroom with four doors, one on each wall. With never a hesitation, she went to the door on her right and stepped through. The second room was a twin to the first. Again she turned to the right-hand door. When she pushed it open she faced yet another small antechamber with four doors. I am in the presence of sorcery.
  The fourth room was oval rather than square and walled in wormeaten wood in place of stone. Six passages led out from it in place of four. Dany chose the rightmost, and entered a long, dim, high-ceilinged hall. Along the right hand was a row of torches burning with a smoky orange light, but the only doors were to her left. Drogon unfolded wide black wings and beat the stale air. He flew twenty feet before thudding to an undignified crash. Dany strode after him.
  The mold-eaten carpet under her feet had once been gorgeously colored, and whorls of gold could still be seen in the fabric, glinting broken amidst the faded grey and mottled green. What remained served to muffle her footfalls, but that was not all to the good. Dany could hear sounds within the walls, a faint scurrying and scrabbling that made her think of rats. Drogon heard them too. His head moved as he followed the sounds, and when they stopped he gave an angry scream. Other sounds, even more disturbing, came through some of the closed doors. One shook and thumped, as if someone were trying to break through. From another came a dissonant piping that made the dragon lash his tail wildly from side to side. Dany hurried quickly past.
  Not all the doors were closed. I will not look, Dany told herself, but the temptation was too strong.
  In one room, a beautiful woman sprawled naked on the floor while four little men crawled over her. They had rattish pointed faces and tiny pink hands, like the servitor who had brought her the glass of shade. One was pumping between her thighs. Another savaged her breasts, worrying at the nipples with his wet red mouth, tearing and chewing. Farther on she came upon a feast of corpses. Savagely slaughtered, the feasters lay strewn across overturned chairs and hacked trestle tables, asprawl in pools of congealing blood. Some had lost limbs, even heads. Severed hands clutched bloody cups, wooden spoons, roast fowl, heels of bread. In a throne above them sat a dead man with the head of a wolf. He wore an iron crown and held a leg of lamb in one hand as a king might hold a scepter, and his eyes followed Dany with mute appeal.
  She fled from him, but only as far as the next open door. I know this room, she thought. She remembered those great wooden beams and the carved animal faces that adorned them. And there outside the window, a lemon tree! The sight of it made her heart ache with longing. It is the house with the red door, the house in Braavos. No sooner had she thought it than old Ser Willem came into the room, leaning heavily on his stick. “Little princess, there you are,” he said in his gruff kind voice. “Come,” he said, “come to me, my lady, you’re home now, you’re safe now.” His big wrinkled hand reached for her, soft as old leather, and Dany wanted to take it and hold it and kiss it, she wanted that as much as she had ever wanted anything. Her foot edged forward, and then she thought, He’s dead, he’s dead, the sweet old bear, he died a long time ago. She backed away and ran.
  The long hall went on and on and on, with endless doors to her left and only torches to her right. She ran past more doors than she could count, closed doors and open ones, doors of wood and doors of iron, carved doors and plain ones, doors with pulls and doors with locks and doors with knockers. Drogon lashed against her back, urging her on, and Dany ran until she could run no more.
  Finally a great pair of bronze doors appeared to her left, grander than the rest. They swung open as she neared, and she had to stop and look. Beyond loomed a cavernous stone hall, the largest she had ever seen. The skulls of dead dragons looked down from its walls. Upon a towering barbed throne sat an old man in rich robes, an old man with dark eyes and long silver-grey hair. “Let him be king over charred bones and cooked meat,” he said to a man below him. “Let him be the king of ashes.” Drogon shrieked, his claws digging through silk and skin, but the king on his throne never heard, and Dany moved on.
  Viserys, was her first thought the next time she paused, but a second glance told her otherwise. The man had her brother’s hair, but he was taller, and his eyes were a dark indigo rather than lilac. “Aegon,” he said to a woman nursing a newborn babe in a great wooden bed. “What better name for a king?”
  “Will you make a song for him?” the woman asked.
  “He has a song,” the man replied. “He is the prince that was promised, and his is the song of ice and fire.” He looked up when he said it and his eyes met Dany’s, and it seemed as if he saw her standing there beyond the door. “There must be one more,” he said, though whether he was speaking to her or the woman in the bed she could not say. “The dragon has three heads.” He went to the window seat, picked up a harp, and ran his fingers lightly over its silvery strings. Sweet sadness filled the room as man and wife and babe faded like the morning mist, only the music lingering behind to speed her on her way.
  It seemed as though she walked for another hour before the long hall finally ended in a steep stone stair, descending into darkness. Every door, open or closed, had been to her left. Dany looked back behind her. The torches were going out, she realized with a start of fear. Perhaps twenty still burned. Thirty at most. One more guttered out even as she watched, and the darkness came a little farther down the hall, creeping toward her. And as she listened it seemed as if she heard something else coming, shuffling and dragging itself slowly along the faded carpet. Terror filled her. She could not go back and she was afraid to stay here, but how could she go on? There was no door on her right, and the steps went down, not up.
  Yet another torch went out as she stood pondering, and the sounds grew faintly louder. Drogon’s long neck snaked out and he opened his mouth to scream, steam rising from between his teeth. He hears it too. Dany turned to the blank wall once more, but there was nothing. Could there be a secret door, a door I cannot see? Another torch went out. Another. The first door on the right, he said, always the first door on the right. The first door on the right . . .
  It came to her suddenly. . . . is the last door on the left!
  She flung herself through. Beyond was another small room with four doors. To the right she went, and to the right, and to the right, and to the right, and to the right, and to the right, and to the right, until she was dizzy and out of breath once more.
  When she stopped, she found herself in yet another dank stone chamber . . . but this time the door opposite was round, shaped like an open mouth, and Pyat Pree stood outside in the grass beneath the trees. “Can it be that the Undying are done with you so soon?” he asked in disbelief when he saw her.
  “So soon?” she said, confused. “I’ve walked for hours, and still not found them.”
  “You have taken a wrong turning. Come, I will lead you.” Pyat Pree held out his hand.
  Dany hesitated. There was a door to her right, still closed . . .
  “That’s not the way,” Pyat Pree said firmly, his blue lips prim with disapproval. “The Undying Ones will not wait forever.”
  “Our little lives are no more than a flicker of a moth’s wing to them,” Dany said, remembering.
  “Stubborn child. You will be lost, and never found.”
  She walked away from him, to the door on the right.
  “No,” Pyat screeched. “No, to me, come to me, to meeeeeee.” His face crumbled inward, changing to something pale and wormlike.
  Dany left him behind, entering a stairwell. She began to climb. Before long her legs were aching. She recalled that the House of the Undying Ones had seemed to have no towers.
  Finally the stair opened. To her right, a set of wide wooden doors had been thrown open. They were fashioned of ebony and weirwood, the black and white grains swirling and twisting in strange interwoven patterns. They were very beautiful, yet somehow frightening. The blood of the dragon must not be afraid. Dany said a quick prayer, begging the Warrior for courage and the Dothraki horse god for strength. She made herself walk forward.
  Beyond the doors was a great hall and a splendor of wizards. Some wore sumptuous robes of ermine, ruby velvet, and cloth of gold. Others fancied elaborate armor studded with gemstones, or tall pointed hats speckled with stars. There were women among them, dressed in gowns of surpassing loveliness. Shafts of sunlight slanted through windows of stained glass, and the air was alive with the most beautiful music she had ever heard.
  A kingly man in rich robes rose when he saw her, and smiled. “Daenerys of House Targaryen, be welcome. Come and share the food of forever. We are the Undying of Qarth.”
  “Long have we awaited you,” said a woman beside him, clad in rose and silver. The breast she had left bare in the Qartheen fashion was as perfect as a breast could be.
  “We knew you were to come to us,” the wizard king said. “A thousand years ago we knew, and have been waiting all this time. We sent the comet to show you the way.”
  “We have knowledge to share with you,” said a warrior in shining emerald armor, “and magic weapons to arm you with. You have passed every trial. Now come and sit with us, and all your questions shall be answered.”
  She took a step forward. But then Drogon leapt from her shoulder. He flew to the top of the ebony-and-weirwood door, perched there, and began to bite at the carved wood.
  “A willful beast,” laughed a handsome young man. “Shall we teach you the secret speech of dragonkind? Come, come.”
  Doubt seized her. The great door was so heavy it took all of Dany’s strength to budge it, but finally it began to move. Behind was another door, hidden. It was old grey wood, splintery and plain . . . but it stood to the right of the door through which she’d entered. The wizards were beckoning her with voices sweeter than song. She ran from them, Drogon flying back down to her. Through the narrow door she passed, into a chamber awash in gloom.
  A long stone table filled this room. Above it floated a human heart, swollen and blue with corruption, yet still alive. It beat, a deep ponderous throb of sound, and each pulse sent out a wash of indigo light. The figures around the table were no more than blue shadows. As Dany walked to the empty chair at the foot of the table, they did not stir, nor speak, nor turn to face her. There was no sound but the slow, deep beat of the rotting heart.
  . . . mother of dragons . . . came a voice, part whisper and part moan . . . . dragons . . . dragons . . . dragons . . . other voices echoed in the gloom. Some were male and some female. One spoke with the timbre of a child. The floating heart pulsed from dimness to darkness. It was hard to summon the will to speak, to recall the words she had practiced so assiduously. “I am Daenerys Stormborn of House Targaryen, Queen of the Seven Kingdoms of Westeros.” Do they hear me? Why don’t they move? She sat, folding her hands in her lap. “Grant me your counsel, and speak to me with the wisdom of those who have conquered death.”
  Through the indigo murk, she could make out the wizened features of the Undying One to her right, an old old man, wrinkled and hairless. His flesh was a ripe violet-blue, his lips and nails bluer still, so dark they were almost black. Even the whites of his eyes were blue. They stared unseeing at the ancient woman on the opposite side of the table, whose gown of pale silk had rotted on her body. One withered breast was left bare in the Qartheen manner, to show a pointed blue nipple hard as leather.
  She is not breathing. Dany listened to the silence. None of them are breathing, and they do not move, and those eyes see nothing. Could it be that the Undying Ones were dead?
  Her answer was a whisper as thin as a mouse’s whisker. . . . we live . . . live . . . live . . . it sounded. Myriad other voices whispered echoes . . . . and know . . . know . . . know . . . know . . .
  “I have come for the gift of truth,” Dany said. “In the long hall, the things I saw . . . were they true visions, or lies? Past things, or things to come? What did they mean?”
  . . . the shape of shadows . . . morrows not yet made . . . drink from the cup of ice . . . drink from the cup of fire . . .
  . . . mother of dragons . . . child of three . . .
  “Three?” She did not understand.
  . . . three heads has the dragon . . . the ghost chorus yarnmered inside her skull with never a lip moving, never a breath stirring the still blue air. . . . mother of dragons . . . child of storm . . . The whispers became a swirling song. . . . three fires must you light . . . one for life and one for death and one to love . . . Her own heart was beating in unison to the one that floated before her, blue and corrupt . . . three mounts must you ride . . . one to bed and one to dread and one to love . . . The voices were growing louder, she realized, and it seemed her heart was slowing, and even her breath. . . . three treasons will you know . . . once for blood and once for gold and once for love . . .
  “I don’t . . .” Her voice was no more than a whisper, almost as faint as theirs. What was happening to her? “I don’t understand,” she said, more loudly. Why was it so hard to talk here? “Help me. Show me.”
  . . . help her . . . the whispers mocked. . . . show her . . .
  Then phantoms shivered through the murk, images in indigo. Viserys screamed as the molten gold ran down his cheeks and filled his mouth. A tall lord with copper skin and silver-gold hair stood beneath the banner of a fiery stallion, a burning city behind him. Rubies flew like drops of blood from the chest of a dying prince, and he sank to his knees in the water and with his last breath murmured a woman’s name. . . . mother of dragons, daughter of death . . . Glowing like sunset, a red sword was raised in the hand of a blue-eyed king who cast no shadow. A cloth dragon swayed on poles amidst a cheering crowd. From a smoking tower, a great stone beast took wing, breathing shadow fire. . . . mother of dragons, slayer of lies . . . Her silver was trotting through the grass, to a darkling stream beneath a sea of stars. A corpse stood at the prow of a ship, eyes bright in his dead face, grey lips smiling sadly. A blue flower grew from a chink in a wall of ice, and filled the air with sweetness. . . . mother of dragons, bride of fire . . .
  Faster and faster the visions came, one after the other, until it seemed as if the very air had come alive. Shadows whirled and danced inside a tent, boneless and terrible. A little girl ran barefoot toward a big house with a red door. Mirri Maz Duur shrieked in the flames, a dragon bursting from her brow. Behind a silver horse the bloody corpse of a naked man bounced and dragged. A white lion ran through grass taller than a man. Beneath the Mother of Mountains, a line of naked crones crept from a great lake and knelt shivering before her, their grey heads bowed. Ten thousand slaves lifted bloodstained hands as she raced by on her silver, riding like the wind. “Mother!” they cried. “Mother, mother!” They were reaching for her, touching her, tugging at her cloak, the hem of her skirt, her foot, her leg, her breast. They wanted her, needed her, the fire, the life, and Dany gasped and opened her arms to give herself to them . . .
  But then black wings buffeted her round the head, and a scream of fury cut the indigo air, and suddenly the visions were gone, ripped away, and Dany’s gasp turned to horror. The Undying were all around her, blue and cold, whispering as they reached for her, pulling, stroking, tugging at her clothes, touching her with their dry cold hands, twining their fingers through her hair. All the strength had left her limbs. She could not move. Even her heart had ceased to beat. She felt a hand on her bare breast, twisting her nipple. Teeth found the soft skin of her throat. A mouth descended on one eye, licking, sucking, biting . . .
  Then indigo turned to orange, and whispers turned to screams. Her heart was pounding, racing, the hands and mouths were gone, heat washed over her skin, and Dany blinked at a sudden glare. Perched above her, the dragon spread his wings and tore at the terrible dark heart, ripping the rotten flesh to ribbons, and when his head snapped forward, fire flew from his open jaws, bright and hot. She could hear the shrieks of the Undying as they burned, their high thin papery voices crying out in tongues long dead. Their flesh was crumbling parchment, their bones dry wood soaked in tallow. They danced as the flames consumed them; they staggered and writhed and spun and raised blazing hands on high, their fingers bright as torches.
  Dany pushed herself to her feet and bulled through them. They were light as air, no more than husks, and they fell at a touch. The whole room was ablaze by the time she reached the door. “Drogon,” she called, and he flew to her through the fire.
  Outside a long dim passageway stretched serpentine before her, lit by the flickering orange glare from behind. Dany ran, searching for a door, a door to her right, a door to her left, any door, but there was nothing, only twisty stone walls, and a floor that seemed to move slowly under her feet, writhing as if to trip her. She kept her feet and ran faster, and suddenly the door was there ahead of her, a door like an open mouth.
  When she spilled out into the sun, the bright light made her stumble. Pyat Pree was gibbering in some unknown tongue and hopping from one foot to the other. When Dany looked behind her, she saw thin tendrils of smoke forcing their way through cracks in the ancient stone walls of the Palace of Dust, and rising from between the black tiles of the roof.
  Howling curses, Pyat Pree drew a knife and danced toward her, but Drogon flew at his face. Then she heard the crack of Jhogo’s whip, and never was a sound so sweet. The knife went flying, and an instant later Rakharo was slamming Pyat to the ground. Ser Jorah Mormont knelt beside Dany in the cool green grass and put his arm around her shoulder.



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter49 丹妮莉丝
  丹妮满心期待,以为不朽之殿会是光辉之城里最为光辉的建筑,没想到走出舆车,看到的却是一座古老的灰色废墟。
  大殿长而低矮,没有塔楼和窗户,像一条巨大的石蛇盘绕在黑树皮的林中。林中树木长着深蓝的叶子,魁尔斯人称为“夜影之水”的魔法饮料正是用它们制成。附近没有其他建筑。黑瓦覆盖着大殿屋顶,其中许多已坠落或破损,石块间的灰泥也大都干燥碎裂。她终于明白札罗·赞旺·达梭斯为何称它为尘埃之殿,甚至连卓耿也不安起来。黑龙嘶嘶呐喊,烟雾从利齿间渗出。
  “吾血之血,”乔戈用多斯拉克语说,“这是个邪恶的地方,鬼魂和巫魔在此出没。它吸掉了明媚的朝阳,在它吸掉我们之前,快快离开吧。”
  乔拉·莫尔蒙爵士走上前。“他们住在这种地方,能有什么力量?”
  “听从那些最爱你的人儿,听从他们睿智的语言哪,”札罗·赞旺·达梭斯在舆车里懒洋洋地说。“男巫是一群难以相处的怪物,他们从尘土和阴影中摄取养分。他们能给您的只有虚无,因为他们一无所有。”
  阿戈一只手搭上亚拉克弯刀。“卡丽熙,据说进入尘埃之殿的人很多,却没有几个能出来。”
  “对,”乔戈赞同。
  “我们是汝血之血,”阿戈说,“发誓与您同生共死,并肩作战,保护您免于危难。请让我们跟您一起进入这黑暗的地方。”
  “有些地方,即使卡奥也必须独自去闯,”丹妮说。
  “那就带上我,”乔拉爵士劝道,“不要太冒险——”
  “丹妮莉丝女王必须独入,只此一途。”男巫俳雅·菩厉从林中走出。他一直在那儿吗?丹妮疑惑地想。“此刻她若转身,智慧之门将永远向她关闭。”
  “此刻我的豪华游艇还在等待,”札罗·赞旺·达梭斯高呼,“放弃愚行吧,最最固执的女王。我的笛手将用美妙绝伦的音乐抚平您烦躁不安的灵魂,我那歌声婉转的小歌手,她的嗓音将令您叹息,把您融化。”
  乔拉·莫尔蒙爵士酸酸地瞪了巨商一眼。“陛下,别忘了弥丽·马兹·笃尔。”
  “我不会忘,”丹妮说,她突然下定了决心。“我记得她有智慧。而她本人只是个小小的巫魔女。”
  俳雅·菩厉淡淡一笑。“这孩子说话如老妪一般睿智。来,挽住我的手,让我为您带路。”
  “我不是孩子。”但丹妮还是挽住了他的手。
  黑树林比她想像中更黑暗,路也比她想像中更漫长。大路从街道直通宫殿大门,但俳雅·菩厉很快走上岔道,她询问缘故,男巫道:“前门之路有进无出。注意听我说话,女王陛下。不朽之殿非为凡人所建。若您珍惜灵魂,请谨遵吾言,格外小心。”
  “我会照你的话做,”丹妮承诺。
  “您进去之后,将发现房里有四道门,除了进口,还有另外三扇。请走右边,每次都选右边第一扇门。遇到楼梯,就往上爬,决不向下,也决不要走右边第一扇门之外其他的门。”
  “走右边的门,”丹妮重复。“我明白了。当我离开时,就反其道而行之?”
  “万万不可,”俳雅·菩厉说。来去相同,总是向上,永远走右边的门。其他的门或许会自动开放,您将看到许多搅乱思绪的事物:有的美丽,有的可怕,有的惊奇,有的恐怖。种种图像和声音,或存在于过去,或尚未到来,甚或不会发生。您经过时,房间的主人和仆从会跟您说话,您可以回答,也可以不予理睬,一切悉听尊便,但到达觐见室之前,决不能进入任何房间。
  “我明白了。”
  “当您最后来到不朽者的房间,请千万保持耐心。我们短暂的生命对他们而言如飞蛾扑翅一般渺小。您只需仔细倾听,将每个字铭记在心。”
  于是他们来到门前——那是一张椭圆的大嘴,嵌在一堵人脸形状的墙上——一位丹妮毕生所见最矮的侏儒正等在门口,身高还不到她的膝盖,脸皱巴巴地挤成一团,鼻子则高得出奇。他穿着紫蓝相间的华丽服饰,粉红小手中托着一个银盘,上面放了一只细长的水晶杯,内盛浓稠的蓝液。这便是夜影之水,男巫的美酒。“喝吧,”俳雅·菩厉催促。
  “我的嘴唇会变蓝吗?”
  “一杯只会使您耳聪目明,如此方能感受展现在前的真理与智慧。”
  丹妮举杯至唇。呷第一口的滋味就像混合墨汁的腐肉,恶心无比,但当她吞咽而下,它却在她体内活动起来。一丝丝卷须在胸中扩散,仿佛烈焰缠绕心脏,舌尖则油然而生蜂蜜、茴香和奶油的味道,既像母亲的乳汁和卓戈的精液,也像鲜红的肉、温热的血和熔化的金。它尝起来有她所知的一切滋味,却又非其中任何一种……随后杯子就空了。
  “您可以进去了,”男巫说。丹妮将杯子放回仆人的托盘,走了进去。
  她发现自己进入一间石厅,四面墙上各有一扇门。她毫不犹豫地踏进右边的门。第二个房间和第一个房间完全相同。她再次选择右边的门,推开后,看见的是又一间四扇门的石室。我身处巫术之中。
  第四个房间不是方形,而是椭圆形,墙壁也不再是石头,而是虫蛀的木板。它有六个出口而不只四个。丹妮照旧选了最右边那个,进入一条长而昏暗的走廊。天花板很高,右边是一排冒烟燃烧的火炬,发出橙色的光芒,但所有的门都在左边。卓耿展开宽阔的黑翼,扇动陈腐的空气。它飞了二十尺,突然“砰”的一声,狼狈地栽下来。丹妮大步跟在后面。
  脚下发霉的地毯曾经华美艳丽,织物上的金纹装饰隐约可见,在暗淡的灰色与斑驳的绿色之间断续地闪烁光芒。这残破的地毯吸收了她的脚步声,却不能屏蔽其他声音。丹妮听到墙内有响动,那是一种细小而忙乱的抓刨,让她想到了老鼠。卓耿也听见了,它的脑袋跟着声音转动,当声音停止,便发出恼怒的尖叫。更令人不安的声音从一些紧闭的门后传出,其中一扇被撞得摇晃,仿佛有人要破门而出,另一扇后面传来刺耳的笛声,龙一听之下便疯狂地摇尾巴。丹妮赶紧快跑。
  并非所有的门都关着。我不看,丹妮告诉自己,但诱惑实在强烈。
  在一个房间,有位美女展开四肢,赤裸裸躺在地上。四个小人趴在她身上,他们有老鼠一样的尖脸和粉红小手,跟夜影之水的仆人一样。其中一个在她股间抽送,另一个在摧残她的胸部,把乳头放进潮湿红润的嘴里撕扯咀嚼。
  再往前,她见到一场死尸的盛宴。参与者都是遭到残忍屠杀后的尸体,它们东倒西歪地趴在倾倒的椅子和劈烂的高架桌边,躺在一滩滩正在凝结的血液中。有人断手断脚,有人失去头颅。无主的手掌紧握着血淋淋的杯子、木勺、烤鸭和面包。上方的王座坐着一个狼头死人,戴一顶铁冠,握一条羊腿,好似国王握着权杖。他的眼神紧随丹妮,仿佛在无声地控诉。
  她从他面前逃开,随即在下一扇门前停步。我认得这扇门,她心想。她记得那些雕刻着栩栩如生的动物脸庞的巨大木梁,还有窗外那棵柠檬树!眼前的景象令她既向往又心痛。这是那栋红漆大门的房子,是她在布拉佛斯的家。这时,老威廉爵士倚着拐杖沉重地走出来。“小公主,您回来了啊,”他的声音沙哑而慈蔼,“过来,”他说,“到我这里来,我的小姐,您到家了,安全了。”他皱巴巴的大手朝她伸来,如旧皮革一般柔软,丹妮想抓住它,握紧它,亲吻它,仿佛那是她一生中最大的愿望。于是她缓缓向前挪去,接着突然想到:他死了,他死了,亲切而魁梧的老人,他很早以前就死了。她往后退却,赶紧跑开。
  长廊一直往前延伸、延伸,左边是无穷无尽的门,右边只有火炬。她不知跑过多少门,其中有的关闭有的开启,有木门也有铁门,有的门雕刻精细,有的则很普通,有的门带把手,有的则是锁或门环。卓耿用翅膀抽打她的背,催促她前进。丹妮一直奔跑,直到喘不过气来。
  最后,一对巨大的青铜门出现在左边,比其他所有门都宏伟。随着她走近,门自动打开,她不由得驻足观看。门内是她这辈子所见最大的石殿,高墙上挂着众多死龙的头颅,冷冷地俯瞰下方。一位华服老者坐在一个高耸而多刺的王座上,眼神暗淡,头发银灰。“让我君临焦黑骨骸和烤熟血肉,”他对下面一个男人说,“让我成为灰烬之王。”卓耿尖声嘶叫,爪子嵌入丝绸和肌肤,但王座上的国王充耳不闻,于是丹妮继续前进。
  当她再次停下,第一个念头是:那是韦赛里斯!但仔细一看,却发现不是。那人有哥哥的头发,却比哥哥高大,眼睛靛蓝,而非淡紫。“就叫他伊耿,”他对大木床上正为新生婴儿哺乳的女人说。“对君王而言,这不是最好的名字吗?”
  “你会为他写一首歌?”女人问。
  “他已经有了一首歌,”男人答。“他就是预言中的王子,他的歌便是冰与火之歌。”他边说边抬起头,视线与丹妮交汇,仿佛看到了门外的她。“还有一个,”他说,她不知他是对她还是对床上的女人讲话,“龙有三个头。”他走到窗边座位,拿起一把竖琴,用手指轻轻拨弄银弦。忧郁而甜美的音乐充满房间,男人、妻子和婴儿如晨雾一般消退。乐声徘徊,催促她赶紧离开。
  好似又走了一个钟头,长廊终于到了尽头,眼前是一道陡峭的石梯,向下直通黑暗。丹妮回望身后,每一扇门,不论开着还是关闭,都在她的左边。同时,她惊恐地意识到,火炬正依次熄灭。只剩二十支在燃烧。最多三十支。就在观望期间,又有一支熄灭。无声无息的黑暗,沿着长廊步步进逼。她凝神倾听,似乎还有别的东西拖着沉重的步伐,沿着褪色的地毯,缓缓走来。她心中充满恐惧。她不能回头,留在这里危机四伏,可要如何前进呢?右边没有门,楼梯则往下,不是往上。
  她站着思考,又一支火炬熄灭,模糊的脚步声也越来越大。卓耿伸长蛇一样的脖子,张嘴尖叫,烟雾从齿间升起。它也听到了。丹妮再次探察右边空白的墙壁,依旧一无所获。会不会有扇暗门,或是一扇我看不见的隐形门?又一支火炬熄灭。又一支。右边第一扇门,他说永远走右边第一扇门。右边第一扇门……
  她突然想到……就是左边最后一扇门!
  她猛撞进去。门内又是一间四扇门的小屋。她走右边的门,右边,右边,右边,右边,右边,右边,直到头晕眼花,气喘吁吁。
  当她再次停下,发现自己身处一间阴湿的石室……对面有扇椭圆的门,状如张开的嘴,俳雅·菩厉站在门外树荫下的草地。“这么快就跟不朽者谈完了?”他看到她,难以置信地问。
  “这么快?”她疑惑地说。“我走了好几个小时,却没找到他们。”
  “您肯定拐错了弯。过来,让我给您带路。”俳雅·菩厉伸出手。
  丹妮犹豫了。她右边有扇门,紧紧关闭……
  “那条路不对,”俳雅·菩厉坚定地说,蓝嘴唇呈现严肃的否定。“注意,不朽者不会永远等待。”
  “不,我们短暂的生命对他们而言如飞蛾扑翅一般渺小,”丹妮想起来。
  “顽固的孩子,你会迷路的,再也走不出来。”
  她离他而去,走向右边。
  “不,”俳雅尖叫。“不,过来,到我这里,到我这里里里里里——”他的脸向内塌陷,逐渐变成苍白的蛆。
  丹妮抛开他,进入一个楼梯井,开始攀爬。不久后,腿酸疼起来,她随即想到,不朽之殿似乎没有塔楼。
  楼梯终于到头,右边半敞着一排宽大的木门。它们由黑檀木和鱼梁木制成,黑白相间的纹理扭曲盘旋,构成奇特的图案。它们很美,但不知为何又有些恐怖。我是真龙传人,丹妮对自己说,她乞求战士赐予她勇气,乞求多斯拉克马神给她力量,随后逼自己迈步向前。
  门后是个大厅,里面有群衣着华丽的巫师。他们有的穿着白貂皮,红宝石色的天鹅绒及金布制成的奢华长袍;有的套着镶嵌宝石的精致铠甲;有的戴着缀满星星的高尖帽。他们之中也有女性,服饰美丽异常。一束束阳光斜射进玻璃彩窗,厅内演奏着世间最美妙的音乐,连空气也仿佛因之活泼。
  一个貌似国王的华袍男子站起身来,朝丹妮微微一笑。“坦格利安家族的丹妮莉丝,欢迎欢迎,请过来参加永恒之宴,我们便是魁尔斯的不朽者。”
  “我们等了你很久,”他身边的女人说,她穿着玫瑰红与银色的衣服,按魁尔斯风俗裸露的一侧胸脯完美无瑕。
  “我们知道你会来,”巫师之王道,“早在一千年前就已知晓,一直等到现在。彗星是我们送出的指引。”
  “我们将知识与你分享,”一个穿着闪亮祖母绿铠甲的战士说,“教你使用魔法的武器。来吧,快过来吧,你通过了所有测试,只需和我们一起欢宴,无数疑问终将解答。”
  她前跨一步。卓耿从肩上跃起,飞到黑檀木和鱼梁木的门顶,开始啮咬雕刻。
  “淘气的家伙,”一个英俊的年轻人笑道,“要我教你神秘的龙语吗?过来,快过来。”
  怀疑攫住了她。大门如此沉重,丹妮费尽全力,才将其推动半分。门后隐藏着另一扇门。陈旧灰暗的木门,裂痕斑斑,普通平凡……却位于她的右边。巫师们用比歌唱更甜美的声音召唤她,但她离开他们。卓耿飞回她身边,他们通过窄门,进入一间沉浸在黑暗中的屋子。
  一张长石桌填满了房间,上面悬浮着一颗人类的心脏,腐烂肿胀,颜色瘀青,但仍然是活的。它在跳动,每跳一下都发出一种深沉的颤音,散射一波深蓝的光芒。围在桌边的身形不过是些蓝色的影。丹妮走向桌子末端的空椅,期间他们没有动,没有说话,也没有转头。除了那颗腐烂心脏在缓慢低沉地跳动,房里没有别的声音。
  ……龙之母……一个声音响起,半是低语半是呻吟……之母……之母……之母……阴暗中泛起一片回音。有男音,有女音,甚至有一个童声。悬浮的心脏继续跳动,时而发出微光,时而一片黑暗。在如此诡异的气氛下,她很难鼓起讲话的心思,只得勉强背诵操练的词句:“我乃坦格利安家族的风暴降生的丹妮莉丝,维斯特洛七大王国的女王。”他们听得见吗?他们为什么不动?丹妮坐下来,双手叠放膝盖。“请给予我忠告,用你们征服死亡的智慧来教诲我吧。”
  透过昏暗的蓝光,她辨出右边一位不朽者枯瘦的身影。这是位极老的老人,满脸皱纹,没有头发,皮肉是一种饱满的蓝紫色,嘴唇和指甲则更蓝,近乎于黑。他连眼白都是蓝色,这双眼睛直勾勾地瞪着桌子对面一位老妇,却好像视而不见。老妇苍白的丝袍已和躯体烂在一起,一侧萎缩的胸脯仍按魁尔斯风俗赤裸,露出一个尖尖的蓝乳头,如皮革般坚硬。
  她没有呼吸!丹妮倾听着一片静寂。他们都没有呼吸,不会移动,目不视物。难道不朽者死光了?
  一个比老鼠胡须还细的声音轻轻作答……我们活着……活着……活着……无数低语在回应……我们无所不知……不知……不知……不知……
  “我来寻求真理,”丹妮说。“在长廊里,我看到的景象……是真实还是虚幻?是过去还是未来?它们究竟意味着什么?”
  ……影中之影……明日之形……啜饮冰之杯……啜饮火之杯……
  ……龙之母……三之子……
  “三?”她不明白。
  ……龙有三个头……幽灵般的和声在她脑海里回响,却没有一片嘴唇在动,也没有一丝呼吸搅动静止的蓝空气……龙之母……风暴降生……低语变成回环的歌咏……命中注定你将燃起三团火焰……一团为生,一团为死,一团为爱……她自己的心跳不知不觉与面前悬浮的蓝色腐心的律动趋向吻合……命中注定你将骑乘三匹坐骑……一匹床第,一匹恐怖,一匹为爱……他们的嗓门越来越响,她的心跳却越来越慢,甚至她的呼吸……命中注定你将经历三次背叛……一次为血,一次为财,一次为爱……
  “我不……”她的声音几乎成了细语,和他们先前的话语一样微弱。我怎么了?“我不明白,”她说,声音终于大了一点。为什么在这里说话如此困难?“帮帮我。告诉我。”
  ……帮帮她……低语声嘲弄道……告诉她……
  接着,靛蓝色的颤影在黑暗中出现。韦赛里斯痛苦地嘶喊,熔化的黄金顺着脸颊流淌,填满他的嘴。一个古铜色皮肤、银金色头发的高大英雄站在奔马旗下,背后是燃烧的城市。红宝石般的血滴从濒死王子的胸口喷出,他跪倒在水中,用最后一口气呢喃出一个女子的名字……龙之母,死亡之女……红色的剑如夕阳一般耀眼,举在一位没有影子的蓝眼国王手中。人群围着旗杆上飘扬的布龙欢闹。石巨兽从一座冒烟的塔上展翅腾飞,喷出阴影之火……龙之母,谎言杀手……她的银马踏过草原,来到一条黝黑的小溪,上方是星之大海。一具尸体站立船首,僵死的脸上有一双闪闪发光的眼睛,灰色的嘴唇悲伤地微笑。冰墙的裂缝开出一朵碧蓝的玫瑰,散发出无比甜美的气息……龙之母,烈火新娘……
  影像出现得越来越快,一个紧接着一个,仿佛空气有了生命。影子在帐篷里盘旋跳舞,飘逸不定,可怖骇人。一个小女孩光脚奔向一座红门的大宅。弥丽·马兹·笃尔在火焰中尖叫,一条龙从她额头进出。银马拖着一具血淋淋的赤裸男尸,在崎岖的地面弹跳。一头白狮在比人高的草丛中奔跑。圣母山下,一行赤裸的老妪从大湖中走出,颤抖着跪在她面前,低下灰色的头颅。一万名奴隶高举血手,她骑在银马上,风一般飞驰而过。“母亲!”他们高喊,“母亲!母亲!”他们挤到她身边,触摸她,拉她的披风和裙边,拉她的脚、她的腿、她的胸。他们爱她,他们要她,他们需要火和生命,于是丹妮喘着气张开双臂将自己交出……
  就在此刻,一对黑色的翅膀突然猛拍她的脑袋,一声愤怒的尖叫划破靛蓝的空气,影像即刻全部消散,退遁无形。丹妮的喘息变成了惊恐。不朽者们环绕在她周围,如蓝色的寒影,一边轻声低语,一边向她靠近,用冰冷干瘪的手拉扯、抚摩、拖拽她的衣服,触摸她的身体,手指缠绕她的头发。她四肢的力量一齐消失,动弹不得,甚至连心脏也停止了跳动。她感到一只手伸上她赤裸的乳房,揉拧着乳头。牙齿压上她柔软的咽喉。一张嘴袭向她的眼睛,又舔,又吸,又咬……
  随后,靛蓝变成橙红,低语化为尖叫。她的心怦怦飞跳,抓她的手脚陡然消失,一股热气冲刷肌肤。突如其来的强光令丹妮眯起眼睛。只见龙在上方,展开翅膀,撕扯那颗可怕的黑心脏,将腐肉撕成条条碎片。它的头猛地前伸,嘴里喷出火焰,明亮而炽热。她听见不朽者燃烧时发出的尖叫,他们用早已消失的语言呼喊,尖细的高音如薄纸一般。他们的血肉像羊皮纸一样碎裂,骨头如浸泡在油脂中的枯木。他们手舞足蹈,被火焰吞噬;他们跌跌撞撞,翻腾扭转,高举燃烧的手,指头像火炬一样明亮。
  丹妮站起身来,从他们中间穿过。他们轻如气体,不过是些空壳,一触即散。她走到门口,整个屋子成了一片火海。“卓耿,”她喊,他穿过火焰,朝她飞来。
  门外是一条漫长而幽暗的通道,在她面前蜿蜒伸展,惟一的光源是身后闪烁不定的橙色火光。丹妮起步奔跑,寻找出口,右边,左边,任何一扇门都可以,但什么也没有,只有不断弯曲的石墙。脚下的地板仿佛也在缓缓移动翻滚,想要将她困住。她稳住情绪,拼命地跑,突然一扇门出现在前方,好似张开的嘴巴。
  她跌入阳光中,明亮的光线令她步履蹒跚。俳雅·菩厉正用某种未知的语言叽里呱啦,双脚轮换着跳来跳去。丹妮回头一看,烟雾如藤蔓一样从尘埃之殿古老的石墙缝隙中和黑瓦屋顶上渗出。
  俳雅一边嚎叫咒骂,一边抽出匕首朝她扑来,但卓耿跃到他脸上,接着她听见乔戈的皮鞭“噼啪”一响——真是世上最悦耳的声音。匕首飞出,转瞬间,拉卡洛将俳雅打倒在地。乔拉·莫尔蒙爵士跪在凉爽的青草地上,环住她的肩膀。


寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 50楼  发表于: 2015-09-01 0
Chapter 49
  TYRION


  
  If you die stupidly, I’m going to feed your body to the goats,” Tyrion threatened as the first load of Stone Crows pushed off from the quay.
  Shagga laughed. “The Halfman has no goats.”
  “I’ll get some just for YOU.”
  Dawn was breaking, and pale ripples of light shimmered on the surface of the river, shattering under the poles and reforming when the ferry had passed. Timett had taken his Burned Men into the kingswood two days before. Yesterday the Black Ears and Moon Brothers followed, today the Stone Crows.
  “Whatever you do, don’t try and fight a battle,” Tyrion said. “Strike at their camps and baggage train. Ambush their scouts and hang the bodies from trees ahead of their line of march, loop around and cut down stragglers. I want night attacks, so many and so sudden that they’ll be afraid to sleep—”
  Shagga laid a hand atop Tyrion’s head. “All this I learned from Dolf son of Holger before my beard had grown. This is the way of war in the Mountains of the Moon.”
  “The kingswood is not the Mountains of the Moon, and you won’t be fighting Milk Snakes and Painted Dogs. And listen to the guides I’m sending, they know this wood as well as you know your mountains. Heed their counsel and they’ll serve you well.”
  “Shagga will listen to the Halfman’s pets,” the clansman promised solemnly. And then it was time for him to lead his garron onto the ferry. Tyrion watched them push off and pole out toward the center of the Blackwater. He felt a queer twinge in the pit of his stomach as Shagga faded in the morning mist. He was going to feel naked without his clansmen.
  He still had Bronn’s hirelings, near eight hundred of them now, but sellswords were notoriously fickle. Tyrion had done what he could to buy their continued loyalty, promising Bronn and a dozen of his best men lands and knighthoods when the battle was won. They’d drunk his wine, laughed at his jests, and called each other ser until they were all staggering . . . all but Bronn himself, who’d only smiled that insolent dark smile of his and afterward said, “They’ll kill for that knighthood, but don’t ever think they’ll die for it.”
  Tyrion had no such delusion.
  The gold cloaks were almost as uncertain a weapon. Six thousand men in the City Watch, thanks to Cersei, but only a quarter of them could be relied upon. “There’s few out-and-out traitors, though there’s some, even your spider hasn’t found them all,” Bywater had warned him. “But there’s hundreds greener than spring grass, men who joined for bread and ale and safety. No man likes to look craven in the sight of his fellows, so they’ll fight brave enough at the start, when it’s all warhorns and blowing banners. But if the battle looks to be going sour they’ll break, and they’ll break bad. The first man to throw down his spear and run will have a thousand more trodding on his heels.”
  To be sure, there were seasoned men in the City Watch, the core of two thousand who’d gotten their gold cloaks from Robert, not Cersei. Yet even those . . . a watchman was not truly a soldier, Lord Tywin Lannister had been fond of saying. Of knights and squires and men-atarms, Tyrion had no more than three hundred. Soon enough, he must test the truth of another of his father’s sayings: One man on a wall was worth ten beneath it.
  Bronn and the escort were waiting at the foot of the quay, amidst swarming beggars, strolling whores, and fishwives crying the catch. The fishwives did more business than all the rest combined. Buyers flocked around the barrels and stalls to haggle over winkles, clams, and river pike. With no other food coming into the city, the price of fish was ten times what it had been before the war, and still rising. Those who had coin came to the riverfront each morning and each evening, in hopes of bringing home an eel or a pot of red crabs; those who did not slipped between the stalls hoping to steal, or stood gaunt and forlorn beneath the walls.
  The gold cloaks cleared a path through the press, shoving people aside with the shafts of their spears. Tyrion ignored the muttered curses as best he could. A fish came sailing out of the crowd, slimy and rotten. It landed at his feet and flew to pieces. He stepped over it gingerly and climbed into his saddle. Children with swollen bellies were already fighting over pieces of the stinking fish.
  Mounted, he gazed along the riverfront. Hammers rang in the morning air as carpenters swarmed over the Mud Gate, extending wooden hoardings from the battlements. Those were coming well. He was a deal less pleased by the clutter of ramshackle structures that had been allowed to grow up behind the quays, attaching themselves to the city walls like barnacles on the hull of a ship; bait shacks and pot-shops, warehouses, merchants’ stalls, alehouses, the cribs where the cheaper sort of whores spread their legs. It has to go, every bit of it. As it was, Stannis would hardly need scaling ladders to storm the walls.
  He called Bronn to his side. “Assemble a hundred men and burn everything you see here between the water’s edge and the city walls.” He waved his stubby fingers, taking in all the waterfront squalor. “I want nothing left standing, do you understand?”
  The black-haired sellsword turned his head, considering the task. “Them as own all this won’t like that much.”
  “I never imagined they would. So be it; they’ll have something else to curse the evil monkey demon for.”
  “Some may fight.”
  “See that they lose.”
  “What do we do with those that live here?”
  “Let them have a reasonable time to remove their property, and then move them out. Try not to kill any of them, they’re not the enemy. And no more rapes! Keep your men in line, damn it.”
  “They’re sellswords, not septons,” said Bronn. “Next you’ll be telling me you want them sober.”
  “It couldn’t hurt.”
  Tyrion only wished he could as easily make city walls twice as tall and three times as thick. Though perhaps it did not matter. Massive walls and tall towers had not saved Storm’s End, nor Harrenhal, nor even Winterfell.
  He remembered Winterfell as he had last seen it. Not as grotesquely huge as Harrenhal, nor as solid and impregnable to look at as Storm’s End, yet there had been a great strength in those stones, a sense that within those walls a man might feel safe. The news of the castle’s fall had come as a wrenching shock. “The gods give with one hand and take with the other,” he muttered under his breath when Varys told him. They had given the Starks Harrenhal and taken Winterfell, a dismal exchange.
  No doubt he should be rejoicing. Robb Stark would have to turn north now. If he could not defend his own home and hearth, he was no sort of king at all. It meant reprieve for the west, for House Lannister, and yet . . .
  Tyrion had only the vaguest memory of Theon Greyjoy from his time with the Starks. A callow youth, always smiling, skilled with a bow; it was hard to imagine him as Lord of Winterfell. The Lord of Winterfell would always be a Stark.
  He remembered their godswood; the tall sentinels armored in their grey-green needles, the great oaks, the hawthorn and ash and soldier pines, and at the center the heart tree standing like some pale giant frozen in time. He could almost smell the place, earthy and brooding, the smell of centuries, and he remembered how dark the wood had been even by day. That wood was Winterfell. It was the north. I never felt so out of place as I did when I walked there, so much an unwelcome intruder. He wondered if the Greyjoys would feel it too. The castle might well be theirs, but never that godswood. Not in a year, or ten, or fifty.
  Tyrion Lannister walked his horse slowly toward the Mud Gate. Winterfell is nothing to you, he reminded himself. Be glad the place has fallen, and look to your own walls. The gate was open. Inside, three great trebuchets stood side by side in the market square, peering over the battlements like three huge birds. Their throwing arms were made from the trunks of old oaks, and banded with iron to keep them from splitting. The gold cloaks had named them the Three Whores, because they’d be giving Lord Stannis such a lusty welcome. Or so we hope.
  Tyrion put his heels into his horse and trotted through the Mud Gate, breasting the human tide. Once beyond the Whores, the press grew thinner and the street opened up around him.
  The ride back to the Red Keep was uneventful, but at the Tower of the Hand he found a dozen angry trader captains waiting in his audience chamber to protest the seizure of their ships. He gave them a sincere apology and promised compensation once the war was done. That did little to appease them. “What if you should lose, my lord?” one Braavosi asked.
  “Then apply to King Stannis for your compensation.”
  By the time he rid himself of them, bells were ringing and Tyrion knew he would be late for the installation. He waddled across the yard almost at a run and crowded into the back of the castle sept as Joffrey fastened white silk cloaks about the shoulders of the two newest members of his Kingsguard. The rite seemed to require that everyone stand, so Tyrion saw nothing but a wall of courtly arses. On the other hand, once the new High Septon was finished leading the two knights through their solemn vows and anointing them in the names of the Seven, he would be well positioned to be first out the doors.
  He approved of his sister’s choice of Ser Balon Swann to take the place of the slain Preston Greenfield. The Swarms were Marcher lords, proud, powerful, and cautious. Pleading illness, Lord Gulian Swann had remained in his castle, taking no part in the war, but his eldest son had ridden with Renly and now Stannis, while Balon, the younger, served at King’s Landing. If he’d had a third son, Tyrion suspected he’d be off with Robb Stark. It was not perhaps the most honorable course, but it showed good sense; whoever won the iron Throne, the Swarms intended to survive. In addition to being well born, young Ser Balon was valiant, courtly, and skilled at arms; good with a lance, better with a morningstar, superb with the bow. He would serve with honor and courage.
  Alas, Tyrion could not say the same for Cersei’s second choice. Ser Osmund Kettleblack looked formidable enough. He stood six feet and six inches, most of it sinew and muscle, and his hook nose, bushy eyebrows, and spade-shaped brown beard gave his face a fierce aspect, so long as he did not smile. Lowborn, no more than a hedge knight, Kettleblack was utterly dependent on Cersei for his advancement, which was doubtless why she’d picked him. “Ser Osmund is as loyal as he is brave,” she’d told Joffrey when she put forward his name. It was true, unfortunately. The good Ser Osmund had been selling her secrets to Bronn since the day she’d hired him, but Tyrion could scarcely tell her that.
  He supposed he ought not complain. The appointment gave him another ear close to the king, unbeknownst to his sister. And even if Ser Osmund proved an utter craven, he would be no worse than Ser Boros Blount, currently residing in a dungeon at Rosby. Ser Boros had been escorting Tommen and Lord Gyles when Ser Jacelyn Bywater and his gold cloaks had surprised them, and had yielded up his charge with an alacrity that would have enraged old Ser Barristan Selmy as much as it did Cersei; a knight of the Kingsguard was supposed to die in defense of the king and royal family. His sister had insisted that Joffrey strip Blount of his white cloak on the grounds of treason and cowardice. And now she replaces him with another man just as hollow . . .
  The praying, vowing, and anointing seemed to take most of the morning. Tyrion’s legs soon began to ache. He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, restless. Lady Tanda stood several rows up, he saw, but her daughter was not with her. He had been half hoping to catch a glimpse of Shae. Varys said she was doing well, but he would prefer to see for himself.
  “Better a lady’s maid than a pot girl,” Shae had said when Tyrion told her the eunuch’s scheme. “Can I take my belt of silver flowers and my gold collar with the black diamonds you said looked like my eyes? I won’t wear them if you say I shouldn’t.”
  Loath as he was to disappoint her, Tyrion had to point out that while Lady Tanda was by no means a clever woman, even she might wonder if her daughter’s bedmaid seemed to own more jewelry than her daughter. “Choose two or three dresses, no more,” he commanded her. “Good wool, no silk, no samite, and no fur. The rest I’ll keep in my own chambers for when you visit me.” It was not the answer Shae had wanted, but at least she was safe.
  When the investiture was finally done Joffrey marched out between Ser Balon and Ser Osmund in their new white cloaks, while Tyrion lingered for a word with the new High Septon (who was his choice, and wise enough to know who put the honey on his bread). “I want the gods on our side,” Tyrion told him bluntly. “Tell them that Stannis has vowed to burn the Great Sept of Baelor.”
  “Is it true, my lord?” asked the High Septon, a small, shrewd man with a wispy white beard and wizened face.
  Tyrion shrugged. “It may be. Stannis burned the godswood at Storm’s End as an offering to the Lord of Light. If he’d offend the old gods, why should he spare the new? Tell them that. Tell them that any man who thinks to give aid to the usurper betrays the gods as well as his rightful king.”
  “I shall, my lord. And I shall command them to pray for the health of the king and his Hand as well.”
  Hallyne the Pyromancer was waiting on him when Tyrion returned to his solar, and Maester Frenken had brought messages. He let the alchemist wait a little longer while he read what the ravens had brought him. There was an old letter from Doran Martell, warning him that Storm’s End had fallen, and a much more intriguing one from Balon Greyjoy on Pyke, who styled himself King of the isles and the North. He invited King Joffrey to send an envoy to the Iron Islands to fix the borders between their realms and discuss a possible alliance.
  Tyrion read the letter three times and set it aside. Lord Balon’s longships would have been a great help against the fleet sailing up from Storm’s End, but they were thousands of leagues away on the wrong side of Westeros, and Tyrion was far from certain that he wanted to give away half the realm. Perhaps I should spill this one in Cersei’s lap, or take it to the council.
  Only then did he admit Hallyne with the latest tallies from the alchemists. “This cannot be true,” said Tyrion as he pored over the ledgers. “Almost thirteen thousand jars? Do you take me for a fool? I’m not about to pay the king’s gold for empty jars and pots of sewage sealed with wax, I warn you.”
  “No, no,” Hallyne squeaked, “the sums are accurate, I swear. We have been, hmmm, most fortunate, my lord Hand. Another cache of Lord Rossart’s was found, more than three hundred jars. Under the Dragonpit! Some whores have been using the ruins to entertain their patrons, and one of them fell through a patch of rotted floor into a cellar. When he felt the jars, he mistook them for wine. He was so drunk he broke the seal and drank some.”
  “There was a prince who tried that once,” said Tyrion dryly. “I haven’t seen any dragons rising over the city, so it would seem it didn’t work this time either.” The Dragonpit atop the hill of Rhaenys had been abandoned for a century and a half. He supposed it was as good a place as any to store wildfire, and better than most, but it would have been nice if the late Lord Rossart had told someone. “Three hundred jars, you say? That still does not account for these totals. You are several thousand jars ahead of the best estimate you gave me when last we met.”
  “Yes, yes, that’s so.” Hallyne mopped at his pale brow with the sleeve of his black-and-scarlet robe. “We have been working very hard, my lord Hand, hmmm.”
  “That would doubtless explain why you are making so much more of the substance than before.” Smiling, Tyrion fixed the pyromancer with his mismatched stare. “Though it does raise the question of why you did not begin working hard until now.”
  Hallyne had the complexion of a mushroom, so it was hard to see how he could turn any paler, yet somehow he managed. “We were, my lord Hand, my brothers and I have been laboring day and night from the first, I assure you. It is only, hmmm, we have made so much of the substance that we have become, hmmm, more practiced as it were, and also”—the alchemist shifted uncomfortably—” certain spells, hmmm, ancient secrets of our order, very delicate, very troublesome, but necessary if the substance is to be, hmmm, all it should be . . .”
  Tyrion was growing impatient. Ser Jacelyn Bywater was likely here by now, and Ironhand misliked waiting. “Yes, you have secret spells; how splendid. What of them?”
  “They, hmmm, seem to be working better than they were.” Hallyne smiled weakly. “You don’t suppose there are any dragons about, do you?”
  “Not unless you found one under the Dragonpit. Why?”
  “Oh, pardon, I was just remembering something old Wisdom Pollitor told me once, when I was an acolyte. I’d asked him why so many of our spells seemed, well, not as effectual as the scrolls would have us believe, and he said it was because magic had begun to go out of the world the day the last dragon died.”
  “Sorry to disappoint you, but I’ve seen no dragons. I have noticed the King’s justice lurking about, however. Should any of these fruits you’re selling me turn out to be filled with anything but wildfire, you’ll be seeing him as well.”
  Hallyne fled so quickly that he almost bowled over Ser Jacelyn—no, Lord Jacelyn, he must remember that. Ironhand was mercifully direct, as ever. He’d returned from Rosby to deliver a fresh levy of spearmen recruited from Lord Gyles’s estates and resume his command of the City Watch. “How does my nephew fare?” Tyrion asked when they were done discussing the city’s defenses.
  “Prince Tommen is hale and happy, my lord. He has adopted a fawn some of my men brought home from a hunt. He had one once before, he says, but Joffrey skinned her for a jerkin. He asks about his mother sometimes, and often begins letters to the Princess Myrcella, though he never seems to finish any. His brother, however, he does not seem to miss at all.”
  “You have made suitable arrangements for him, should the battle be lost?”
  “My men have their instructions.”
  “Which are?”
  “You commanded me to tell no one, my lord.”
  That made him smile. “I’m pleased you remember.” Should King’s Landing fall, he might well be taken alive. Better if he did not know where Joffrey’s heir might be found.
  Varys appeared not long after Lord Jacelyn had left. “Men are such faithless creatures,” he said by way of greeting.
  Tyrion sighed. “Who’s the traitor today?”
  The eunuch handed him a scroll. “So much villainy, it sings a sad song for our age. Did honor die with our fathers?”
  “My father is not dead yet.” Tyrion scanned the list. “I know some of these names. These are rich men. Traders, merchants, craftsmen. Why should they conspire against us?”
  “It seems they believe that Lord Stannis must win, and wish to share his victory. They call themselves the Antler Men, after the crowned stag.”
  “Someone should tell them that Stannis changed his sigil. Then they can be the Hot Hearts.” It was no matter for jests, though; it appeared that these Antler Men had armed several hundred followers, to seize the Old Gate once battle was joined, and admit the enemy to the city. Among the names on the list was the master armorer Salloreon. “I suppose this means I won’t be getting that terrifying helm with the demon horns,” Tyrion complained as he scrawled the order for the man’s arrest.



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter50 提利昂
  “你若是愚蠢地送命,我就拿你的尸体喂山羊,”石鸦部正从码头出发,提利昂边看边威胁。
  夏嘎大笑。“半人没山羊。”
  “为了你,我会特地弄几只。”
  天色已然破晓,河面上淡淡的亮光随着波浪闪烁,在撑槁下碎裂,待小船驶过后又重新聚拢。两天前提魅便带着灼人部进了御林。昨天黑耳部和月人部也去了。今天轮到石鸦部。
  “你怎么做都行,就是不能正面开仗,”提利昂说。“骚扰他们的营地和车队,伏击斥候,迂回消灭落伍的士兵,把尸体吊在他们行军道路的树上。此外,我要你时时发动夜袭,要频繁,要突然,教他们不得安寝——”
  夏嘎将手搭上提利昂的头,“这些我长胡子以前就从霍格之子多夫那儿学到啦!在明月山脉,仗就是这样打的。”
  “御林不是明月山脉,你也不是跟奶蛇部或画犬部作战。你必须听从我指派的向导,他们像你们了解山区一样了解这片森林。接受他们的建议,方能行动自如。”
  “夏嘎会听从半人的宠物,”原住民庄严承诺,然后牵着矮种马登上小船。提利昂注视他们离岸,撑稿朝黑水河心而去。望着夏嘎渐渐消失在晨雾中,他的胃奇特地痉挛。少了原住民,他好像没穿衣服似的。
  他身边还有波隆雇的人,至今已近八百,但佣兵素来反复无常,不可信赖。提利昂已用尽一切办法收买他们的忠诚,他向波隆及其手下十几个能手许下承诺,战斗获胜后,给予他们土地与骑士称号。他们喝着他的酒,欣赏他的玩笑,彼此以“爵士”相称,直到醉得东倒西歪……波隆本人除外,所有人醉倒后,他带着一贯傲慢暧昧的笑容对他说:“他们会为骑士头衔杀人,但不会为此而死。”
  提利昂没有这种错觉。
  金袍军也同样靠不住。拜瑟曦之赐,都城守备队增加到六千人,但其中可依靠的不超过四分之一。“少数人是不折不扣的叛徒,还有些捣乱分子连你的蜘蛛也查不出来,”拜瓦特警告过他,“剩下的人中有不少比春天的青草还嫩,他们加入全为了面包、麦酒和有人保护。没人愿成为同伴眼中的懦夫,因此战事一开,当号角震天、旗帜飘扬时,他们会勇于作战。但只要势头不妙,他们将即刻崩溃,逃之夭夭。一个人扔下长矛,一千个人就会学样。”
  当然,都城守备队里也有经验丰富的骨干,两千名成员的金袍从劳勃那里得来,而非得自于瑟曦。可是……守卫不算兵,这是泰温·兰尼斯特公爵经常的教诲。除此之外,提利昂手中的骑士、侍从和普通士兵加起来不过三百。他希望父亲另一句格言得到验证:高踞坚城,以一抵十。
  波隆率卫队等在码头下,旁边是成群的乞丐、游荡的妓女和叫卖渔获的渔妇。渔妇的生意比其余所有人加起来还好。人们拥挤在桶子或货摊周围,为田螺、蛤蛎和梭子鱼讨价还价。由于没有其他食物进城,所以鱼价成了战前的十倍,并还在持续上升。手里还有钱的人每天早晚都来河边,希望带条鳗鱼或一罐红蟹回家;没钱的人,要么在摊位之间游走,盘算着偷窃,要么就凄惨无望地站在城墙下观看。
  金袍卫士用矛杆推开群众,在人潮里清出一条路。提利昂尽力不去在意那些嘀咕和咒骂。一条腐烂而滑腻的鱼从人群中飞出,落在他脚边,裂成碎片。他小心翼翼地跨过它,爬上马背。身后,肚腹鼓胀的孩子们已为臭鱼的碎片厮打起来。
  他骑马望向河岸。清晨的空气中锤声激荡,大批木匠群聚烂泥门,为城垛加添木板。进展不错。但另一方面,码头后方滋生的那堆摇摇欲坠的建筑,又令他相当不快。它们紧贴城墙,活像附在船身上的贝壳,其中有鱼饵仓、食堂、仓库、商铺、酒馆,以及便宜娼妓的勾栏。必须清空,半点不留。有了这些,史坦尼斯连搭云梯的工夫都省了。
  他把波隆叫到身边。“组织一百人,烧掉从河边到城墙之间所有的东西。”他挥挥粗短的手指,将肮脏贫穷的码头区整个圈进去。“一干二净,视野内不准任何东西矗立,明白吗?”
  黑发佣兵转头,评估了一下差事。“只怕业主们不太高兴。”
  “他们怎样也不会高兴,随它,正好给他们新的理由来诅咒畸形小魔猴。”
  “有人会反抗。”
  “确保他们失败。”
  “这里的居民怎么办?”
  “给他们足够时间转移财产,然后全部清走。尽量别见血,他们不是敌人。还有,诸神保佑,不许再强暴妇女!把你的人管好,真该死。”
  “他们是佣兵,不是修士。”波隆说,“下次你就要我让他们禁酒了。”
  “好主意。”
  提利昂恨不得将城墙增高两倍,加厚三层。但那有什么用呢?高塔厚墙救不了风息堡,救不了赫伦堡,甚至连临冬城也救不了。
  他记得上次见到临冬城的情景。它不若赫伦堡那么荒诞地庞大,也不如风息堡那么坚不可摧,但石墙里自有一股蕴涵的力量,让置身其中的人觉得安全。此城陷落的消息让他深感震撼。“诸神一手付出,一手收取,”瓦里斯告诉他时,他喃喃低语。他们把赫伦堡交给史塔克家,同时取走临冬城。一次拙劣的交换。
  当然,他应该高兴。从今往后,罗柏·史塔克不得不用兵北方——如果连自己的堡垒和家园都守不住,他算哪门子国王?看来兰尼斯特家西境根据地的形势暂缓,然而……
  对席恩·葛雷乔伊,在作客北境的短短时间,提利昂只有极模糊的记忆。他是个乳臭未干的小子,很爱笑,擅用弓;很难想像他竟成了临冬城主。临冬城主一直都是史塔克啊。
  他想起他们的神木林:高大的哨兵树以灰绿的松针作铠甲,还有大橡树、山楂树、铁树、岑树及士卒松。心树挺立于核心,好似冻结在时光之中的白巨人。他仿佛还能闻到那里沉静的乡土气息,那种酝酿千年的味道,那片树林纵然白天亦是阴暗。那片树林就是临冬城。那片树林就是北境。当我在林间行走,从未有过的格格不入感油然而生,仿佛自己就是一个不受欢迎的闯入者。不知葛雷乔伊家的人会不会有同感。城堡也许由他们掌控,但那片神木林绝不会。一年不会,十年不会,再过五十年仍不可能。
  提利昂·兰尼斯特策马缓缓朝烂泥门骑去。临冬城与你无关,他提醒自己,它的陷落是你的幸运,该留心的是自己的城防。城门大开,三座巨大的投石机并排矗立于市集广场,如三头站着的巨鸟,向城垛外张望。投掷臂由老橡树的树干制成,铁箍以防断裂。金袍卫士戏称它们为“君临三妓”,它们即将给予史坦尼斯公爵热情的欢迎。至少我如此期望。
  提利昂脚后跟一踢马,快步穿过城门,迎上人潮。走过“君临三妓”后,人群变得稀疏,街道开阔起来。
  回红堡的路上风平浪静,但在首相塔的会客室,十来个愤怒的商船船长正等着他,抗议他征用船只。他诚恳致歉,并许诺一旦战争结束就给予赔偿,但话语安抚不了他们。“您输了怎么办,大人?”一个布拉佛斯人问。
  “赔偿之事转交史坦尼斯国王呗。”
  好容易摆脱他们,钟声却又响起,他就快错过授职典礼了!于是提利昂一路小跑,摇摇摆摆地穿过庭院,挤进圣堂后的人群。乔佛里正给御林铁卫两名新成员的肩头系上白丝袍。典礼进行中众人起立,因此提利昂只看得到一排尊贵的屁股。话说回来,当新任总主教带领两名骑士完成庄严的宣誓,并以七神之名为他们涂抹圣油后,他所在的位置倒利于抢先溜走。
  他相当满意姐姐选择巴隆·史文爵士代替被杀的普列斯顿·格林菲尔爵士。史文家族是边疆地的大领主,高傲而谨慎。古利安·史文伯爵称病留在家堡,不加入任何一边,他的长子原本追随蓝礼,眼下投效史坦尼斯,幼子巴隆则在君临效力。如果他有第三个儿子,八成会送去罗柏·史塔克那边。方法虽不荣誉,却很合理:不管将来谁取得铁王座,史文家族都能存续:年轻的巴隆爵士出生高贵,英勇温文,武艺娴熟;他精于长熗,擅长流星锤,射箭更是一等一的好手。对王室而言,他会是勇敢而忠贞的战士。
  可惜提利昂无法赞同瑟曦的另一选择。奥斯蒙·凯特布莱克爵士的模样看起来令人敬畏。他高六尺六寸,一身强横肌肉,鹰钩鼻,浓眉毛,铲子似的棕色大胡须,不笑时,就是一副凶悍外表。凯特布莱克原本出身低微,不过是个雇佣骑士,前途和晋升全赖瑟曦,她因此选择他。“奥斯蒙爵士既勇且忠,”提名时,她告诉乔佛里。后半句被她不幸言中。这位可靠的奥斯蒙爵士一直对波隆的钱忠心耿耿,从受雇于她的第一天起,就把她所有的秘密和盘出卖。这点提利昂当然不会告诉她。
  想来他不该抱怨。这一任命等于为他在国王身边安插了另一耳目,却不为瑟曦所知。纵然奥斯蒙爵士真是个懦夫,也不会比如今待在罗斯比地牢的柏洛斯·布劳恩糟糕。当初柏洛斯爵士护送托曼和盖尔斯伯爵,途中被杰斯林·拜瓦特爵士率金袍卫士伏击,倘若老巴利斯坦·赛尔弥爵士看到他竟如此爽快地交出王室成员,定然大为震怒,正如怒火万分的瑟曦。“御林铁卫的骑士应为捍卫国王和王室成员而死!”姐姐坚持要乔佛里以反叛和怯懦的罪名剥夺布劳恩的白袍。如今她换上又一个名不副实的家伙。
  祈祷宣誓和涂抹圣油几乎耗了一上午,提利昂的腿开始酸疼,只好不断将重心从一只脚换到另一只。他看到坦妲伯爵夫人站在前面几排,但她女儿没跟她一起。他真希望见到雪伊,瓦里斯说她情况很好,但他想亲眼看看。
  “嗯,作小姐的女仆总比厨房小妹强。”当提利昂把太监的计划告诉雪伊时,她说,“我可不可以带上我的银花腰带和金项圈,就你说上面的黑钻石像我眼睛的那条?你不许,我就不戴。”
  提利昂虽极不愿令她失望,但不得不指出,即使坦妲伯爵夫人算不上聪明女子,可若女儿的使女拥有的首饰比她女儿本人还多,一定会起疑心。“只能挑两三件衣服,不能再多,”他命令她。“可以选上好的毛料,但不能要丝绸、织锦和毛皮。这些我会收在自己屋里,你来的时候穿。”这不是雪伊想要的答案,却能保她安全。
  当授职典礼终于结束,乔佛里在新披白袍的巴隆爵士和奥斯蒙爵士的护送下走出去,而提利昂留下来跟新任总主教(此人是他选的,够聪明,知道在他面包上涂蜂蜜的人是谁)聊了几句。“我要诸神站在我们这边,”提利昂直截了当地说,“告诉大家,史坦尼斯立誓焚毁贝勒大圣堂。”
  “真的,大人?”总主教问,他是个精明的小个子,消瘦的脸上长着稀疏的白胡须。
  提利昂耸肩。“谁知道?史坦尼斯烧毁了风息堡的神木林,作为向‘光之王’的献礼。他既已冒犯旧神,为何放过新神?就这么向他们布道,告诉他们:协助篡夺者不仅是背叛合法的国王,同时也是背弃正道诸神。”
  “遵命,大人。我还会要求大家为国王和首相的健康祈祷。”
  提利昂回到书房时,火术士哈林正要见他,法兰肯学士也送来信件。他决定首先阅读渡鸦传来的信件,让炼金术士再多等会儿。有封过时信件出自于道朗·马泰尔之手,警告他风息堡已然陷落,另一封有趣的信由巴隆·葛雷乔伊手书,他在信上自封为铁群岛与北境之王,并邀请乔佛里国王派遣使节前往铁群岛,以划定两国边界,商讨可能的同盟。
  提利昂把信读了三遍,然后搁置一边。巴隆大王的长船足以对付风息堡方面的舰队,但它们远在千里之外,维斯特洛大陆的另一侧,退一万步讲,割让半壁江山也不是轻易能作决定的小事。也许我该把这封信的内容透露给瑟曦,或把它带去御前会议。
  此时他才容许哈林报上炼金术士们最新的账目。“这不可能,”提利昂边翻账簿边说。“将近一万三千罐?你把我当傻瓜?我警告你,我不可能用国王的钱去购买空罐子或腊封的污水坛!”
  “不,不,”哈林夸张地尖叫,“数目完全准确,完全准确,我发誓!我们,嘿嘿嘿,很幸运,首相大人。我们找到罗萨特大人当年隐藏的又一批存货,一共三百多罐,就在龙穴底下!一些妓女利用废墟接客,其中一个恩客踩到一块腐烂的地板,落进地窖。当他摸到罐子,还以为是酒,他当时醉得很厉害,便打开封条喝了一点。”
  “从前有个王子也这么做,”提利昂冷淡地说,“城里没有飞龙,看来这次也无效。”雷妮丝丘陵顶的龙穴已荒废一个半世纪,想来要存放野火,那里比较合适,但他还是希望已故的罗萨特大人将这个消息早点公布。“你说三百罐?三百罐也无法解释这个总数,这比上次见面时你告诉我的最高估计还多出几千罐。”
  “是的,是的,是这样没错。”哈林用黑红条纹长袍的袖子擦擦苍白的额头,“但我们工作得非常努力,首相大人,嘿嘿嘿。”
  “难怪‘这种物质’最近产量大增。”提利昂微笑着用大小不一的眼睛牢牢盯住火术士。“但我不免产生一个疑问:为何你们到现在才开始努力工作?”
  哈林的脸色本就苍白得像蘑菇,所以很难描述是否变得更白。他强作镇定道:“我们一直很努力,首相大人,我向您保证,我和我们的智者、助手从一开始便日夜劳作,所以,嘿嘿嘿,这种物质制造得多了,我们似乎变得,嘿嘿嘿,更加熟练,而且,”——火术士不安地挪了一下——“有些法术,嘿嘿嘿,是我们公会古老的秘密,非常微妙,非常繁琐,但为了制造这种物质,却是必不可少,嘿嘿嘿,它们本来……”
  提利昂不耐烦起来。杰斯林·拜瓦特爵士多半已经到了,铁手不喜等待。“是是,你们有些秘密法术,它们很了不起,那又怎样?”
  “它们,嘿嘿嘿,它们似乎比以前有效了。”哈林虚弱地微笑,“照您看,龙应该不存在了吧?”
  “当然,莫非你在龙穴下顺便还找到一头?为何这么问?”
  “哦,抱歉,我只是偶然想起老智者波立特告诉我的一些故事。当时我还是个助手,我问他为什么我们许多法术,呃,不如卷轴上记载的有效?他说,这是因为龙的死去,魔法也随之离开这个世界。”
  “很遗憾,我没见过活龙,只知道王法必须遵守。若是你卖给我的这些水果里面有一颗装的不是野火,你就等着接受制裁吧。”
  哈林落荒而逃,差点撞上杰斯林爵士——不,是杰斯林伯爵,这点必须记住。谢天谢地,铁手如往常一般直率。他刚从罗斯比返回,带来一批从盖尔斯伯爵领地内新召的熗兵,并重新执掌都城守备队。讨论完城防之后,提利昂问:“我外甥可好?”
  “托曼王子健康又快乐,大人,他还养了一头小鹿,是我的手下打猎时带回来的。他说他以前养过一头,但乔佛里剥了它的皮做背心。他有时会问起母亲,还常动笔给弥赛菈公主写信,只是从来没有写完过,对哥哥倒是一点也不挂念。”
  “假如我们失败,一切都安排好了吗?”
  “我对心腹部下作了交代。”
  “交代什么?”
  “您命令我不能告诉任何人,大人。”
  听罢此言,他露出微笑,“我很高兴你还记得。”倘若君临陷落,他很可能被活捉。上哪儿去找乔佛里的继承人,他还是不知道的好。
  杰斯林伯爵离开后不久,瓦里斯出现。“人类真是没有诚信的生物,”他以此作为问候。
  提利昂叹口气,“这次的叛徒又是谁?”
  太监递出一张羊皮纸。“真卑鄙啊,称得上时代的挽歌。难道荣誉已随我们的父辈而逝了吗?”
  “我父亲还没死。”提利昂扫视名单。“我认得几个名字,这都是些有钱人。做买卖的、匠人、店家一类。他们为何造反?”
  “墙头草呗,他们相信史坦尼斯会赢,希望分享他的胜利。对了,他们自称‘鹿角民’,立志追随宝冠雄鹿。”
  “该有人去通知,史坦尼斯换了徽章,他们应易名‘热心人’。”说笑归说笑,事情本身必须严肃对待;看来这些‘鹿角民’武装了数百人,一旦战斗爆发,就准备占领旧城门,放敌人进城。名单中,盔甲大师沙罗利恩赫然在列。“这下我不会收到那顶可怕的恶魔头盔了,”提利昂倾诉,一边潦草地签下逮捕令。


[ 此帖被挽墨在2015-09-01 00:28重新编辑 ]
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 51楼  发表于: 2015-09-02 0
Chapter 50

  CHAPTER 50
  THEON
  One moment he was asleep; the next, awake.
  Kyra nestled against him, one arm draped lightly over his, her breasts brushing his back. He could hear her breathing, soft and steady. The sheet was tangled about them. It was the black of night. The bedchamber was dark and still.
  What is it? Did I hear something? Someone?
  Wind sighed faintly against the shutters. Somewhere, far off, he heard the yowl of a cat in heat. Nothing else. Sleep, Greyjoy, he told himself. The castle is quiet, and you have guards posted. At your door, at the gates, on the armory.
  He might have put it down to a bad dream, but he did not remember dreaming. Kyra had worn him out. Until Theon had sent for her, she had lived all of her eighteen years in the winter town without ever setting foot inside the walls of the castle. She came to him wet and eager and lithe as a weasel, and there had been a certain undeniable spice to fucking a common tavern wench in Lord Eddard Stark’s own bed.
  She murmured sleepily as Theon slid out from under her arm and got to his feet. A few embers still smoldered in the hearth. Wex slept on the floor at the foot of the bed, rolled up inside his cloak and dead to the world. Nothing moved. Theon crossed to the window and threw open the shutters. Night touched him with cold fingers, and gooseprickles rose on his bare skin. He leaned against the stone sill and looked out on dark towers, empty yards, black sky, and more stars than a man could ever count if he lived to be a hundred. A half-moon floated above the Bell Tower and cast its reflection on the roof of the glass gardens. He heard no alarms, no voices, not so much as a footfall.
  All’s well, Greyjoy. Hear the quiet? You ought to be drunk with joy. You took Winterfell with fewer than thirty men, a feat to sing of. Theon started back to bed. He’d roll Kyra on her back and fuck her again, that ought to banish these phantoms. Her gasps and giggles would make a welcome respite from this silence.
  He stopped. He had grown so used to the howling of the direwolves that he scarcely heard it anymore . . . but some part of him, some hunter’s instinct, heard its absence.
  Urzen stood outside his door, a sinewy man with a round shield slung over his back. “The wolves are quiet,” Theon told him. “Go see what they’re doing, and come straight back.” The thought of the direwolves running loose gave him a queasy feeling. He remembered the day in the wolfswood when the wildlings had attacked Bran. Summer and Grey Wind had torn them to pieces.
  When he prodded Wex with the toe of his boot, the boy sat up and rubbed his eyes. “Make certain Bran Stark and his little brother are in their beds, and be quick about it.”
  “M’lord?” Kyra called sleepily.
  “Go back to sleep, this does not concern you.” Theon poured himself a cup of wine and drank it down. All the time he was listening, hoping to hear a howl. Too few men, he thought sourly. I have too few men. If Asha does not come . . .
  Wex returned the quickest, shaking his head side to side. Cursing, Theon found his tunic and breeches on the floor where he had dropped them in his haste to get at Kyra. Over the tunic he donned a jerkin of iron-studded leather, and he belted a longsword and dagger at his waist. His hair was wild as the wood, but he had larger concerns.
  By then Urzen was back. “The wolves be gone.”
  Theon told himself he must be as cold and deliberate as Lord Eddard. “Rouse the castle,” he said. “Herd them out into the yard, everyone, we’ll see who’s missing. And have Lorren make a round of the gates. Wex, with me.”
  He wondered if Stygg had reached Deepwood Motte yet. The man was not as skilled a rider as he claimed—none of the ironmen were much good in the saddle—but there’d been time enough. Asha might well be on her way. And if she leams that I have lost the Starks . . . It did not bear thinking about.
  Bran’s bedchamber was empty, as was Rickon’s half a turn below. Theon cursed himself. He should have kept a guard on them, but he’d deemed it more important to have men walking the walls and protecting the gates than to nursemaid a couple of children, one a cripple.
  Outside he heard sobbing as the castle folk were pulled from their beds and driven into the yard. I’ll give them reason to sob. I’ve used them gently, and this is how they repay me. He’d even had two of his own men whipped bloody for raping that kennel girl, to show them he meant to be just. They still blame me for the rape, though. And the rest. He deemed that unfair. Mikken had killed himself with his mouth, just as Benfred had. As for Chayle, he had to give someone to the Drowned God, his men expected it. “I bear you no ill will,” he’d told the septon before they threw him down the well, “but you and your gods have no place here now.” You’d think the others might be grateful he hadn’t chosen one of them, but no. He wondered how many of them were part of this plot against him.
  Urzen returned with Black Lorren. “The Hunter’s Gate,” Lorren said. “Best come see.”
  The Hunter’s Gate was conveniently sited close to the kennels and kitchens. It opened directly on fields and forests, allowing riders to come and go without first passing through the winter town, and so was favored by hunting parties. “Who had the guard here?” Theon demanded.
  “Drennan and Squint.” Drennan was one of the men who’d raped Palla. “If they’ve let the boys escape, I’ll have more than a little skin off their back this time, I swear it.”
  “No need for that,” Black Lorren said curtly.
  Nor was there. They found Squint floating facedown in the moat, his entrails drifting behind him like a nest of pale snakes. Drennan lay half naked in the gatehouse, in the snug room where the drawbridge was worked. His throat had been opened ear to ear. A ragged tunic concealed the half-healed scars on his back, but his boots were scattered amidst the rushes, and his breeches tangled about his feet. There was cheese on a small table near the door, beside an empty flagon. And two cups.
  Theon picked one up and sniffed at the dregs of wine in the bottom. “Squint was up on the wallwalk, no?”
  “Aye,” said Lorren.
  Theon flung the cup into the hearth. “I’d say Drennan was pulling down his breeches to stick it in the woman when she stuck it in him. His own cheese knife, by the look of it. Someone find a pike and fish the other fool out of the moat.”
  The other fool was in a deal worse shape than Drennan. When Black Lorren drew him out of the water, they saw that one of his arms had been wrenched off at the elbow, half of his neck was missing, and there was a ragged hole where his navel and groin once had been. The pike tore through his bowels as Lorren was pulling him in. The stench was awful.
  “The direwolves,” Theon said. “Both of them, at a guess.” Disgusted, he walked back to the drawbridge. Winterfell was encircled by two massive granite walls, with a wide moat between them. The outer wall stood eighty feet high, the inner more than a hundred. Lacking men, Theon had been forced to abandon the outer defenses and post his guards along the higher inner walls. He dared not risk having them on the wrong side of the moat should the castle rise against him.
  There had to be two or more, he decided. While the woman was entertaining Drennan, the others freed the wolves.
  Theon called for a torch and led them up the steps to the wallwalk. He swept the flame low before him, looking for . . . there. On the inside of the rampart and in the wide crenel between two upthrust merlons. “Blood,” he announced, “clumsily mopped up. At a guess, the woman killed Drennan and lowered the drawbridge. Squint heard the clank of chains, came to have a look, and got this far. They pushed the corpse through the crenel into the moat so he wouldn’t be found by another sentry.”
  Urzen peered along the walls. “The other watch turrets are not far. I see torches burning—”
  “Torches, but no guards,” Theon said testily. “Winterfell has more turrets than I have men.”
  “Four guards at the main gate,” said Black Lorren, “and five walking the walls beside Squint.”
  Urzen said, “If he had sounded his horn—”
  I am served by fools. “Try and imagine it was you up here, Urzen. It’s dark and cold. You have been walking sentry for hours, looking forward to the end of your watch. Then you hear a noise and move toward the gate, and suddenly you see eyes at the top of the stair, glowing green and gold in the torchlight. Two shadows come rushing toward you faster than you can believe. You catch a glimpse of teeth, start to level your spear, and they slam into you and open your belly, tearing through leather as if it were cheesecloth.” He gave Urzen a hard shove. “And now you’re down on your back, your guts are spilling out, and one of them has his teeth around your neck.” Theon grabbed the man’s scrawny throat, tightened his fingers, and smiled. “Tell me, at what moment during all of this do you stop to blow your fucking horn?” He shoved Urzen away roughly, sending him stumbling back against a merlon. The man rubbed his throat. I should have had those beasts put down the day we took the castle, he thought angrily. I’d seen them kill, I knew how dangerous they were.
  “We must go after them,” Black Lorren said.
  “Not in the dark.” Theon did not relish the idea of chasing direwolves through the wood by night; the hunters could easily become the hunted. “We’ll wait for daylight. Until then, I had best go speak with my loyal subjects.”
  Down in the yard, a uneasy crowd of men, women, and children had been pushed up against the wall. Many had not been given time to dress; they covered themselves with woolen blankets, or huddled naked under cloaks or bedrobes. A dozen ironmen hemmed them in, torches in one hand and weapons in the other. The wind was gusting, and the flickering orange light reflected dully off steel helms, thick beards, and unsmiling eyes.
  Theon walked up and down before the prisoners, studying the faces. They all looked guilty to him. “How many are missing?”
  “Six.” Reek stepped up behind him, smelling of soap, his long hair moving in the wind. “Both Starks, that bog boy and his sister, the halfwit from the stables, and your wildling woman.”
  Osha. He had suspected her from the moment he saw that second cup. I should have known better than to trust that one. She’s as unnatural as Asha. Even their names sound alike.
  “Has anyone had a look at the stables?”
  “Aggar says no horses are missing.”
  “Dancer is still in his stall?”
  “Dancer?” Reek frowned. “Aggar says the horses are all there. Only the halfwit is missing.”
  They’re afoot, then. That was the best news he’d heard since he woke. Bran would be riding in his basket on Hodor’s back, no doubt. Osha would need to carry Rickon; his little legs wouldn’t take him far on their own. Theon was confident that he’d soon have them back in his hands. “Bran and Rickon have fled,” he told the castle folk, watching their eyes. “Who knows where they’ve gone?” No one answered. “They could not have escaped without help,” Theon went on. “Without food, clothing, weapons.” He had locked away every sword and axe in Winterfell, but no doubt some had been hidden from him. “I’ll have the names of all those who aided them. All those who turned a blind eye.” The only sound was the wind. “Come first light, I mean to bring them back.” He hooked his thumbs through his swordbelt. “I need huntsmen. Who wants a nice warm wolfskin to see them through the winter? Gage?” The cook had always greeted him cheerfully when he returned from the hunt, to ask whether he’d brought anything choice for the table, but he had nothing to say now. Theon walked back the way he had come, searching their faces for the least sign of guilty knowledge. “The wild is no place for a cripple. And Rickon, young as he is, how long will he last out there? Nan, think how frightened he must be.” The old woman had nattered at him for ten years, telling her endless stories, but now she gaped at him as if he were some stranger. “I might have killed every man of you and given your women to my soldiers for their pleasure, but instead I protected you. Is this the thanks you offer?” Joseth who’d groomed his horses, Farlen who’d taught him all he knew of hounds, Barth the brewer’s wife who’d been his flrst—not one of them would meet his eyes. They hate me, he realized.
  Reek stepped close. “Strip off their skins,” he urged, his thick lips glistening. “Lord Bolton, he used to say a naked man has few secrets, but a flayed man’s got none.”
  The flayed man was the sigil of House Bolton, Theon knew; ages past, certain of their lords had gone so far as to cloak themselves in the skins of dead enemies. A number of Starks had ended thus. Supposedly all that had stopped a thousand years ago, when the Boltons had bent their knees to Winterfell. Or so they say, but old ways die hard, as well I know . . .
  “There will be no flaying in the north so long as I rule in Winterfell,” Theon said loudly. I am your only protection against the likes of him, he wanted to scream. He could not be that blatant, but perhaps some were clever enough to take the lesson.
  The sky was greying over the castle walls. Dawn could not be far off. “Joseth, saddle Smiler and a horse for yourself. Murch, Gariss, Poxy Tym, you’ll come as well.” Murch and Gariss were the best huntsmen in the castle, and Tyrn was a fine bowman. “Aggar, Rednose, Gelmarr, Reek, Wex.” He needed his own to watch his back. “Farlen, I’ll want hounds, and you to handle them.”
  The grizzled kennelmaster crossed his arms. “And why would I care to hunt down my own trueborn lords, and babes at that?”
  Theon moved close. “I am your trueborn lord now, and the man who keeps Palla safe.”
  He saw the deflance die in Farlen’s eyes. “Aye, m’lord.”
  Stepping back, Theon glanced about to see who else he might add. “Maester Luwin,” he announced.
  “I know nothing of hunting.”
  No, but I don’t trust you in the castle in my absence. “Then it’s past time you learned.”
  “Let me come too. I want that wolfskin cloak.” A boy stepped forward, no older than Bran. It took Theon a moment to remember him. “I’ve hunted lots of times before,” Walder Frey said. “Red deer and elk, and even boar.”
  His cousin laughed at him. “He rode on a boar hunt with his father, but they never let him near the boar.”
  Theon look at the boy doubtfully. “Come if you like, but if you can’t keep up, don’t think that I’ll nurse you along.” He turned back to Black Lorren. “Winterfell is yours in my absence. If we do not return, do with it as you will.” That bloody well ought to have them praying for my success.
  They assembled by the Hunter’s Gate as the first pale rays of the sun brushed the top of the Bell Tower, their breath frosting in the cold morning air. Gelmarr had equipped himself with a longaxe whose reach would allow him to strike before the wolves were on him. The blade was heavy enough to kill with a single blow. Aggar wore steel greaves. Reek arrived carrying a boar spear and an overstuffed washerwoman’s sack bulging with god knows what. Theon had his bow; he needed nothing else. Once he had saved Bran’s life with an arrow. He hoped he would not need to take it with another, but if it came to that, he would.
  Eleven men, two boys, and a dozen dogs crossed the moat. Beyond the outer wall, the tracks were plain to read in the soft ground; the pawprints of the wolves, Hodor’s heavy tread, the shallower marks left by the feet of the two Reeds. Once under the trees, the stony ground and fallen leaves made the trail harder to see, but by then Farlen’s red bitch had the scent. The rest of the dogs were close behind, the hounds sniffing and barking, a pair of monstrous mastiffs bringing up the rear. Their size and ferocity might make the difference against a cornered direwolf.
  He’d have guessed that Osha might run south to Ser Rodrik, but the trail led north by northwest, into the very heart of the wolfswood. Theon did not like that one bit. It would be a bitter irony if the Starks made for Deepwood Motte and delivered themselves right into Asha’s hands. I’d sooner have them dead, he thought bitterly. It is better to be seen as cruel than foolish.
  Wisps of pale mist threaded between the trees. Sentinels and soldier pines grew thick about here, and there was nothing as dark and gloomy as an evergreen forest. The ground was uneven, and the fallen needles disguised the softness of the turf and made the footing treacherous for the horses, so they had to go slowly. Not as slowly as a man carrying a cripple, though, or a bony harridan with a four-year-old on her back. He told himself to be patient. He’d have them before the day was out.
  Maester Luwin trotted up to him as they were following a game trail along the lip of a ravine. “Thus far hunting seems indistinguishable from riding through the woods, my lord.”
  Theon smiled. “There are similarities. But with hunting, there’s blood at the end.”
  “Must it be so? This flight was great folly, but will you not be merciful? These are your foster brothers we seek.”
  “No Stark but Robb was ever brotherly toward me, but Bran and Rickon have more value to me living than dead.”
  “The same is true of the Reeds. Moat Cailin sits on the edge of the bogs. Lord Howland can make your uncle’s occupation a visit to hell if he chooses, but so long as you hold his heirs he must stay his hand.”
  Theon had not considered that. In truth, he had scarcely considered the mudmen at all, beyond eyeing Meera once or twice and wondering if she was still a maiden. “You may be right. We will spare them if we can.”
  “And Hodor too, I hope. The boy is simple, you know that. He does as he is told. How many times has he groomed your horse, soaped your saddle, scoured your mail?”
  Hodor was nothing to him. “if he does not fight us, we will let him live.” Theon pointed a finger. “But say one word about sparing the wildling, and you can die with her. She swore me an oath, and pissed on it.”
  The maester inclined his head. “I make no apologies for oathbreakers. Do what you must. I thank you for your mercy.”
  Mercy, thought Theon as Luwin dropped back. There’s a bloody trap. Too much and they call you weak, too little and you’re monstrous. Yet the maester had given him good counsel, he knew. His father thought only in terms of conquest, but what good was it to take a kingdom if you could not hold it? Force and fear could carry you only so far. A pity Ned Stark had taken his daughters south; elsewise Theon could have tightened his grip on Winterfell by marrying one of them. Sansa was a pretty little thing too, and by now likely even ripe for bedding. But she was a thousand leagues away, in the clutches of the Lannisters. A shame.
  The wood grew ever wilder. The pines and sentinels gave way to huge dark oaks. Tangles of hawthorn concealed treacherous gullies and cuts. Stony hills rose and fell. They passed a crofter’s cottage, deserted and overgown, and skirted a flooded quarry where the still water had a sheen as grey as steel. When the dogs began to bay, Theon figured the fugitives were near at hand. He spurred Smiler and followed at a trot, but what he found was only the carcass of a young elk . . . or what remained of it.
  He dismounted for a closer look. The kill was still fresh, and plainly the work of wolves. The dogs sniffed round it eagerly, and one of the mastiffs buried his teeth in a haunch until Farlen shouted him off. No part of this animal has been butchered, Theon realized. The wolves ate, but not the men. Even if Osha did not want to risk a fire, she ought to have cut them a few steaks. It made no sense to leave so much good meat to rot. “Farlen, are you certain we’re on the right trail?” he demanded. “Could your dogs be chasing the wrong wolves?”
  “My bitch knows the smell of Summer and Shaggy well enough.”
  “I hope so. For your sake.”
  Less than an hour later, the trail led down a slope toward a muddy brook swollen by the recent rains. It was there the dogs lost the scent. Farlen and Wex waded across with the hounds and came back shaking their heads while the animals ranged up and down the far bank, sniffing. “They went in here, m’lord, but I can’t see where they come out,” the kennelmaster said.
  Theon dismounted and knelt beside the stream. He dipped a hand in it. The water was cold. “They won’t have stayed long in this,” he said. “Take half the dogs downstream, I’ll go up—”
  Wex clapped his hands together loudly.
  “What is it?” Theon said.
  The mute boy pointed.
  The ground near the water was sodden and muddy. The tracks the wolves had left were plain enough. “Pawprints, yes. So?”
  Wex drove his heel into the mud, and pivoted his foot this way and that. It left a deep gouge.
  Joseth understood. “A man the size of Hodor ought to have left a deep print in this mud,” he said. “More so with the weight of a boy on his back. Yet the only boot prints here are our own. See for yourself.”
  Appalled, Theon saw it was true. The wolves had gone into the turgid brown water alone. “Osha must have turned aside back of us. Before the elk, most likely. She sent the wolves on by themselves, hoping we’d chase after them.” He rounded on his huntsmen. “If you two have played me false—”
  “There’s been only the one trail, my lord, I swear it,” said Gariss defensively. “And the direwolves would never have parted from them boys. Not for long.”
  That’s so, Theon thought. Summer and Shaggydog might have gone off to hunt, but soon or late they would return to Bran and Rickon. “Gariss, Murch, take four dogs and double back, find where we lost them. Aggar, you watch them, I’ll have no trickery. Farlen and I will follow the direwolves. Give a blast on the horn when you pick up the trail. Two blasts if you catch sight of the beasts themselves. Once we find where they went, they’ll lead us back to their masters.”
  He took Wex, the Frey boy, and Gynir Rednose to search upstream. He and Wex rode on one side of the brook, Rednose and Walder Frey on the other, each with a pair of hounds. The wolves might have come out on either bank. Theon kept an eye out for tracks, spoor, broken branches, any hint as to where the direwolves might have left the water. He spied the prints of deer, elk, and badger easily enough. Wex surprised a vixen drinking at the stream, and Walder flushed three rabbits from the underbrush and managed to put an arrow in one. They saw the claw marks where a bear had shredded the bark of a tall birch. But of the direwolves there was no sign.
  A little farther, Theon told himself. Past that oak, over that rise, past the next bend of the stream, we’ll find something there. He pressed on long after he knew he should turn back, a growing sense of anxiety gnawing at his belly. It was midday when he wrenched Smiler’s head round in disgust and gave up.
  Somehow Osha and the wretched boys were eluding him. It should not have been possible, not on foot, burdened with a cripple and a young child. Every passing hour increased the likelihood that they would make good their escape. If they reach a village . . . The people of the north would never deny Ned Stark’s sons, Robb’s brothers. They’d have mounts to speed them on their way, food. Men would fight for the honor of protecting them. The whole bloody north would rally around them.
  The wolves went downstream, that’s all. He clung to that thought. That red bitch will sniff where they came out of the water and we’ll be after them again.
  But when they joined up with Farlen’s party, one look at the kennelmaster’s face smashed all of Theon’s hopes to shards. “The only thing those dogs are flt for is a bear baiting,” he said angrily. “Would that I had a bear.”
  “The dogs are not at fault.” Farlen knelt between a mastiff and his precious red bitch, a hand on each. “Running water don’t hold no scents, m’lord.”
  “The wolves had to come out of the stream somewhere.”
  “No doubt they did. Upstream or down. We keep on, we’ll find the place, but which way?”
  “I never knew a wolf to run up a streambed for miles,” said Reek. “A man might. If he knew he was being hunted, he might. But a wolf?”
  Yet Theon wondered. These beasts were not as other wolves. I should have skinned the cursed things.
  It was the same tale all over again when they rejoined Gariss, Murch, and Aggar. The huntsmen had retraced their steps halfway to Winterfell without finding any sign of where the Starks might have parted company with the direwolves. Farlen’s hounds seemed as frustrated as their masters, sniffing forlornly at trees and rocks and snapping irritably at each other.
  Theon dared not admit defeat. “We’ll return to the brook. Search again. This time we’ll go as far as we must.”
  “We won’t find them,” the Frey boy said suddenly. “Not so long as the frogeaters are with them. Mudmen are sneaks, they won’t fight like decent folks, they skulk and use poison arrows, You never see them, but they see you. Those who go into the bogs after them get lost and never come out. Their houses move, even the castles like Greywater Watch.” He glanced nervously at greenery that encircled them on all sides. “They might be out there right now, listening to everything we say.”
  Farlen laughed to show what he thought of that notion. “My dogs would smell anything in them bushes. Be all over them before you could break wind, boy.”
  “Frogeaters don’t smell like men,” Frey insisted. “They have a boggy stink, like frogs and trees and scummy water. Moss grows under their arms in place of hair, and they can live with nothing to eat but mud and breathe swamp water.”
  Theon was about to tell him what he ought to do with his wet nurse’s fable when Maester Luwin spoke up. “The histories say the crannogmen grew close to the children of the forest in the days when the greenseers tried to bring the hammer of the waters down upon the Neck. It may be that they have secret knowledge.”
  Suddenly the wood seemed a deal darker than it had a moment before, as if a cloud had passed before the sun. It was one thing to have some fool boy spouting folly, but maesters were supposed to be wise. “The only children that concern me are Bran and Rickon,” Theon said. “Back to the stream. Now.”
  For a moment he did not think they were going to obey, but in the end old habit asserted itself. They followed sullenly, but they followed. The Frey boy was as jumpy as those rabbits he’d flushed earlier. Theon put men on either bank and followed the current. They rode for miles, going slow and careful, dismounting to lead the horses over treacherous ground, letting the good-for-bear-bait hounds sniff at every bush. Where a fallen tree dammed the flow, the hunters were forced to loop around a deep green pool, but if the direwolves had done the same they’d left neither print nor spoor. The beasts had taken to swimming, it seemed. When I catch them, they’ll have all the swimming they can stomach. I’ll give them both to the Drowned God.
  When the woods began to darken, Theon Greyjoy knew he was beaten. Either the crannogmen did know the magic of the children of the forest, or else Osha had deceived them with some wildling trick. He made them press on through the dusk, but when the last light faded Joseth finally worked up the courage to say, “This is fruitless, my lord. We will lame a horse, break a leg.”
  “Joseth has the right of it,” said Maester Luwin. “Groping through the woods by torchlight will avail us nothing.”
  Theon could taste bile at the back of his throat, and his stomach was a nest of snakes twining and snapping at each other. If he crept back to Winterfell empty-handed, he might as well dress in motley henceforth and wear a pointed hat; the whole north would know him for a fool. And when my father hears, and Asha . . .
  “M’lord prince.” Reek urged his horse near. “Might be them Starks never came this way. If I was them, I would have gone north and east, maybe. To the Umbers. Good Stark men, they are. But their lands are a long way. The boys will shelter someplace nearer. Might be I know where.”
  Theon looked at him suspiciously. “Tell me.”
  “You know that old mill, sitting lonely on the Acorn Water? We stopped there when I was being dragged to Winterfell a captive. The miller’s wife sold us hay for our horses while that old knight clucked over her brats. Might be the Starks are hiding there.”
  Theon knew the mill. He had even tumbled the miller’s wife a time or two. There was nothing special about it, or her. “Why there? There are a dozen villages and holdfasts just as close.”
  Amusement shone in those pale eyes. “Why? Now that’s past knowing. But they’re there, I have a feeling.” He was growing sick of the man’s sly answers. His lips look like two worms fucking. “What are you saying? If you’ve kept some knowledge from me—”
  “M’lord prince?” Reek dismounted, and beckoned Theon to do the same. When they were both afoot, he pulled open the cloth sack he’d fetched from Winterfell. “Have a look here.”
  It was growing hard to see. Theon thrust his hand into the sack impatiently, groping amongst soft fur and rough scratchy wool. A sharp point pricked his skin, and his fingers closed around something cold and hard. He drew out a wolf’s-head brooch, silver and jet. Understanding came suddenly. His hand closed into a fist. “Gelmarr,” he said, wondering whom he could trust. None of them. “Aggar. Rednose. With us. The rest of you may return to Winterfell with the hounds. I’ll have no further need of them. I know where Bran and Rickon are hiding now.”
  “Prince Theon,” Maester Luwin entreated, “you will remember your promise? Mercy, you said.”
  “Mercy was for this morning,” said Theon. It is better to be feared than laughed at. “Before they made me angry.”


Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter51 席恩
  前一秒还在熟睡,突然之间,他惊醒过来。
  凯拉依偎在身旁,一只手轻搁在他体侧,乳房紧贴他的背脊,均匀而柔顺地呼吸。罩在他们身上的被褥凌乱不整。现在是深夜,卧室漆黑一片,沉寂无声。
  怎么了?我听见了什么?难道有什么人?
  晚风在窄窗上微声叹气。从远处,某个角落,他听到猫咪激动的叫声。除此之外,什么也没有。睡吧,葛雷乔伊,他告诉自己。城堡如此宁静,你还派出了守卫不是?在卧室门外,在城门边,在军械库都有人值班呢。
  也许是刚做了什么噩梦,然而现在却想不起来。凯拉让他精疲力尽。被席恩招来之前,她是个从未踏进城堡半步的十八岁少女,一辈子都在避冬市镇仰望临冬城的高耸墙垒。她又湿又软又饥渴,活像头黄鼠狼。不可否认的是,在艾德·史塔克公爵的卧床上操粗鄙的酒馆妓女实在别有一番情趣。
  席恩滑开她手臂的搂抱,下床之时,凯拉发出几声睡意惺忪的呢喃。壁炉里几点余烬在燃烧。威克斯睡在床脚地板上,裹着自己的斗篷,一动也不动。一片寂静。席恩走到窗边,把高处的窄窗一扇扇打开。夜晚伸出冰凉的手指,使他不禁浑身起了鸡皮疙瘩。他倾身靠近石窗台,望向外面黑暗的塔楼,空旷的广场,乌黑的天空和那数到一百岁也算不清的无垠繁星。半个月亮从钟楼后面爬上来,玻璃花园的顶棚反射它的光芒。没有警报,没有话语,就连一两声脚步都听不到。
  一切正常,葛雷乔伊。你难道觉察不出四周的宁静?还是及时行乐吧。用不到三十个人,你拿下了临冬城堡,这将是被永远歌颂的丰功伟绩。于是席恩返回床边,决定把凯拉翻过来,再干一次,以此驱散那些无谓的幻影。她的喘息和娇笑是对这片寂静最好的回应。
  他忽然停住。早已习惯冰原狼嗥叫的他,对此几乎充耳不闻……然而体内的某个部分,某种猎人的本能提醒他,这声音消失了。
  把门的是乌兹,一个身负圆盾的强壮男子。“狼怎么安静了下来?”席恩对他说,“去看看他们在干什么,然后立刻回报。”想到冰原狼可能逃跑,他就觉得浑身不适。他还记得那天在狼林,当野人们攻击布兰时,夏天和灰风将他们活活撕成了碎片。
  他用脚尖踢醒威克斯,男孩坐起身来,直揉眼睛。“去,看看布兰·史塔克和他小弟还在不在床上,跑快点。”
  “大人?”凯拉困倦地叫唤。
  “继续睡吧,不关你的事。”席恩给自己满上一杯葡萄酒,灌下去。他一直在倾听,满心希望能听见一声狼嗥。人手太少了,他酸酸地想,我只有这几个手下,如果阿莎还不来……
  威克斯飞快返回,头摇得像拨浪鼓。席恩破口咒骂,拣起之前因急着上凯拉而扔了一地的衣服裤子。他在外衣外罩上一件镶铁钉的皮背心,并把长剑和匕首拴在腰际。头发乱得像草丛,但和令他恐惧的大麻烦相比,这反而无关紧要。
  这时乌兹也回报:“狼全部失踪。”
  像艾德公爵一样冷静沉着,席恩提醒自己。“把城堡里的人都叫起来,”他说,“赶进院子,所有人都不准缺席,我们立刻检查。告诉罗伦,盘查各处城门。威克斯,跟我来。”
  他不知斯提吉此刻抵达深林堡没有。此人虽不像他自称的那样精于骑术——铁民之中无人擅长鞍马之道——但算时间也够了。阿莎应该在路上。假如她知道我丢了两个史塔克……其后果简直不堪设想。
  布兰的卧室空无一人,下方瑞肯的卧室亦房门大开。席恩不禁咒骂自己。早该派人看住他们,我却鬼迷心窍.认为巡逻城墙和保护城门比看守两个小孩——其中一个还是残废——重要得多。
  外面传来呜咽声,城堡的居民们正被硬生生从床上拖起,驱赶到广场。我会让他们哭个痛快!我待他们多么亲切,他们回报我的却是如此。他两个手下为着侵犯兽舍小妹的缘故,被他鞭打得血肉横飞,这不足以展示他的公正无私么?然而,他们却把这次强暴,还有旁的所有事,统统归咎于他,真是太不公平!密肯是自己多嘴多舌才送命的,就和本福德一样。至于柴尔,他总得奉献点什么给淹神啊,他的人都看着呢。“我对你并无恶意,”他们把修士扔进中庭的水井之前,他开口道,“只是你和你的神已不能在此容身。”本以为其他人会心存感激,为着他不肯波及他们的缘故,然而事实却大相径庭。真不知有多少人参与了这次的脱逃密谋。
  乌兹和黑罗伦一道返回。“猎人门出事了,”罗伦道,“您最好去看看。”
  为方便出行,猎人门开在兽舍和厨房旁边,直通田野和森林,往来不必经过避冬市镇,是打猎的专用出口。“那儿归谁守卫?”席恩质问。
  “邓兰和斜眼。”
  邓兰是对帕拉动手动脚的两人之一。“倘若他们竟把俩小孩放跑了,这回别想背上脱层皮就了事,我起誓。”
  “没必要,”黑罗伦简略答道。
  的确。他们发现斜眼面朝下漂浮在护城河中,内脏在身后游荡,活像一窝苍白的蛇。邓兰半裸身子倒在城门楼里专用来操纵吊桥的暖和房间。从左耳到右耳,他的咽喉被划开一道巨大的口子。他身穿一件粗糙外衣,遮住背上未愈的鞭伤,但靴子散乱在草席,马裤也褪到脚底。门边的小桌放着奶酪和喝干的酒瓶,以及两只杯子。
  席恩拿起一只,嗅嗅底部残余的酒液。“负责巡城的是斜眼,对不?”
  “对,”罗伦道。
  席恩扬手将杯子掷进壁炉。“邓兰这白痴一定是拉下马裤想插女人的时候,反被那女人给插了。依这里的状况看,凶器是切奶酪的刀。来人,找杆熗,把另一个白痴给我从河里钓出来。”
  另一个白痴的情形比邓兰糟糕得多。黑罗伦将他拖出河面,大家当下发现此人一只手臂从肘部齐齐扭断,半边颈项不见踪影,原本是肚脐和私处的地方只剩一个黑窟窿。罗伦叉他上岸,长熗贯穿肚肠,臭气熏天。
  “冰原狼的杰作,”席恩道,“两匹一起上,应该是。”他满心作呕,便走回吊桥。临冬城有两道花岗岩厚墙,一条宽阔的护城河横亘其间。外墙八十尺高,内墙高度超过百尺。由于人手不足,席恩只好放弃外层防线,仅把守卫安置在更高的内墙上。在城堡随时可能变乱的情况下,他可不敢冒险,把有限的兵力放在护城河的另一边。
  至少有两个人参加此次行动,他认定。一边由女人勾引邓兰,另一位则释放冰原狼。
  席恩要根火把,领部下循阶梯登上城墙,然后放低火炬,扫视前方,寻找……就在那里,城墙内部,两个城齿之间的宽阔垛口上。“血迹,”他宣布,“没擦干净。据我推测,那女人杀了邓兰后立即放下吊桥。这时斜眼听见锁链的叮当声,走过来查看,然后送了命。接着他们把尸体从这个城垛推下护城河,以防其他哨兵发现。”
  乌兹顺着城墙看。“可下一座守卫塔离得不远啊。上面的火把还在烧——”
  “有火把,但没守卫,”席恩暴躁地说。“临冬城的守卫塔比我的人还多。”
  “大门有四个守卫,”黑罗伦道,“巡城的加上斜眼共有六人。”
  乌兹说:“他怎不吹号角——”
  老天,我手下净是些白痴。“试想想,换你在这儿,会怎么做,乌兹?外面又黑又冷,而你巡逻了好几个钟头,只盼早点下哨。这时只听一声异样的响动,于是你走向城门,突然,楼梯尽头有两双眼睛,火光下闪着绿光和金光。两个阴影以迅雷不及掩耳之势扑下来。你看见利齿的寒光,放低长矛,接着便被“砰”地撞倒。他们撕开你的肚腹,像咬棉花一样咬开皮甲。”他用力一推乌兹。“你头朝下倒在地上,内脏流得到处都是,还被一匹狼咬着脖子。”席恩勒住对方骨瘦如柴的颈项,收拢指头,冷笑道,“你倒是告诉我,像这样要怎么吹你妈的号?”他粗暴地推开乌兹,使他踉跄着绊倒在城齿上,不住揉搓咽喉。进城那天我早该把这两匹野东西除掉,他恼怒地想,我见过他们杀人,明知他们有多危险。
  “必须把他们抓回来,”黑罗伦说。
  “天黑时办不到。”席恩无法想像在暗夜里追逐冰原狼:自以为是猎人,却成了猎物。“我们等天亮。在此之前,我有话要对我忠顺的臣民们讲。”
  他下到院子,男人、女人和儿童都被驱赶到墙边,挤成一团,惶恐不安。很多人来不及穿戴:有的仅用毛毯裹住身子,更有的裸着躯体,只胡乱披件斗篷或睡袍。十几个铁民包围他们,一手执火炬一手拿武器。狂风呼啸,忽隐忽现的橘红亮光映在钢铁的头盔、浓密的胡须和无情的眼珠上。
  席恩在囚徒之前走来走去,审视他们的面容。在他眼中,每个人都是叛徒。“丢了几个?”
  “六个。”臭佬踏步走到他背后,浑身散发着肥皂的味道,长发在风中飞舞。“包括两名史塔克,泽地男孩和他姐姐,马房里那个白痴,还有你的女野人。”
  果然是欧莎。他看见二只杯子时就怀疑她了。我该多个心眼,不应盲目相信她。她和阿莎一样诡计多端,她们连名字也这么像。
  马厩清点过吗?
  “阿加说马一匹不少。”
  “小舞也在栏里?”
  “小舞?”臭佬皱眉,“阿加只说所有的马都还在。惟有那个白痴丢了。”
  那么,他们是徒步前进。这是他醒来之后最好的消息。无疑,布兰被装在阿多背上的篮子里;欧莎得去背瑞肯——仅靠他幼小的腿脚可走不了多远。这下席恩确信他们还在掌中。“布兰和瑞肯逃跑了,”他对城里的人大声宣布,扫视他们的眼睛。“有谁知道他们去了哪儿?”无人应答。“他们不可能独立逃走,”席恩续道,“没食物,没衣服,没武器,他们是逃不了的。”他早已搜光临冬城里的每一把剑、每一只斧,但肯定有人藏匿武器。“我会查出谁帮助过他们。我也会查出睁只眼闭只眼的人。”只有风声。“当晨光初露,我就出发把他们抓回来。”他的拇指勾住剑柄。“我需要猎手。谁想要块上好的狼皮过冬?盖奇?”每次他打猎归来,大厨总是兴高采烈欢迎他,瞧瞧他有没有带什么野味猎获,然而现在却一言不发。席恩回头继续踱步,一边想从人们脸庞巡视出一点蛛丝马迹。“荒山野岭那不是跛子待的地方。想想瑞肯,半大小孩,怎么能撑下去?奶妈,你说他现在该有多害怕。”老妇人在他耳边唠唠叨叨了十年,给他讲过无数的故事,但而今她只朝他打呵欠,似乎根本不认得他。“我本可以把你们这些男人全杀光,然后把你们女人送给我的士兵享用,但我没有,我反而极力保护你们。你们就这样来感谢我么?”从前教他骑马的乔赛斯,教他驯狗的法兰,成为他第一次的芭丝——酿酒师傅的老婆……人人都避开他的目光。他们恨我,他终于意识到。
  臭佬靠过来。“剥了他们的皮,”他力促,厚厚的嘴唇闪着寒光。“波顿老爷常说:裸体的人少有秘密,但被剥皮的人没有秘密。”
  席恩知道,剥皮人是波顿家族的纹章;远古时代,他们家族的族长们甚至拿敌人的皮来作披风。无数的史塔克以这样的方式惨死。暴行大概在千年之前得以终止,那个时候波顿家族最终臣服于临冬城。话虽如此,但古道不死,我的人民不也一样。
  “只要我还在临冬城主政一天,就不允许北境发生剥皮这样的惨事。”席恩朗声道。在你们和他的怪癖之间,我是惟一的屏障啊,他直想大叫。他无法炫耀,只希望有人够聪明,赶快汲取教训,明白事理。
  城墙边缘,天空渐渐变成灰色。黎明不远了。“乔赛斯,给笑星上鞍,为你自己也准备一匹马。穆齐,加斯,麻脸提姆,你们也一同出发。”穆齐和加斯是城堡里最好的猎人,而提姆则精于箭术。“阿加,红鼻,葛马,臭佬,威克斯,他们也来。”他需要自己的人担任后卫。“法兰,我需要猎狗,你来指挥它们。”
  头发灰白的驯兽长抱起手臂。“凭什么要我去追捕我真正的主人,凭什么要我去抓几个孩子?”
  席恩走近他。“因为现在我才是你真正的主人,也只有我能保护帕拉。”
  法兰眼中的挑衅逐渐消散。“是的,大人。”
  席恩踱回去,一边仔细盘算。“鲁温师傅,”他宣布。
  “我对捕猎之道一窍不通。”
  没错,但我不放心把你留在城里。“你早该学学。”
  “也带我去。我想要那张狼皮斗篷。”一个男孩走上前,他年纪比布兰还小。席恩想了半天才忆起他是谁。“以前我常打猎,”瓦德·佛雷说,“我打过红鹿和麇鹿,甚至猎过野猪呢。”
  他表哥嘲笑道:“他是和他爸爸一起去的,他们甚至连野猪的面也没让他见着。”
  席恩怀疑地看着男孩。“想来就来,但要是跟不上,别以为我会过来哄你。”他转向黑罗伦。“我不在时,临冬城由你负责。假如我们没有返回,你可以机动行事。”你们这些操他妈的混蛋就祈祷我得胜归来吧。
  当第一缕苍白曙光掠过钟楼顶时,人们在猎人门前集合完毕,呼吸在清晨的寒气中结霜。葛马装备一柄长斧,长柄足以使他在狼近身前加以打击,而沉重的斧刃能将狼一击毙命。阿加戴上护胫铁甲。臭佬提着一杆猎猪矛以及一口装得满满的洗衣妇用的袋子,天知道里面是什么。席恩则带上了他的长弓——别的他不需要。曾经,他用一只飞箭救过布兰的命,他不希望用另一只箭做相反的事,然而真到情非得已的关头,他别无选择。
  十一个男人,二个小孩和十二只狗一同越过护城河。外墙之外,软泥地上的踪迹清晰可辨:狼的爪印,阿多沉重的步履,还有两个黎德留下的较浅足迹。及至走到林边,碎石和沉积的落叶使追踪变得困难,这时便轮到法兰的红母狗用鼻子上场了,它果然没有令他失望。其他猎狗紧跟在后,又嗅又吠,一对庞大的獒犬则担任后卫。他们的体型和凶猛在对付冰原狼时可以派用场。
  他起初猜想欧莎会带他们南下去找罗德利克爵士,然而眼前的踪迹却是向着西北,一直深入狼林。席恩对此深感忧惧。假如史塔克们径直投向深林堡,真不啻于莫大的讽刺——他们会正好落入阿莎手中。与其那样,我宁可让他们死,他苦涩地想,被当成暴君总比被看作蠢蛋好。
  缕缕苍白的迷雾在林木间穿梭。这里的哨兵树和士卒松比城里的粗厚,四季常青的森林是世上最黑最暗的地方。地面崎岖不平,散落的松针遮住柔软的草皮,使得行马变得危机四伏,他们不得不放慢速度。但再怎么说,不会比肩驮残废的男子走得慢,比个瘦骨嶙峋、背负四岁小孩的泼妇也要快。他告诉自己千万耐心,日落之前,一定能追上。
  他们追到一条峡谷的边缘,鲁温师傅策马跑近。“迄今为止,这场猎捕和林间放马没两样,大人。”
  席恩微笑道:“的确很相似。但不同在于,猎捕要以鲜血来划上句号。”
  “非得如此吗?他们逃跑是件蠢事,但您就不能发发慈悲?我们追踪的可都是您的养兄弟呀。”
  “除了罗柏,没有史塔克以兄弟之礼待我。只是对我而言,布兰和瑞肯活着比死了有用。”
  “黎德们不也如此?卡林湾就在泽地边缘,霍兰大人如果有心,满可以奇袭您叔叔,但只要您握有他的继承人,他只能按兵不动。”
  席恩没想到这一点。事实上,除了瞄过梅拉一两眼,怀疑她到底是不是处女以外,他根本没把泥人们当回事。“也许你说得对。如果事态允许,我就饶过他们。”“我希望您也饶过阿多吧。这孩子是个老实人,您也知道,他只是照着别人的命令行事。想想他为您喂过多少次马,洗过多少次鞍,擦过多少次甲吧!”
  阿多对他而言无足轻重。“他肯束手就擒,就让他活命。”席恩抬起一根指头。“别为那野人求情,否则我让你和她一起死。她对我发过誓,却弃如草芥。”
  学士低下头颅。“我不会为背誓者辩解。您看着办吧。我很感激您的慈悲。”
  慈悲,看着鲁温走回队列,席恩静静地想:这是个无情的陷阱,给得太多他们说你软弱无能,给得太少你便成了残暴野兽。不过他心里也明白,学士刚才的谏言确是忠告。父亲满脑子只想打仗征服,但如果守不住,打下一片江山又有什么意义呢?而单凭武力和恐怖是做不到这点的。可惜奈德·史塔克把他的女儿都带去了南方——否则席恩任娶一个,便足以把自己和临冬城牢牢拴在一起。珊莎是个可爱的小东西,现在也该成熟到能上床了吧。但她偏偏在千里之外,身处兰尼斯特掌中。真遗憾哪。
  越往深处,森林愈加浓密。松树和哨兵树让位给庞然而黑暗的橡木。纠结的山楂丛隐蔽了危险的沟渠和小溪。多石起伏的小丘一座连着一座。他们经过一间佃农的茅屋,荒废已久,杂草丛生,围绕着一条满满的水沟,静止的水流像钢铁一般放出灰光。此时狗们突然狂吠起来,席恩确信亡命者们已近在咫尺。他一踢笑星,快马加鞭,但走近之后发现的却是一只幼鹿的尸骸……业已支离破碎。
  他下马细看。鹿刚死不久,明显看出是狼干的。猎狗们急切地在它四周嗅闻,一只獒犬则把头直接埋进死鹿尸首,大快朵颐,直到法兰吼着把它赶走。这动物根本没被切割,席恩寻思,狼吃过,但人没有。就算欧莎不敢冒险生火,也该割走几块肉啊,没道理把上好的食物扔在这里腐烂。“法兰,你确定我们跟对了?”他询问,“有没可能你的狗追逐的是别的狼?”
  “我的母狗很清楚夏天和毛毛的味道。”
  “希望如此。姑且信你。”
  快一个小时之后,追踪者们跟随痕迹下到一个斜坡,朝一条因最近的雨水而泛滥泥泞的小溪奔去。就在溪边,猎狗失去了线索。法兰和威克斯带它们涉过溪流,无功而返,狗们则在对岸茫然无措地上下游荡,嗅来闻去。“他们到过这里,大人,但我不知道他们接下来去了哪儿,”驯兽长说。
  席恩下马,跪在溪边,伸出手沾了点水。溪流冰凉。“他们不可能长久地待在里面,”他说。“带一半的狗去下游,我去上——”
  威克斯突然响亮地拍掌。
  “怎么了?”席恩道。
  哑巴男孩伸手指点。
  水边的土地湿润而泥泞。狼的足迹清晰可辨。“爪印,是的。所以?”
  威克斯把脚陷进泥土,左右扭转靴子,挖出一个深沟。
  乔赛斯明白过来。“阿多是个大块头,在泥地里定会留下深深的脚印,”他说。“尤其他还负着孩子。但这里所有脚印都是我们自己的。您瞧瞧。”
  席恩大吃一惊,旋即发现对方所言非虚。两匹狼是独自走进了褐色的泛滥溪流。“欧莎一定老远便调转了方向,很有可能,在那匹鹿之前便与狼分道扬镳。她让狼照原路前进,好诱我们继续追赶。”他在他的猎人面前踱步。“假若你两个胆敢骗我——”
  “一路上没有别的踪迹,大人,我发誓,”加斯辩解。“况且冰原狼决不可能离开孩子,至少不会离开太久。”
  这倒不假,席恩想,夏天和毛毛狗应是出去捕猎,饱餐之后便会回到布兰和瑞肯身边。“加斯,穆齐,你们带四条狗折回原路。阿加,你盯住他们,以防他们要花样。法兰和我继续追踪冰原狼。大家有所发现便吹一声号。倘若直接见到那两只野兽,就吹两声。只需盯住他俩,定能找到他们的主人。”
  他带上威克斯、佛雷家的小孩及“红鼻”加尼往上游搜查。他和威克斯在一边,红鼻和瓦德·佛雷在对岸,双方各带一对猎狗,因为狼在两岸都可能出没。席恩刻意搜寻足印、痕迹,断裂枝条等等,企图通过线索来揭示狼从何处离水上岸。他轻易发现公鹿、麇鹿和獾的足迹。威克斯吓跑一只饮水的狐狸,瓦德追逐草丛中三只奔逃的兔子,努力想射一只。他们看见大熊在一棵高大白桦的树皮上留下的爪印。偏偏冰原狼的痕迹半点也无。
  继续前进,席恩鼓励自己,过了这棵橡树,爬上那道缓坡,通过前面溪流的弯道,我们一定能发现些什么。他一直这么克制自己,走了许久,终于明白是该回头的时候了。不断加剧的焦虑在腹中噬啃。日近中午,他扭转笑星的马头,恋恋不舍地转了几圈,旋即放弃追踪。
  欧莎和那两个小坏蛋不知想出什么法子,始终能在他面前躲来躲去。可是,这不可能啊,他们是步行,何况还有残废和幼童。然而他每多浪费一个钟头,对方逃脱的机率就越大。若是给他们找到村庄……北方人不会拒绝奈德·史塔克的儿子,罗柏的兄弟。他们会送马,送食物,更有人会为保护少主这样的荣誉而战。甚至整个该死的北地都会团结在他们周围,重整旗鼓。
  够了,狼只是去了下游,他紧抓这个念头不放。红母狗会嗅出他们离水登陆的地点,我们很快便能找到他们。
  但当他们与法兰的团队重新会合,席恩只消看驯兽长一眼,便知他的希望已彻底粉碎。“这些臭狗该拿去喂熊,”他恼怒地说,“如果我有熊的话。”
  “不是它们的错。”法兰在一只獒犬和他心爱的红母狗之间跪下,手放在他们身上。“流水无法留存气息,大人。”
  “狼总得在什么地方上岸吧。”
  “这当然。要么在上游要么在下游。我们只要继续搜,一定能发现,现在的问题是,走哪边?”
  “从没听说狼能逆流跑几里路的。”臭佬道。“人还行,当走投无路时,或许能行。狼怎么成?”
  话虽这么说,席恩还是怀疑。这两只野兽决不等同一般的狼。当初就该剥下这挨千刀的怪物的皮。
  同样的故事在他们与加斯、穆齐和阿加会合时再度上演。两个猎人把到临冬城的路折回了一半,却丝毫没有发现史塔克们离开冰原狼独自行动的迹象。法兰的狗变得和主人一样深感挫折,孤注一掷地在树林和岩石间闻嗅,不时还暴躁地互相撕咬。
  席恩不能接受失败。“我们回溪边,再搜一次,这一次尽可能扩大搜索范围。”
  “找不到的啦,”佛雷家的男孩突然开口。“只要吃青蛙的还跟着他们就找不到。泥人都鬼鬼崇崇,他们不像正派人一样光明正大的打,而是躲在暗处,施放涂毒的箭矢。你看不到他,可他看得到你。追他们进沼泽的人没一个回来过。他们的房子会动,就连他们的城堡灰水望也会动。”他紧张兮兮地瞥瞥四周密密匝匝的林木草丛。“搞不好他们正在附近,听我们说话呢。”
  法兰以大笑来表示他的感受。“只要是这片林里的东西,我的狗没有嗅不出来的,连你刚才放的屁也不例外,臭小子。”
  “吃青蛙的身上的体味和人不一样,”佛雷坚持。“他们带着沼泽的臭气,就像青蛙一样,混合了树木和泥水的味道。他们腋下长的不是毛,是青苔,饿的时候,可以不吃东西,只吞泥巴过活,甚至能在泥水底下呼吸呢!”
  按捺不住的席恩刚想痛斥对方这堆奶妈讲的鬼话,鲁温学士却插进来:“历史上,绿先知们曾作过巨大努力来引水入颈泽,从此以后,泽地人和森林之子建立了深厚的友谊。或许他们确然从中获得秘密的知识。”
  刹那间,整个树林似乎突然黯淡了几分,就如浮云遮日。不懂事的孩子乱讲一通是一回事,但知识渊博的学士说的话分量不同。“我只关心奈德之子布兰与瑞肯,”席恩说。“回溪边去。立即出发。”
  一开始谁也没动,他以为人们会抗命,但北方人的责任感最后占了上风。虽然勉强,大家还是沉闷地跟上。佛雷家的小孩变得和他刚才追逐的兔子一般神经质。席恩把人员分散到两岸,顺流而下。他们骑行无数里,放慢速度,仔细搜查,每遇危险地段便下来牵马过去,然后继续搜寻,每个树丛都让那群“该拿去喂熊”的猎狗嗅闻探察。有个地方,倒塌的大树堵塞流水,追猎的人们不得不绕过一泓极深的绿池塘,可如果说冰原狼也做了同样的事,他们却没有留下任何脚印或痕迹。看来,这俩野东西一直在游泳。等抓到他们,我让他们游个够,非把他们一起献给淹神不可!
  林间逐渐黑暗,席恩·葛雷乔伊明白自己被打败了。不管是泽地人使用了森林之子的魔法,还是欧莎施展出某种野人的伎俩,总之他是失败了。他逼迫人们在暮色里继续前进,当最后一丝阳光也消逝无踪后,乔赛斯终于鼓起勇气开口:“这不会有结果,大人。我们只会扭到马,摔断腿。”
  “乔赛斯说得没错,”鲁温学士道。“仅凭几根火把在森林里搜寻犹如大海捞针,毫无意义。”
  席恩觉出喉头胆汁的苦味,胃里则仿佛有一窝毒蛇在缠绕扭打。就这么两手空空地折回临冬城,那他以后干脆换身小丑服和尖帽子得了——整个北境都会把他当成笑柄。如果父亲知道了,如果阿莎……
  “王子殿下。”臭佬催马靠近。“或许史塔克根本就没走这条路。换作我的话,不用说,会往东北,去投靠安伯家。大家都知道,他们对史塔克是很卖命的。然而他们的领地离此很远,这些孩子会先就近避避风头。或许我知道他们在哪儿。”
  席恩怀疑地看着他,“说。”
  “您知道那座老磨坊吗,就是孤零零地立在橡树河边的那座?当我身为俘虏被带回临冬城的途中,曾在那里稍事停留。磨坊主的老婆卖干草给我们喂马,押解我的老骑士还逗她的小孩呢。说不定史塔克就藏在那儿。”
  席恩知道那磨坊,甚至还和磨坊主的老婆做过一两次。那里没什么特别,她也无甚特长。“为什么在那里?这磨坊周围有十几个村子和庄园。”
  那双淡色的眼睛里闪动着几分揶揄。“您问为什么?这并不重要。他们就是在哪儿。我有预感。”
  席恩受够了对方兜圈子式的回答。他这双唇还真像两条火热交配的蠕虫。“你到底是什么意思?有什么敢瞒着我的——”
  “王子殿下?”臭佬翻身下马,并示意席恩也照办。两人都下马后,他打开从临冬城背来的布口袋。“您看看。”
  天色已暗,什么也看不清。席恩不耐烦地把手伸进口袋,在柔软的兽皮和粗糙的羊毛之间摸索。一根尖刺戳痛了他,他合拢指头,手中之物冰凉又坚硬。原来是一枚狼头胸针,由白银和黑玉制成。他忽然明白过来,不禁握紧拳头。“葛马,”他叫道,一边揣测谁可信赖。一个都不行。“阿加,红鼻,跟我们走。其他人带上猎狗自行返回临冬城。用不着你们了,我已知道布兰和瑞肯的所在。”
  “席恩王子,”鲁温学士恳求,“您可还记得您的承诺?发发慈悲,您答应过。”
  “慈悲是早上的事。”席恩说。被惧怕总比受嘲笑好。“现在他们惹怒了我。”
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 52楼  发表于: 2015-09-02 0
Chapter 51

  CHAPTER 51
  JON
  They could see the fire in the night, glimmering against the side of the mountain like a fallen star. It burned redder than the other stars, and did not twinkle, though sometimes it flared up bright and sometimes dwindled down to no more than a distant spark, dull and faint.
  Half a mile ahead and two thousand feet up, Jon judged, and perfectly placed to see anything moving in the pass below.
  “Watchers in the Skirling Pass,” wondered the oldest among them. In the spring of his youth, he had been squire to a king, so the black brothers still called him Squire Dalbridge. “What is it Mance Rayder fears, I wonder?”
  “If he knew they’d lit a fire, he’d flay the poor bastards,” said Ebben, a squat bald man muscled like a bag of rocks.
  “Fire is life up here,” said Qhorin Halfhand, “but it can be death as well.” By his command, they’d risked no open flames since entering the mountains. They ate cold salt beef, hard bread, and harder cheese, and slept clothed and huddled beneath a pile of cloaks and furs, grateful for each other’s warmth. It made Jon remember cold nights long ago at Winterfell, when he’d shared a bed with his brothers. These men were brothers too, though the bed they shared was stone and earth.
  “They’ll have a horn,” said Stonesnake.
  The Halfhand said, “A horn they must not blow.”
  “That’s a long cruel climb by night,” Ebben said as he eyed the distant spark through a cleft in the rocks that sheltered them. The sky was cloudless, the jagged mountains rising black on black until the very top, where their cold crowns of snow and ice shone palely in the moonlight.
  “And a longer fall,” said Qhorin Halfhand. “Two men, I think. There are like to be two up there, sharing the watch.”
  “Me.” The ranger they called Stonesnake had already shown that he was the best climber among them. It would have to be him.
  “And me,” said Jon Snow.
  Qhorin Halfhand looked at him. Jon could hear the wind keening as it shivered through the high pass above them. One of the garrons whickered and pawed at the thin stony soil of the hollow where they had taken shelter. “The wolf will remain with us,” Qhorin said. “White fur is seen too easily by moonlight.” He turned to Stonesnake. “When it’s done, throw down a burning brand. We’ll come when we see it fall.”
  “No better time to start than now,” said Stonesnake.
  They each took a long coil of rope. Stonesnake carried a bag of iron spikes as well, and a small hammer with its head wrapped in thick felt. Their garrons they left behind, along with their helms, mail, and Ghost. Jon knelt and let the direwolf nuzzle him before they set off. “Stay,” he commanded. “I’ll be back for you.”
  Stonesnake took the lead. He was a short wiry man, near fifty and grey of beard but stronger than he seemed, and he had the best night eyes of anyone Jon had ever known. He needed them tonight. By day the mountains were blue-grey, brushed with frost, but once the sun vanished behind the jagged peaks they turned black. Now the rising moon had linmed them in white and silver.
  The black brothers moved through black shadows amidst black rocks, working their way up a steep, twisting trail as their breath frosted in the black air. Jon felt almost naked without his mail, but he did not miss its weight. This was hard going, and slow. To hurry here was to risk a broken ankle or worse. Stonesnake seemed to know where to put his feet as if by instinct, but Jon needed to be more careful on the broken, uneven ground.
  The Skirling Pass was really a series of passes, a long twisting course that went up around a succession of icy wind-carved peaks and down through hidden valleys that seldom saw the sun. Apart from his companions, Jon had glimpsed no living man since they’d left the wood behind and begun to make their way upward. The Frostfangs were as cruel as any place the gods had made, and as inimical to men. The wind cut like a knife up here, and shrilled in the night like a mother mourning her slain children. What few trees they saw were stunted, grotesque things growing sideways out of cracks and fissures. Tumbled shelves of rock often overhung the trail, fringed with hanging icicles that looked like long white teeth from a distance.
  Yet even so, Jon Snow was not sorry he had come. There were wonders here as well. He had seen sunlight flashing on icy thin waterfalls as they plunged over the lips of sheer stone cliffs, and a mountain meadow full of autumn wildflowers, blue coldsnaps and bright scarlet frostfires and stands of piper’s grass in russet and gold. He had peered down ravines so deep and black they seemed certain to end in some hell, and he had ridden his garron over a wind-eaten bridge of natural stone with nothing but sky to either side. Eagles nested in the heights and came down to hunt the valleys, circling effortlessly on great blue-grey wings that seemed almost part of the sky. Once he had watched a shadowcat stalk a ram, flowing down the mountainside like liquid smoke until it was ready to pounce. Now it is our turn to pounce. He wished he could move as sure and silent as that shadowcat, and kill as quickly. Longclaw was sheathed across his back, but he might not have room to use it. He carried dirk and dagger for closer work. They will have weapons as well, and I am not armored. He wondered who would prove the shadowcat by night’s end, and who the ram.
  For a long way they stayed to the trail, following its twists and turns as it snaked along the side of the mountain, upward, ever upward. Sometimes the mountain folded back on itself and they lost sight of the fire, but soon or late it would always reappear. The path Stonesnake chose would never have served for the horses. In places Jon had to put his back to the cold stone and shuffle along sideways like a crab, inch by inch. Even where the track widened it was treacherous; there were cracks big enough to swallow a man’s leg, rubble to stumble over, hollow places where the water pooled by day and froze hard by night. One step and then another, Jon told himself. One step and then another, and I will not fall.
  He had not shaved since leaving the Fist of the First Men, and the hair on his lip was soon stiff with frost. Two hours into the climb, the wind kicked up so fiercely that it was all he could do to hunch down and cling to the rock, praying he would not be blown off the mountain. One step and then another, he resumed when the gale subsided. One step and then another, and I will not fall.
  Soon they were high enough so that looking down was best not considered. There was nothing below but yawning blackness, nothing above but moon and stars. “The mountain is your mother,” Stonesnake had told him during an easier climb a few days past. “Cling to her, press your face up against her teats, and she won’t drop you.” Jon had made a joke of it, saying how he’d always wondered who his mother was, but never thought to find her in the Frostfangs. It did not seem nearly so amusing now. One step and then another, he thought, clinging tight.
  The narrow track ended abruptly where a massive shoulder of black granite thrust out from the side of the mountain. After the bright moonlight, its shadow was so black that it felt like stepping into a cave. “Straight up here,” the ranger said in a quiet voice. “We want to get above them.” He peeled off his gloves, tucked them through his belt, tied one end of his rope around his waist, the other end around Jon. “Follow me when the rope grows taut.” The ranger did not wait for an answer but started at once, moving upward with fingers and feet, faster than Jon would have believed. The long rope unwound slowly. Jon watched him closely, making note of how he went, and where he found each handhold, and when the last loop of hemp uncoiled, he took off his own gloves and followed, much more slowly.
  Stonesnake had passed the rope around the smooth spike of rock he was waiting on, but as soon as Jon reached him he shook it loose and was off again. This time there was no convenient cleft when he reached the end of their tether, so he took out his felt-headed hammer and drove a spike deep into a crack in the stone with a series of gentle taps. Soft as the sounds were, they echoed off the stone so loudly that Jon winced with every blow, certain that the wildlings must hear them too. When the spike was secure, Stonesnake secured the rope to it, and Jon started after him. Suck on the mountain’s teat, he reminded himself. Don’t look down. Keep your weight above your feet. Don’t look down. Look at the rock in front of you. There’s a good handhold, yes. Don’t look down. I can catch a breath on that ledge there, all I need to do is reach it. Never look down.
  Once his foot slipped as he put his weight on it and his heart stopped in his chest, but the gods were good and he did not fall. He could feel the cold seeping off the rock into his fingers, but he dared not don his gloves; gloves would slip, no matter how tight they seemed, cloth and fur moving between skin and stone, and up here that could kill him. His burned hand was stiffening up on him, and soon it began to ache. Then he ripped open his thumbnail somehow, and after that he left smears of blood wherever he put his hand. He hoped he still had all his fingers by the end of the climb.
  Up they went, and up, and up, black shadows creeping across the moonlit wall of rock. Anyone down on the floor of the pass could have seen them easily, but the mountain hid them from the view of the wildlings by their fire. They were close now, though. Jon could sense it. Even so, he did not think of the foes who were waiting for him, all unknowing, but of his brother at Winterfell. Bran used to love to climb. I wish I had a tenth part of his courage.
  The wall was broken two-thirds of the way up by a crooked fissure of icy stone. Stonesnake reached down a hand to help him up. He had donned his gloves again, so Jon did the same. The ranger moved his head to the left, and the two of them crawled along the shelf three hundred yards or more, until they could see the dull orange glow beyond the lip of the cliff.
  The wildlings had built their watchfire in a shallow depression above the narrowest part of the pass, with a sheer drop below and rock behind to shelter them from the worst of the wind. That same windbreak allowed the black brothers to crawl within a few feet of them, creeping along on their bellies until they were looking down on the men they must kill.
  One was asleep, curled up tight and buried beneath a great mound of skins. Jon could see nothing of him but his hair, bright red in the firelight. The second sat close to the flames, feeding them twigs and branches and complaining of the wind in a querulous tone. The third watched the pass, though thele was little to see, only a vast bowl of darkness ringed by the snowy shoulders of the mountains. It was the watcher who wore the horn.
  Three. For a moment Jon was uncertain. There was only supposed to be two. One was asleep, though. And whether there was two or three or twenty, he still must do what he had come to do. Stonesnake touched his arm, pointed at the wildling with the horn. Jon nodded toward the one by the fire. It felt queer, picking a man to kill. Half the days of his life had been spent with sword and shield, training for this moment. Did Robb feel this way before his first battle? he wondered, but there was no time to ponder the question. Stonesnake moved as fast as his namesake, leaping down on the wildlings in a rain of pebbles. Jon slid Longclaw from its sheath and followed.
  It all seemed to happen in a heartbeat. Afterward Jon could admire the courage of the wildling who reached first for his horn instead of his blade. He got it to his lips, but before he could sound it Stonesnake knocked the horn aside with a swipe of his shortsword. Jon’s man leapt to his feet, thrusting at his face with a burning brand. He could feel the heat of the flames as he flinched back. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the sleeper stirring, and knew he must finish his man quick. When the brand swung again, he bulled into it, swinging the bastard sword with both hands. The Valyrian steel sheared through leather, fur, wool, and flesh, but when the wildling fell he twisted, ripping the sword from Jon’s grasp. On the ground the sleeper sat up beneath his furs. Jon slid his dirk free, grabbing the man by the hair and jamming the point of the knife up under his chin as he reached for his—no, her—
  His hand froze. “A girl.”
  “A watcher,” said Stonesnake. “A wildling. Finish her.”
  Jon could see fear and fire in her eyes. Blood ran down her white throat from where the point of his dirk had pricked her. One thrust and it’s done, he told himself. He was so close he could smell onion on her breath. She is no older than I am. Something about her made him think of Arya, though they looked nothing at all alike. “Will you yield?” he asked, giving the dirk a half turn. And if she doesn’t?
  “I yield.” Her words steamed in the cold air.
  “You’re our captive, then.” He pulled the dirk away from the soft skin of her throat.
  “Qhorin said nothing of taking captives,” said Stonesnake.
  “He never said not to.” Jon let go his grip on the girl’s hair, and she scuttled backward, away from them.
  “She’s a spearwife.” Stonesnake gestured at the long-hafted axe that lay beside her sleeping furs. “She was reaching for that when you grabbed her. Give her half a chance and she’ll bury it between your eyes.”
  “I won’t give her half a chance.” Jon kicked the axe well out of the girl’s reach. “Do you have a name?”
  “Ygritte.” Her hand rubbed at her throat and came away bloody. She stared at the wetness.
  Sheathing his dirk, he wrenched Longclaw free from the body of the man he’d killed. “You are my captive, Ygritte.”
  “I gave you my name.”
  “I’m Jon Snow.”
  She flinched. “An evil name.”
  “A bastard name,” he said. “My father was Lord Eddard Stark of Winterfell.”
  The girl watched him warily, but Stonesnake gave a mordant chuckle. “It’s the captive supposed to tell things, remember?” The ranger thrust a long branch into the fire. “Not that she will. I’ve known wildlings to bite off their own tongues before they’d answer a question.” When the end of the branch was blazing merrily, he took two steps and flung it out over the pass. It fell through the night spinning until it was lost to sight.
  “You ought to burn them you killed,” said Ygritte.
  “Need a bigger fire for that, and big fires burn bright.” Stonesnake turned, his eyes scanning the black distance for any spark of light. “Are there more wildlings close by, is that it?”
  “Burn them,” the girl repeated stubbornly, “or it might be you’ll need them swords again.”
  Jon remembered dead Othor and his cold black hands. “Maybe we should do as she says.”
  “There are other ways.” Stonesnake knelt beside the man he’d slain, stripped him of cloak and boots and belt and vest, then hoisted the body over one thin shoulder and carried it to the edge. He grunted as he tossed it over. A moment later they heard a wet, heavy smack well below them. By then the ranger had the second body down to the skin and was dragging it by the arms. Jon took the feet and together they flung the dead man out in the blackness of the night.
  Ygritte watched and said nothing. She was older than he’d thought at first, Jon realized; maybe as old as twenty, but short for her age, bandylegged, with a round face, small hands, and a pug nose. Her shaggy mop of red hair stuck out in all directions. She looked plump as she crouched there, but most of that was layers of fur and wool and leather. Underneath all that she could be as skinny as Arya.
  “Were you sent to watch for us?” Jon asked her.
  “You, and others.”
  Stonesnake warmed his hands over the fire. “What waits beyond the pass?”
  “The free folk.”
  “How many?”
  “Hundreds and thousands. More than you ever saw, crow.” She smiled. Her teeth were crooked, but very white.
  She doesn’t know how many. “Why come here?”
  Ygritte fell silent.
  “What’s in the Frostfangs that your king could want? You can’t stay here, there’s no food.”
  She turned her face away from him.
  “Do you mean to march on the Wall? When?”
  She stared at the flames as if she could not hear him.
  “Do you know anything of my uncle, Benjen Stark?”
  Ygritte ignored him. Stonesnake laughed. “if she spits out her tongue, don’t say I didn’t warn you.”
  A low rumbling growl echoed off the rock. Shadowcat, Jon knew at once. As he rose he heard another, closer at hand. He pulled his sword and turned, listening.
  “They won’t trouble us,” Ygritte said. “It’s the dead they’ve come for. Cats can smell blood six miles off. They’ll stay near the bodies till they’ve eaten every last stringy shred o’ meat, and cracked the bones for the marrow.”
  Jon could hear the sounds of their feeding echoing off the rocks. It gave him an uneasy feeling. The warmth of the fire made him realize how bone-tired he was, but he dared not sleep. He had taken a captive, and it was on him to guard her. “Were they your kin?” he asked her quietly. “The two we killed?”
  “No more than you are.”
  “Me?” He frowned. “What do you mean?”
  “You said you were the Bastard o’ Winterfell.”
  “I am.” “Who was your mother?”
  “Some woman. Most of them are.” Someone had said that to him once. He did not remember who.
  She smiled again, a flash of white teeth. “And she never sung you the song o’ the winter rose?”
  “I never knew my mother. Or any such song.”
  “Bael the Bard made it,” said Ygritte. “He was King-beyond-the—Wall a long time back. All the free folk know his songs, but might be you don’t sing them in the south.”
  “Winterfell’s not in the south,” Jon objected.
  “Yes it is. Everything below the Wall’s south to us.”
  He had never thought of it that way. “I suppose it’s all in where you’re standing.”
  “Aye,” Ygritte agreed. “It always is.”
  “Tell me,” Jon urged her. It would be hours before Qhorin came up, and a story would help keep him awake. “I want to hear this tale of yours.”
  “Might be you won’t like it much.”
  “I’ll hear it all the same.”
  “Brave black crow,” she mocked. “Well, long before he was king over the free folk, Bael was a great raider.”
  Stonesnake gave a snort. “A murderer, robber, and raper, is what you mean.”
  “That’s all in where you’re standing too,” Ygritte said. “The Stark in Winterfell wanted Bael’s head, but never could take him, and the taste o’ failure galled him. One day in his bitterness he called Bael a craven who preyed only on the weak. When word o’ that got back, Bael vowed to teach the lord a lesson. So he scaled the Wall, skipped down the kingsroad, and walked into Winterfell one winter’s night with harp in hand, naming himself Sygerrik of Skagos. Sygerrik means ‘deceiver’ in the Old Tongue, that the First Men spoke, and the giants still speak.
  “North or south, singers always find a ready welcome, so Bael ate at Lord Stark’s own table, and played for the lord in his high seat until half the night was gone. The old songs he played, and new ones he’d made himself, and he played and sang so well that when he was done, the lord offered to let him name his own reward. ‘All I ask is a flower/
  Bael answered, ‘the fairest flower that blooms in the gardens o’ Winterfell.’
  “Now as it happened the winter roses had only then come into bloom, and no flower is so rare nor precious. So the Stark sent to his glass gardens and commanded that the most beautiful o’ the winter roses be plucked for the singer’s payment. And so it was done. But when morning come, the singer had vanished . . . and so had Lord Brandon’s maiden daughter. Her bed they found empty, but for the pale blue rose that Bael had left on the pillow where her head had lain.”
  Jon had never heard this tale before. “Which Brandon was this supposed to be? Brandon the Builder lived in the Age of Heroes, thousands of years before Bael. There was Brandon the Burner and his father Brandon the Shipwright, but—”
  “This was Brandon the Daughterless,” Ygritte said sharply. “Would you hear the tale, or no?”
  He scowled. “Go on.”
  “Lord Brandon had no other children. At his behest, the black crows flew forth from their castles in the hundreds, but nowhere could they find any sign o’ Bael or this maid. For most a year they searched, till the lord lost heart and took to his bed, and it seemed as though the line o’ Starks was at its end. But one night as he lay waiting to die, Lord Brandon heard a child’s cry. He followed the sound and found his daughter back in her bedchamber, asleep with a babe at her breast.”
  “Bael had brought her back?”
  “No. They had been in Winterfell all the time, hiding with the dead beneath the castle. The maid loved Bael so dearly she bore him a son, the song says . . . though if truth be told, all the maids love Bael in them songs he wrote. Be that as it may, what’s certain is that Bael left the child in payment for the rose he’d plucked unasked, and that the boy grew to be the next Lord Stark. So there it is—you have Bael’s blood in you, same as me.”
  “It never happened,” Jon said.
  She shrugged. “Might be it did, might be it didn’t. It is a good song, though. My mother used to sing it to me. She was a woman too, Jon Snow. Like yours.” She rubbed her throat where his dirk had cut her. “The song ends when they find the babe, but there is a darker end to the story. Thirty years later, when Bael was King-beyond-the-Wall and led the free folk south, it was young Lord Stark who met him at the Frozen Ford . . . and killed him, for Bael would not harm his own son when they met sword to sword.”
  “So the son slew the father instead,” said Jon.
  “Aye,” she said, “but the gods hate kinslayers, even when they kill unknowing. When Lord Stark returned from the battle and his mother saw Bael’s head upon his spear, she threw herself from a tower in her grief. Her son did not long outlive her. One o’ his lords peeled the skin off him and wore him for a cloak.”
  “Your Bael was a liar,” he told her, certain now.
  “No,” Ygritte said, “but a bard’s truth is different than yours or mine. Anyway, you asked for the story, so I told it.” She turned away from him, closed her eyes, and seemed to sleep.
  Dawn and Qhorin Halfhand arrived together. The black stones had turned to grey and the eastern sky had gone indigo when Stonesnake spied the rangers below, wending their way upward. Jon woke his captive and held her by the arm as they descended to meet them. Thankfully, there was another way off the mountain to the north and west, along paths much gentler than the one that had brought them up here. They were waiting in a narrow defile when their brothers appeared, leading their garrons. Ghost raced ahead at first scent of them. Jon squatted to let the direwolf close his jaws around his wrist, tugging his hand back and forth. It was a game they played. But when he glanced up, he saw Ygritte watching with eyes as wide and white as hen’s eggs.
  Qhorin Halfhand made no comment when he saw the prisoner. “There were three,” Stonesnake told him. No more than that.
  “We passed two,” Ebben said, “or what the cats had left of them.” He eyed the girl sourly, suspicion plain on his face. “She yielded,” Jon felt compelled to say.
  Qhorin’s face was impassive. “Do you know who I am?”
  “Qhorin Halfhand.” The girl looked half a child beside him, but she faced him boldly.
  “Tell me true. If I fell into the hands of your people and yielded myself, what would it win me?”
  “A slower death than elsewise.”
  The big ranger looked to Jon. “We have no food to feed her, nor can we spare a man to watch her.”
  “The way before us is perilous enough, lad,” said Squire Dalbridge. “One shout when we need silence, and every man of us is doomed.”
  Ebben drew his dagger. “A steel kiss will keep her quiet.”
  Jon’s throat was raw. He looked at them all helplessly. “She yielded herself to me.”
  “Then you must do what needs be done,” Qhorin Halfhand said. “You are the blood of Winterfell and a man of the Night’s Watch.” He looked at the others. “Come, brothers. Leave him to it. It will go easier for him if we do not watch.” And he led them up the steep twisting trail toward the pale pink glow of the sun where it broke through a mountain cleft, and before very long only Jon and Ghost remained with the wildling girl.
  He thought Ygritte might try to run, but she only stood there, waiting, looking at him. “You never killed a woman before, did you?” When he shook his head, she said, “We die the same as men. But you don’t need to do it. Mance would take you, I know he would. There’s secret ways. Them crows would never catch us.”
  “I’m as much a crow as they are,” Jon said.
  She nodded, resigned. “Will you burn me, after?”
  “I can’t. The smoke might be seen.”
  “That’s so.” She shrugged. “Well, there’s worse places to end up than the belly of a shadowcat.”
  He pulled Longclaw over a shoulder. “Aren’t you afraid?”
  “Last night I was,” she admitted. “But now the sun’s up.” She pushed her hair aside to bare her neck, and knelt before him. “Strike hard and true, crow, or I’ll come back and haunt you.”
  Longclaw was not so long or heavy a sword as his father’s Ice, but it was Valyrian steel all the same. He touched the edge of the blade to mark where the blow must fall, and Ygritte shivered. “That’s cold,” she said. “Go on, be quick about it.”
  He raised Longclaw over his head, both hands tight around the grip. One cut, with all my weight behind it. He could give her a quick clean death, at least. He was his father’s son. Wasn’t he? Wasn’t he?
  “Do it,” she urged him after a moment. “Bastard. Do it. I can’t stay brave forever.” When the blow did not fall she turned her head to look at him.
  Jon lowered his sword. “Go,” he muttered.
  Ygritte stared.
  “Now,” he said, “before my wits return. Go.”
  She went.



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter52 琼恩
  夜色中的篝火,在彼端的山坡放光,犹如坠落的星星。其实它比群星更加明亮,但不曾闪烁,只是有的时候膨胀舒展,有的时候堕落阴郁,犹如遥远的花火,微弱而暗淡。
  它就在前方一里远、两千尺高的地方,琼恩估算,居高临下,峡口动静一览无余。
  “风声峡的守望者,”他们之中最年长的人开口。此人年轻时当过国王的侍从,所以黑衣兄弟们至今仍叫他“侍从”戴里吉。“如此明目张胆,曼斯·雷德到底在怕什么?”
  “我看他若知道这些杂种生火,非扒了他们的皮不可。”伊班道,他虽矮胖秃顶,却肌肉壮硕,活像一堆岩石。
  “高山上,火是生命之源,”断掌科林说,“也是取死之道。”奉他指示,自深入山区后,队伍便不再弄出明火。大家以生冷的腌牛肉、硬面包和更硬的奶酪为食,睡觉时则挤在斗篷和毛皮下合衣而卧,彼此取暖。这段经历让琼恩不由得忆起很久以前在临冬城度过的寒夜,那时他和兄弟们同床而眠。如今这些人也是他的兄弟,只是共享的床铺换成了岩石和土地。
  “他们一定配有号角。”石蛇道。
  断掌说:“一个他们永远吹不了的号。”
  “好高的山,晚上爬真是既漫长又要命。”伊班道,一边透过掩护大家的岩石中的裂缝观察遥远的火焰。天空无云,锯齿状的山峰黑压压地拔高爬升,直到极顶,围绕顶峰的极度冰雪在月光下发出苍白的辉芒。
  “如果不慎,也是一段漫长的坠落。”断掌科林说,“依我看,两个人就行。那边也该是两人看守,轮流值班。”
  “我来。”绰号石蛇的游骑兵率先报名,经过这段时间的相处,琼恩已知他是队中最佳的登山手,此次任务自然非他莫属。
  “我也去,”琼恩说。
  断掌科林望向他。狂风穿过头顶高高的峡口,发出哭嚎——风声峡正因此而得名。某人的坐骑嘶鸣开来,扬腿踢打他们藏身的山洞中多石的薄泥。“狼留下,”科林道,“白毛在月光下太显眼。”他转向石蛇。“事成之后,扔下火把。我们立刻跟上。”
  “开始吧。”石蛇说。
  两人各拿一大卷绳索。石蛇还带了一袋铁钉,一个顶端包裹厚毛毡的小锤。他们把马、头盔、铠甲和白灵一块儿留下。临出发时,琼恩跪在冰原狼面前,任狼用鼻子拱他。“留下来,”他命令,“我会回来找你。”
  石蛇带头。他是个矮瘦男子,将近五十,胡子灰白,但身体比外表看上去要结实得多,也是琼恩所认识的人中夜视能力最佳的一位——今晚正好派上用场。白天,群山一片蓝灰,覆盖冰雪,当太阳消失在参差的峰峦后,一切又成了黑色。而今,明月高挂,将它们染成银白。
  这一对黑衣兄弟走在漆黑岩石中的漆黑阴影里,朝峭壁行去,留下弯曲的轨迹,呼吸在漆黑的空气中结霜。没穿盔甲的琼恩觉得自己赤裸无依,所幸行动更加便利。一路艰苦又缓慢,只因若是匆忙,就得冒摔断膝盖甚至更大的危险。石蛇似乎本能地知道如何下脚,但在这破碎不平的大地上,琼恩只能步步为营,加倍小心。
  风声峡是一长串名副其实的峡谷,漫长而曲折,时而环绕连绵起伏的风雪群山,时而成为不见天日的隐蔽峡道。自从离开森林上山以来,除了自己的伙伴,琼恩未见其他活人。霜雪之牙是诸神所造最为残酷无情之处,对人类饱含敌意。这里风如剃刀,在寒夜中发出尖啸,仿佛母亲在痛悼孩儿;这里的树寥寥无几,且短小猥琐,狼狈地挤在岩缝和裂沟中;小径上方常悬层层岩片,边沿挂着冰柱,远远观之,好似雪白的獠牙。
  即便如此,琼恩并不后悔走这一遭,因为这里也是奇迹之地。他们走过陡峭的石壁边缘,见识了阳光在覆着薄冰的瀑布上闪耀的美景;他们游历长满秋日野花的山间草坪,有蓝色的冰心花、猩红明亮的冷霜火,还有人立起来、赤褐金黄的笛手草;深邃漆黑的洞穴,他简直以为其直通地狱;他还骑马穿越历经风蚀的天然石桥,两边除了无尽长空,什么也没有。老鹰在绝壁上筑巢,到峡沟中捕猎,不知疲倦地张开雄健的蓝灰翅膀,盘桓飞扬,几乎和天空融为一体。有一回他甚至目睹影子山猫猎袭公羊,它如山腹中缓缓溢出的流动烟雾,等待,然后扑杀。
  现在轮到我们扑杀。他希望自己能像影子山猫一样坚定而沉寂,毙敌干净利落。长爪背在后背,但他担心使用的空间,于是也准备好小刀和匕首。对方会有武器,而我没穿护甲。他不禁怀疑今晚谁是影子山猫,谁又来扮演公羊的角色。
  他们沿着小径走了许久,在山的侧面蛇行、蜿蜒、转折,不断向上、向上。某些时候,群山相互包庇,无从窥见远方的篝火,但只要走下去,它必在前方重复出现。石蛇挑选的道路根本不容马行,有的地方连琼恩也不得不将背脊贴上冰冷的石头,如螃蟹般拖着脚一寸一寸地钻过去。路径变宽往往不是好事:那将出现大得能吞噬人脚的深洞,无数绊人的碎石以及白天流动、夜晚冷凝的水坑。一步一个脚印小心走,琼恩告诉自己。一步一个脚印,我决不会摔落。
  自离开先民拳峰,他便没有修面,如今唇边的胡须已被霜雪冻成一块。经过两个钟头的攀登,寒风变得如此猛烈,他只能使出全身力气拼命挪动,攀附峭壁,心里默默祈祷不被吹下去。一步一个脚印,当狂风暂时止息,他又对自己强调。一步一个脚印,我决不会摔落。
  没过多久,他们所达到的高度便不允许往下察看了。身下为无尽黑暗,头顶是皓月繁星,天地之间,别无他物。“大山就是你的母亲,”几天前,当他们攀登不这么险峻的山峦时,石蛇便告诉过他。“紧紧搂住,将你的脸庞贴紧她的乳房,她决不会遗弃你。”当时琼恩开了个玩笑,说自己一直在找寻生母,没想到在霜雪之牙和她团聚。如今这变得不那么好笑。一步一个脚印,我决不会摔落,他心想,抓得更紧了。
  窄路在一块突出的厚重黑花岗岩前嘎然而止。明亮的月光下,岩石撒下的阴影黑如洞窟。“直着上,”游骑兵平静地说,“爬到他们顶上去。”他摘下手套,塞进腰带,将绳子一头捆住自己腰部,另一头捆住琼恩的腰。“绳子绷紧就跟上。”游骑兵不等回答立即出发,手脚并用,动作快得超乎琼恩想像。长长的绳索缓慢释放。琼恩靠近来观察,认真学习对方移动的姿势,记下每个落脚支撑之处。当最后一卷麻绳也被松开,他连忙摘下手套跟进,速度则迟缓了许多。
  石蛇将绳子绕上平滑突出的山石,人在旁边等候,一伺琼恩接近,便又放松开来,继续前进。这一次当绳子拉张完毕,却没了适宜的岩石,于是他拿出毛毡包裹的锤子,轻轻敲打,将铁钉凿进山石。声音虽轻,但每一击都在岩壁间回荡,使得琼恩不住畏缩,以为野人们定能听见。当铁钉扎好,石蛇将绳子系牢,琼恩便即跟进。吮紧大山的奶子,他提醒自己。别低头。重心放脚上。别低头。盯着眼前的石头。这钉子很牢,是的。别低头。撑到那块悬壁就能喘口气,所以快走!决不低头。
  他一度一脚踩空,胸膛里的心脏顿时停止了跳动,但诸神保佑,没有摔下去。岩石里的寒气渗进指尖,他却不敢戴上手套——不管它们昨看起来多紧密,毛皮和布料在皮肤与石头之间摩擦,都是会打滑,害他送命的。烧伤的手掌逐渐僵硬、疼痛。不知何时,拇指甲也掉了,手到之处便留下一抹抹鲜血。他只希望到达终点时十指还健全。
  他们向上攀登,向上,向上,犹如两道蠕动在月光照耀的岩墙上的黑影。任何站在峡谷的人都能轻易发现他们,但高山遮挡了野人的营火。他们应该很近了,琼恩感觉得到。但他心中所想却不是毫无防备、等候着他的敌人,而是临冬城里的兄弟。布兰那么爱攀爬,我要有他十分之一的勇气就好了。
  岩墙在三分之二高的地方被一道冰石裂沟所横断。石蛇伸手助他攀越。见他已重戴手套,琼恩也照办。上顶之后,游骑兵扭身向左,他俩在平台上爬行近三百尺,直到透过峭壁边缘,看见昏暗的橙色光芒。
  野人们将营火生在谷口最窄处上方的一道浅凹里,其下有根垂直的岩柱,后方由山壁遮挡狂风。两个黑衣兄弟正好利用防风壁缓缓爬行,匍匐前进,直到俯视对手。
  一人睡着了,紧紧蜷身,埋在小山似的毛皮底,琼恩只能看见篝火下鲜红的头发。第二人紧靠火堆而坐,正往里添树枝,一边唠唠叨叨地抱怨寒风。最后一人守望峡道,虽然现在没什么可看,只有环绕积雪峰峦的无尽黑暗,但他并未松懈。号角正在他身上。
  三个人。琼恩不免有些惴惴不安。本以为是两个,好在一人正睡着觉。不过不管下面是两个、三个还是二十个,他都必须履行自己的职责。石蛇碰碰他胳膊,指指持号角的野人,琼恩则朝火堆边的人点点头。挑选牺牲品,感觉真奇特。可他半生舞剑习盾,不就为了这一时刻?罗柏第一次上战场是否也有相同的感觉?他不禁好奇,但现下无暇仔细思考。石蛇的动作迅如其名,伴着如雨的卵石,他跳进野人营地。琼恩长爪出鞘,紧跟而前。
  一切都发生在瞬息之间,事后琼恩无比钦佩那名宁肯吹号角、不愿拿武器的野人的勇气。他本已把它举到唇边,但石蛇抢先一步掷出短刀将号击飞。琼恩的对手跳起身,顺手抓起燃烧的木头就朝他脸捅来。他连忙闪躲,只觉热气扑面而至,同时眼角余光见到沉睡者也开始了行动,心知必须速战速决。火棍再次扫来,他矮身跳前,双手握紧长柄剑突刺。瓦雷利亚钢穿透皮革、毛皮,羊毛和血肉,但野人在倒下之前,仍奋力争夺,扭下琼恩的剑。那边的熟睡者已在毛皮下坐起身。琼恩拔出短刀,抓住对方头发,将刀锋伸向他的下巴,伸向他的——不,她的——
  他的手猛然停住。“女的。”
  “守望者,”石蛇道,“野人。解决她。”
  他看见她眼中的火焰和恐惧。短刀割伤了她白皙的脖子,鲜血顺着锋刃一滴一滴往下流。一刀解决她,他告诉自己。他们彼此靠得很近,他能闻到她呼吸里的洋葱味。她比他年轻,虽然长得和艾莉亚完全说不上形似,但怀有的某种特质却让他想起了小妹。“你投不投降?”他问,一边将刀子转开些。她要是不投降怎么办?“我投降。”她的吐词在冷气里结雾。
  “那……你就是我们的俘虏。”他把短刀从她咽喉柔软的皮肤旁拿开。
  “科林没吩咐抓俘虏。”石蛇说。
  “他也没禁止。”琼恩放开女孩的头发,她急促后退,远离他们。
  “她是个矛妇,”石蛇指指她刚才睡觉的毛皮褥子边放着的长柄斧,“刚才正要抓武器。你若慢半拍,早被她砍翻。”
  “我不会慢半拍。”琼恩一脚将斧头踢到女孩够不着的地方。“你有名字吗?”
  “耶哥蕊特。”她用手揉揉喉头,双手一片血红。她吃惊地望着血迹。琼恩收刀入鞘,从被他杀死的男人体内拔出长爪。“你是我的俘虏了,耶哥蕊特。”
  “我给你讲了名字。”
  “我是琼恩·雪诺。”
  她不由一缩。“邪恶的姓氏。”
  “私生子的姓氏,”他说,“我父亲是临冬城的艾德·史塔克公爵。”
  女孩警惕地望着他,石蛇则讽刺地轻笑道:“没弄错吧?该作口供的是俘虏。”游骑兵把一根长枝条插进火中。“不过她什么也不会说,野人多半宁可咬舌自尽也不回答问题。”枝条末端愉悦地燃烧起来,他上前两步,将其扔下峡谷。火枝旋转着落入夜空,消失无踪。
  “火葬死者,”耶哥蕊特突然开口。
  “这点火不够,而加柴会暴露目标。”石蛇转过头,朝着黑漆漆的远方看去,搜索亮光的痕迹。“附近还有野人,对不对?”
  “烧了他们,”女孩顽固地重复,“除非你想再杀一次。”
  琼恩猛然想起死去的奥瑟和他冰冷的黑手。“或许我们该考虑她的建议。”
  “办法多着呢。”石蛇跪在他的受害者身边,脱下对方的斗篷、靴子、腰带和背心,用自己的瘦肩扛起尸身,带到悬崖边,随后念念有词地投掷下去。不一会儿,下方远处传来一声含混、沉重的闷响。这时游骑兵又把第二个死人剥了个精光,拖到边沿。琼恩过来提起野人的脚,两人合力将其抛进无尽的黑暗中。
  这期间,耶哥蕊特一直冷眼旁观,沉默不语。经过仔细观察,琼恩发现她并非那么年幼,或许有二十岁,只是与年龄不相称地矮小,外弯的膝盖,圆脸,小手,还生了个狮子鼻,一头乱蓬蓬的红头发朝着四面八方延伸。她蹲在那里显得很臃肿,其实是层层毛皮、羊毛和皮革造成的错觉,事实上,毛料下的她说不定和艾莉亚一般瘦骨伶仃。
  “你们被派来监视我们?”琼恩问她。
  “监视你们,以及其他东西。”
  石蛇用篝火暖手。“峡谷那边有什么?”
  “自由民。”
  “有多少?”
  “几百几千呢,包你大开眼界,乌鸦。”她笑了,牙齿虽不整齐,却洁白异常。
  她根本不懂计数。“你们干嘛在那儿集合?”
  耶哥蕊特沉默。
  “你的国王到霜雪之牙做什么?你们不能久留,那里没有食物。”
  她扭头不看他。
  “你们打算进军长城?什么时候?”
  她望向火焰,只当没听见他的话。
  “你知道我叔叔,班扬·史塔克的消息吗?”
  耶哥蕊特无动于衷,石蛇哈哈大笑:“待会她要是咬舌自杀,可别怪我没警告你。”
  一声隆隆的低吼在山石间回荡。影子山猫,琼恩立刻明白。他起身时又听见另一只的咆哮,近在咫尺,于是他旋身拔剑,侧耳聆听。
  “它们不会过来,”耶哥蕊特说,“它们专为尸体而来。这些猫能在六里之外闻到血腥。今晚,它们会盘桓在尸体边,把它啃得一干二净,连骨髓也不放过。”
  琼恩清晰地听见它们进食发出的回音,这让他很不舒服。篝火的温暖让他意识到自己的疲惫,但他不敢睡。他捉到了俘虏,就有责任保护她。“他们是你亲人吗?”他轻声问她。“就我们杀的那两个?”
  “不比你亲。”
  “我?”他皱眉,“什么意思?”
  “你说你是临冬城的私生子。”
  “是啊。”
  “那你母亲是谁?”
  “我不知道……反正是个女人。”这句话有人对他说过,但他想不起来是谁。
  她第二次笑了,洁白的牙齿一闪而过。“难道她没给你唱过‘冬雪玫瑰’?”
  “我没见过我母亲,也没听过这首歌。”
  “歌是‘吟游诗人’贝尔所写,”耶哥蕊特说,“他是很久很久以前的塞外之王。自由民人人会唱他写的歌,不过你在南方可能没机会听到罢了。”
  “临冬城不算南方。”琼恩辩驳。
  “不,对我们而言,长城以南就是南方。”
  他从没这样想过。“看来,说法取决于所处的位置。”
  “是啊,”耶哥蕊特同意,“一直都是。”
  “你讲讲这个典故,”琼恩催促她。等科林上山还有几个小时,听听传奇或能让他保持清醒。“我想听。”
  “这故事恐怕你不会喜欢。”
  “没关系。”
  “好个勇敢的黑乌鸦,”她嘲弄道。“好吧,那我就说说。从前,贝尔在当上自由民的国王之前,曾是一位了不起的掠袭者。”
  石蛇哼了一声,“换言之,杀手、土匪和强奸犯。”
  “说法取决于所处的位置。”耶哥蕊特道,“当时临冬城的史塔克领主悬赏贝尔的人头,却总是抓不到,失败的滋味让他无比苦恼。有一天,他恼羞成怒地指责贝尔是个只会欺负弱小的懦夫。消息传来,贝尔发誓要给这位领主一个难忘的教训。所以,他翻越长城,走上国王大道,在一个寒冷的冬夜抵达临冬城。他手执竖琴,自称来自斯卡格斯岛的斯戈里克。斯卡格斯岛是海豹湾中的大岛,由于偏远,只在名义上归顺于史塔克。而‘斯戈里克’一词在古语中是‘骗子’的意思,那是先民的语言,巨人们至今仍在用它。”
  “天南地北,歌手们总是处处受欢迎,所以贝尔受邀参加史塔克大人的宴席,为身处高位的领主弹奏作乐,直到深夜。他弹奏古老的歌调,唱过自己谱写的新曲,表演得非常动人,以至于结束之后,领主提议要他自行挑选东西作为奖赏。‘我只要一朵花,’贝尔回答,‘临冬城的花园里绽放得最鲜艳的那朵花。’”
  “那个时候,恰逢冬雪玫瑰怒放之刻,没有花朵比它更为珍贵和稀有。所以史塔克大人立刻命人前去自己的玻璃花园,摘下最美丽的冬雪玫瑰,作为歌手的报酬。人们以为一切就此结束,但当黎明到来时,歌手却神秘地失了踪……同时消失的还有布兰登大人的闺女。她的床空空荡荡,只在睡过的枕边有贝尔留下的玫瑰花,碧蓝如霜。”
  琼恩从没听过这个故事。“是哪个布兰登?筑城者布兰登活在英雄纪元,大概比贝尔早了几千年。还有焚船者布兰登和他父亲造船者布兰登,可是——”
  “这位是‘失女者’布兰登,”耶哥蕊特尖刻地说。“你到底想不想听故事,嗯?”他绷起脸:“说吧。”
  “布兰登大人只有这一个孩子,所以他心急如焚,派出成百的黑乌鸦到北方来搜索。但他们既没找到贝尔,更没发现他女儿的踪影。徒劳无益地寻找大半年之后,领主大人伤心得一病不起,而史塔克家族的血脉似乎要在此断绝。但某天晚上,正当布兰登大人静卧等死时,却听见了婴儿的啼哭。他一跃而起,循声而去,居然在女儿的卧房里找到了女儿,她正在熟睡,怀中有个婴儿。”
  “贝尔带她回来了?”
  “不。他俩一直都在临冬城,藏在城堡下死人的地窖里。歌谣中说,那位少女深爱着贝尔,以至于愿为他怀孩子……不过实话实说,贝尔写的曲子里每个少女都爱他。不管怎样,贝尔终究留下这个孩子,作为对他不告而摘的玫瑰的回报,而这个孩子长大之后也成为下一任史塔克大人。所以说——你身上有贝尔的血统,跟我一样。”
  “这故事不是真的,”琼恩说。
  她耸耸肩。“或许是,或许不是。但总之,那是首很美的歌。我妈常对我唱。她也是个女人,琼恩·雪诺,跟你妈一样。”她揉揉被他短刀割伤的脖子。“歌谣唱到人们找到婴儿,便告一段落,不过整个故事却有个悲惨的结局。三十年后,贝尔当上塞外之王,率领自由民大举南下,年轻的史塔克大人领军在冰霜渡口迎战他……并杀了他,因为贝尔在决斗中无法对儿子下手。”
  “所以儿子杀掉了父亲,”琼恩说。
  “是的,”她道,“但诸神诅咒弑亲者,即便他是无意犯下的过错。当史塔克大人作战归来,他母亲远远望见儿子熗尖上贝尔的头颅,便在悲伤之中纵身从高塔跳下。做儿子的也没活多久,他后来被手下某位领主剥了皮,并拿皮当斗篷。”
  “你说的这个贝尔在撒谎。”琼恩告诉她,这怎么可能?
  “不对,”耶哥蕊特说,“我只能说诗人承诺的真相和你我心目中的真实并不雷同。反正,你要我说故事,我也告诉了你。”她转头不再看他,闭上眼睛,似乎要睡了。天亮之时,断掌科林终于赶到。东方的天空变为靛青,漆黑的山岩由黑转蓝。石蛇首先发现跋涉而上的游骑兵们,琼恩便弄醒他的俘虏,捉住她的胳膊,下去会合。谢天谢地,这里有其他道路通往山峦的北方和西方,且都比来时攀登的途径好走。前进一段之后,他们等在一个狭窄的隘口,直到兄弟们牵马出现。白灵嗅到气味,跑在最前。琼恩连忙蹲下,任冰原狼用嘴咬住他的手腕,使劲拖来拉去,这是他们之间常玩的游戏。但当他抬头,却发现耶哥蕊特望着他,眼睛睁得鸡蛋似的又大又白。
  断掌科林对新来的俘虏未作评论。“上面有仨,”石蛇告诉他。别的无需多言。
  “前两个我们在路上刚见过,”伊班道,“至少见到了猫留下的残骸。”他乖僻地打量女孩,怀疑清楚地写在脸上。
  “她投降了,”琼恩发现自己必须解释。
  科林表情冷漠,“知道我是谁?”
  “断掌科林。”女孩在他面前犹如半大小孩,却大胆地回望。
  “说实话,要是我落到你们手里,然后投降,能得到什么?”
  “死得快一点。”
  高大的游骑兵转向琼恩。“我们没有多余的食物,更不可能分配人力来看守。”
  “前路艰险,小子,”侍从戴里吉说,“当需要安静的时候一声喊,咱们就全完了。”
  伊班抽出匕首。“钢铁之吻让她永远闭嘴。”
  琼恩只觉喉咙干燥。他无助地看着其他人。“她对我投降了。”
  “那你就得做你该做的事,”断掌科林说,“记住,你是临冬城的血脉,守夜人的汉子。”他望向其他人。“走吧,兄弟们。让他自己完成。咱们不在场会让他好过些。”说完他率领人们踏上险峻扭曲的小径,迎着粉红的阳光,朝山峰隘口走去。不久之后,原地只剩琼恩、白灵和野人女孩。
  他以为耶哥蕊特会逃跑,但她只是站在那儿,一动不动,盯着他瞧。“你没杀过女人,对不对?”他摇摇头,她接着说,“我们和男人一样会死。不过,你不必杀我。听我说,曼斯会收留你,我知道他会。这里有秘密通路。那些乌鸦永远抓不到我们。”
  “我和他们都是乌鸦,”琼恩道。
  她点点头,做出听天由命的姿势。“之后,烧了我?”
  “我做不到。烟雾会被发现。”
  “没错。”她耸耸肩,“好吧,葬身影子山猫肚腹还不算最糟的死法。”
  他将长爪拔出肩。“你怕不怕?”
  “昨晚很怕,”她承认。“但如今太阳已然升起。”她拨开头发,露出脖子,跪在他面前。“狠狠地、照准了斩,乌鸦,不然我做鬼也来找你。”
  长爪不若父亲的寒冰那般颀长沉重,但依旧是瓦雷利亚钢制成。他久久触碰刀锋,估算挥击的位置,此时耶哥蕊特开始颤抖。“好冷,”她说,“快,动手吧。”
  他把长爪高举过头,双手紧握。只需利落一刀,用尽全身力气。至少,我能让她痛快干净地死去。我是父亲的儿子。不是吗?不是吗?
  “动手,”半晌之后,她再次催促。“私生子啊,快动手。我不能永远勇敢下去。”当那一击始终未曾落下,她终于回头来看他。
  琼恩垂低长剑。“走,”他嘀咕道。
  耶哥蕊特凝视他。
  “快,”他说,“趁我的理智还没恢复,走。”
  她跑了。

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 53楼  发表于: 2015-09-02 0
Chapter 52

  CHAPTER 52
  SANSA
  The southern sky was black with smoke. It rose swirling off a hundred distant fires, its sooty fingers smudging out the stars. Across the Blackwater Rush, a line of flame burned nightly from horizon to horizon, while on this side the Imp had fired the whole riverfront: docks and warehouses, homes and brothels, everything outside the city walls.
  Even in the Red Keep, the air tasted of ashes. When Sansa found Ser Dontos in the quiet of the godswood, he asked if she’d been crying. “It’s only from the smoke,” she lied. “It looks as though half the kingswood is burning.”
  “Lord Stannis wants to smoke out the Imp’s savages.” Dontos swayed as he spoke, one hand on the trunk of a chestnut tree. A wine stain discolored the red-and-yellow motley of his tunic. “They kill his scouts and raid his baggage train. And the wildlings have been lighting fires too. The Imp told the queen that Stannis had better train his horses to eat ash, since he would find no blade of grass. I heard him say so. I hear all sorts of things as a fool that I never heard when I was a knight. They talk as though I am not there, and—he leaned close, breathing his winey breath right in her face—”the Spider pays in gold for any little trifle. I think Moon Boy has been his for years.”
  He is drunk again. My poor Florian he names himself, and so he is. But he is all I have. “Is it true Lord Stannis burned the godswood at Storm’s End?”
  Dontos nodded. “He made a great pyre of the trees as an offering to his new god. The red priestess made him do it. They say she rules him now, body and soul. He’s vowed to burn the Great Sept of Baelor too, if he takes the city.”
  “Let him.” When Sansa had first beheld the Great Sept with its marble walls and seven crystal towers, she’d thought it was the most beautiful building in the world, but that had been before Joffrey beheaded her father on its steps. “I want it burned.”
  “Hush, child, the gods will hear you.”
  “Why should they? They never hear my prayers.”
  “Yes they do. They sent me to you, didn’t they?”
  Sansa picked at the bark of a tree. She felt light-headed, almost feverish. “They sent you, but what good have you done? You promised you would take me home, but I’m still here.”
  Dontos patted her arm. “I’ve spoken to a certain man I know, a good friend to me . . . and you, my lady. He will hire a swift ship to take us to safety, when the time is right.”
  “The time is right now,” Sansa insisted, “before the fighting starts. They’ve forgotten about me. I know we could slip away if we tried.” “Child, child.” Dontos shook his head. “Out of the castle, yes, we could do that, but the city gates are more heavily guarded than ever, and the Imp has even closed off the river.”
  It was true. The Blackwater Rush was as empty as Sansa had ever seen it. All the ferries had been withdrawn to the north bank, and the trading galleys had fled or been seized by the Imp to be made over for battle. The only ships to be seen were the king’s war galleys. They rowed endlessly up and down, staying to the deep water in the middle of the river and exchanging flights of arrows with Stannis’s archers on the south shore.
  Lord Stannis himself was still on the march, but his vanguard had appeared two nights ago during the black of the moon. King’s Landing had woken to the sight of their tents and banners. They were five thousand, Sansa had heard, near as many as all the gold cloaks in the city. They flew the red or green apples of House Fossoway, the turtle of Estermont, and the fox-andflowers of Florent, and their commander was Ser Guyard Morrigen, a famous southron knight who men now called Guyard the Green. His standard showed a crow in flight, its black wings spread wide against a storm-green sky. But it was the pale yellow banners that worried the city. Long ragged tails streamed behind them like flickering flames, and in place of a lord’s sigil they bore the device of a god: the burning heart of the Lord of Light.
  “When Stannis comes, he’ll have ten times as many men as Joffrey does, everyone says so.”
  Dontos squeezed her shoulder. “The size of his host does not matter, sweetling, so long as they are on the wrong side of the river. Stannis cannot cross without ships.”
  “He has ships. More than Joffrey.”
  “It’s a long sail from Storm’s End, the fleet will need to come up Massey’s Hook and through the Gullet and across Blackwater Bay. Perhaps the good gods will send a storm to sweep them from the seas.” Dontos gave a hopeful smile. “It is not easy for you, I know. You must be patient, child. When my friend returns to the city, we shall have our ship. Have faith in your Florian, and try not to be afraid.”
  Sansa dug her nails into her hand. She could feel the fear in her tummy, twisting and pinching, worse every day. Nightmares of the day Princess Myrcella had sailed still troubled her sleep; dark suffocating dreams that woke her in the black of night, struggling for breath. She could hear the people screaming at her, screaming without words, like animals. They had hemmed her in and thrown filth at her and tried to pull her off her horse, and would have done worse if the Hound had not cut his way to her side. They had torn the High Septon to pieces and smashed in Ser Aron’s head with a rock. Try not to be afraid! he said.
  The whole city was afraid. Sansa could see it from the castle walls. The smallfolk were hiding themselves behind closed shutters and barred doors as if that would keep them safe. The last time King’s Landing had fallen, the Lannisters looted and raped as they pleased and put hundreds to the sword, even though the city had opened its gates. This time the Imp meant to fight, and a city that fought could expect no mercy at all.
  Dontos was prattling on. “If I were still a knight, I should have to put on armor and man the walls with the rest. I ought to kiss King Joffrey’s feet and thank him sweetly.”
  “If you thanked him for making you a fool, he’d make you a knight again,” Sansa said sharply.
  Dontos chuckled. “My Jonquil’s a clever girl, isn’t she?”
  “Joffrey and his mother say I’m stupid.”
  “Let them. You’re safer that way, sweetling. Queen Cersei and the Imp and Lord Varys and their like, they all watch each other keen as hawks, and pay this one and that one to spy out what the others are doing, but no one ever troubles themselves about Lady Tanda’s daughter, do they?” Dontos covered his mouth to stifle a burp. “Gods preserve you, my little Jonquil.” He was growing weepy. The wine did that to him. “Give your Florian a little kiss now. A kiss for luck.” He swayed toward her.
  Sansa dodged the wet groping lips, kissed him lightly on an unshaven cheek, and bid him good night. It took all her strength not to weep. She had been weeping too much of late. It was unseemly, she knew, but she could not seem to help herself; the tears would come, sometimes over a trifle, and nothing she did could hold them back.
  The drawbridge to Maegor’s Holdfast was unguarded. The imp had moved most of the gold cloaks to the city walls, and the white knights of the Kingsguard had duties more important than dogging her heels. Sansa could go where she would so long as she did not try to leave the castle, but there was nowhere she wanted to go.
  She crossed over the dry moat with its cruel iron spikes and made her way up the narrow turnpike stair, but when she reached the door of her bedchamber she could not bear to enter. The very walls of the room made her feel trapped; even with the window opened wide it felt as though there were no air to breathe.
  Turning back to the stair, Sansa climbed. The smoke blotted out the stars and the thin crescent of moon, so the roof was dark and thick with shadows. Yet from here she could see everything: the Red Keep’s tall towers and great cornerforts, the maze of city streets beyond, to south and west the river running black, the bay to the east, the columns of smoke and cinders, and fires, fires everywhere. Soldiers crawled over the city walls like ants with torches, and crowded the hoardings that had sprouted from the ramparts. Down by the Mud Gate, outlined against the drifting smoke, she could make out the vague shape of the three huge catapults, the biggest anyone had ever seen, overtopping the walls by a good twenty feet. Yet none of it made her feel less fearful. A stab went through her, so sharp that Sansa sobbed and clutched at her belly. She might have fallen, but a shadow moved suddenly, and strong fingers grabbed her arm and steadied her.
  She grabbed a merlon for support, her fingers scrabbling at the rough stone. “Let go of me,” she cried. “Let go.”
  “The little bird thinks she has wings, does she? Or do you mean to end up crippled like that brother of yours?”
  Sansa twisted in his grasp. “I wasn’t going to fall. It was only . . . you startled me, that’s all.”
  “You mean I scared you. And still do.”
  She took a deep breath to calm herself. “I thought I was alone, I She glanced away.
  “The little bird still can’t bear to look at me, can she?” The Hound released her. “You were glad enough to see my face when the mob had you, though. Remember?”
  Sansa remembered all too well. She remembered the way they had howled, the feel of the blood running down her cheek from where the stone had struck her, and the garlic stink on the breath of the man who had tried to pull her from her horse. She could still feel the cruel pinch of fingers on her wrist as she lost her balance and began to fall.
  She’d thought she was going to die then, but the fingers had twitched, all five at once, and the man had shrieked loud as a horse. When his hand fell away, another hand, stronger, shoved her back into her saddle. The man with the garlicky breath was on the ground, blood pumping out the stump of his arm, but there were others all around, some with clubs in hand. The Hound leapt at them, his sword a blur of steel that trailed a red mist as it swung. When they broke and ran before him he had laughed, his terrible burned face for a moment transformed.
  She made herself look at that face now, really look. It was only courteous, and a lady must never forget her courtesies. The scars are not the worst part, nor even the way his mouth twitches. It’s his eyes. She had never seen eyes so full of anger. “I . . . I should have come to you after,” she said haltingly. “To thank you, for . . . for saving me . . . you were so brave.”
  “Brave?” His laugh was half a snarl. “A dog doesn’t need courage to chase off rats. They had me thirty to one, and not a man of them dared face me.”
  She hated the way he talked, always so harsh and angry. “Does it give you joy to scare people?”
  “No, it gives me joy to kill people.” His mouth twitched. “Wrinkle up your face all you like, but spare me this false piety. You were a high lord’s get. Don’t tell me Lord Eddard Stark of Winterfell never killed a man.”
  “That was his duty. He never liked it.”
  “Is that what he told you?” Clegane laughed again. “Your father lied. Killing is the sweetest thing there is.” He drew his longsword. “Here’s your truth. Your precious father found that out on Baelor’s steps. Lord of Winterfell, Hand of the King, Warden of the North, the mighty Eddard Stark, of a line eight thousand years old . . . but Ilyn Payne’s blade went through his neck all the same, didn’t it? Do you remember the dance he did when his head came off his shoulders?”
  Sansa hugged herself, suddenly cold. “Why are you always so hateful? I was thanking you . . .”
  “Just as if I was one of those true knights you love so well, yes. What do you think a knight is for, girl? You think it’s all taking favors from ladies and looking fine in gold plate? Knights are for killing.” He laid the edge of his longsword against her neck, just under her ear. Sansa could feel the sharpness of the steel. “I killed my first man at twelve. I’ve lost count of how many I’ve killed since then. High lords with old names, fat rich men dressed in velvet, knights puffed up like bladders with their honors, yes, and women and children too—they’re all meat, and I’m the butcher. Let them have their lands and their gods and their gold. Let them have their sers.” Sandor Clegane spat at her feet to show what he thought of that. “So long as I have this,” he said, lifting the sword from her throat, “there’s no man on earth I need fear.”
  Except your brother, Sansa thought, but she had better sense than to say it aloud. He is a dog, just as he says. A half-wild, mean-tempered dog that bites any hand that tries to pet him, and yet will savage any man who tries to hurt his masters. “Not even the men across the river?”
  Clegane’s eyes turned toward the distant fires. “All this burning.” He sheathed his sword. “Only cowards fight with fire.”
  “Lord Stannis is no coward.”
  “He’s not the man his brother was either. Robert never let a little thing like a river stop him.”
  “What will you do when he crosses?”
  “Fight. Kill. Die, maybe.”
  “Aren’t you afraid? The gods might send you down to some terrible hell for all the evil you’ve done.”
  “What evil?” He laughed. “What gods?”
  “The gods who made us all.”
  “All?” he mocked. “Tell me, little bird, what kind of god makes a monster like the Imp, or a halfwit like Lady Tanda’s daughter? If there are gods, they made sheep so wolves could eat mutton, and they made the weak for the strong to play with.”
  “True knights protect the weak.”
  He snorted. “There are no true knights, no more than there are gods. If you can’t protect yourself, die and get out of the way of those who can. Sharp steel and strong arms rule this world, don’t ever believe any different.”
  Sansa backed away from him. “You’re awful.”
  “I’m honest. It’s the world that’s awful. Now fly away, little bird, I’m sick of you peeping at me.”
  Wordless, she fled. She was afraid of Sandor Clegane . . . and yet, some part of her wished that Ser Dontos had a little of the Hound’s ferocity. There are gods, she told herself, and there are true knights too. All the stories can’t be lies.
  That night Sansa dreamed of the riot again. The mob surged around her, shrieking, a maddened beast with a thousand faces. Everywhere she turned she saw faces twisted into monstrous inhuman masks. She wept and told them she had never done them hurt, yet they dragged her from her horse all the same. “No,” she cried, “no, please, don’t, don’t,” but no one paid her any heed. She shouted for Ser Dontos, for her brothers, for her dead father and her dead wolf, for gallant Ser Loras who had given her a red rose once, but none of them came. She called for the heroes from the songs, for Florian and Ser Ryam Redwyne and Prince Aemon the Dragonknight, but no one heard. Women swarmed over her like weasels, pinching her legs and kicking her in the belly, and someone hit her in the face and she felt her teeth shatter. Then she saw the bright glimmer of steel. The knife plunged into her belly and tore and tore and tore, until there was nothing left of her down there but shiny wet ribbons.
  When she woke, the pale light of morning was slanting through her window, yet she felt as sick and achy as if she had not slept at all. There was something sticky on her thighs. When she threw back the blanket and saw the blood, all she could think was that her dream had somehow come true. She remembered the knives inside her, twisting and ripping. She squirmed away in horror, kicking at the sheets and falling to the floor, breathing raggedly, naked, bloodied, and afraid.
  But as she crouched there, on her hands and knees, understanding came. “No, please,” Sansa whimpered, “please, no.” She didn’t want this happening to her, not now, not here, not now, not now, not now, not now.
  Madness took hold of her. Pulling herself up by the bedpost, she went to the basin and washed between her legs, scrubbing away all the stickiness. By the time she was done, the water was pink with blood. When her maidservants saw it they would know Then she remembered the bedclothes. She rushed back to the bed and stared in horror at the dark red stain and the tale it told. All she could think was that she had to get rid of it, or else they’d see. She couldn’t let them see, or they’d marry her to Joffrey and make her lay with him.
  Snatching up her knife, Sana hacked at the sheet, cutting out the stain. If they ask me about the hole, what will I say? Tears ran down her face. She pulled the torn sheet from the bed, and the stained blanket as well. I’ll have to burn them. She balled up the evidence, stuffed it in the fireplace, drenched it in oil from her bedside lamp, and lit it afire. Then she realized that the blood had soaked through the sheet into the featherbed, so she bundled that up as well, but it was big and cumbersome, hard to move. Sansa could get only half of it into the fire. She was on her knees, struggling to shove the mattress into the flames as thick grey smoke eddied around her and filled the room, when the door burst open and she heard her maid gasp.
  In the end it took three of them to pull her away. And it was all for nothing. The bedclothes were burnt, but by the time they carried her off her thighs were bloody again. It was as if her own body had betrayed her to Joffrey, unfurling a banner of Lannister crimson for all the world to see.
  When the fire was out, they carried off the singed featherbed, fanned away the worst of the smoke, and brought up a tub. Women came and went, muttering and looking at her strangely. They filled the tub with scalding hot water, bathed her and washed her hair and gave her a cloth to wear between her legs. By then Sansa was calm again, and ashamed for her folly. The smoke had ruined most of her clothing. One of the women went away and came back with a green wool shift that was almost her size. “It’s not as pretty as your own things, but it will serve,” she announced when she’d pulled it down over Sansa’s head. “Your shoes weren’t burned, so at least you won’t need to go barefoot to the queen.”
  Cersei Lannister was breaking her fast when Sansa was ushered into her solar. “You may sit,” the queen said graciously. “Are you hungry?” She gestured at the table. There was porridge, honey, milk, boiled eggs, and crisp fried fish.
  The sight of the food made Sansa feel ill. Her tummy was tied in a knot. “No, thank you, Your Grace.”
  “I don’t blame you. Between Tyrion and Lord Stannis, everything I cat tastes of ash. And now you’re setting fires as well. What did you hope to accomplish?”
  Sansa lowered her head. “The blood frightened me.”
  “The blood is the seal of your womanhood. Lady Catelyn might have prepared you. You’ve had your first flowering, no more.”
  Sansa had never felt less flowery. “My lady mother told me, but I . . . I thought it would be different.”
  “Different how?”
  “I don’t know. Less . . . less messy, and more magical.”
  Queen Cersei laughed. “Wait until you birth a child, Sansa. A woman’s life is nine parts mess to one part magic, you’ll learn that soon enough . . . and the parts that look like magic often turn out to be messiest of all.” She took a sip of milk. “So now you are a woman. Do you have the least idea of what that means?”
  “It means that I am now fit to be wedded and bedded,” said Sansa, “and to bear children for the king.”
  The queen gave a wry smile. “A prospect that no longer entices you as it once did, I can see. I will not fault you for that. Joffrey has always been difficult. Even his birth . . . I labored a day and a half to bring him forth. You cannot imagine the pain, Sansa. I screamed so loudly that I fancied Robert might hear me in the kingswood.”
  “His Grace was not with you?”
  “Robert? Robert was hunting. That was his custom. Whenever my time was near, my royal husband would flee to the trees with his huntsmen and hounds. When he returned he would present me with some pelts or a stag’s head, and I would present him with a baby.
  “Not that I wanted him to stay, mind you. I had Grand Maester Pycelle and an army of midwives, and I had my brother. When they told Jaime he was not allowed in the birthing room, he smiled and asked which of them proposed to keep him out.
  “Joffrey will show you no such devotion, I fear. You could thank your sister for that, if she weren’t dead. He’s never been able to forget that day on the Trident when you saw her shame him, so he shames you in turn. You’re stronger than you seem, though—I expect you’ll survive a bit of humiliation. I did. You may never love the king, but you’ll love his children.”
  “I love His Grace with all my heart,” Sansa said.
  The queen sighed. “You had best learn some new lies, and quickly. Lord Stannis will not like that one, I promise you.”
  “The new High Septon said that the gods will never permit Lord Stannis to win, since Joffrey is the rightful king.”
  A half smile flickered across the queen’s face. “Robert’s trueborn son and heir. Though Joff would cry whenever Robert picked him up. His Grace did not like that. His bastards had always gurgled at him happily, and sucked his finger when he put it in their little baseborn mouths. Robert wanted smiles and cheers, always, so he went where he found them, to his friends and his whores. Robert wanted to be loved. My brother Tyrion has the same disease. Do you want to be loved, Sansa?”
  “Everyone wants to be loved.”
  “I see flowering hasn’t made you any brighter,” said Cersei. “Sansa, permit me to share a bit of womanly wisdom with you on this very special day. Love is poison. A sweet poison, yes, but it will kill you all the same.”


Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter53 珊莎
  南方的天空浓烟密布。乌黑的烟柱从远方成百火堆中盘旋升起,黑色的手指掩盖星辰。黑水河对岸,火焰占满地平线,彻夜燃烧,而在这一边,小恶魔点燃整个河滨地区:码头和仓库,民宅和妓院,城墙外的一切统统焚毁。
  即使身处红堡,空气中也有灰烬的味道。当珊莎在宁静的神木林里找到唐托斯爵士时,他看到她的红眼睛,便问她是否哭过。“只是烟尘的关系,”她撒谎,“似乎半个御林都在燃烧。”
  “史坦尼斯公爵想把小恶魔的野人熏出森林。”唐托斯说话时摇摇晃晃,一手扶住栗树树干,红黄相间的小丑装上沾染一片酒渍。“他们杀死他的斥候,袭击他的辎重车队,还到处放火。我听小恶魔对太后说,史坦尼斯得训练他的马儿吃灰烬,因为他将找不到一片叶子。以前身为骑士,听不到这许多事,如今成了弄臣,他们却对我视若无睹,谈话时当我不存在。我告诉您——”他俯身靠近,酒气直喷到她脸上“——八爪蜘蛛花钱收买一切琐碎消息,我想月童已为他服务好多年了。”
  他又喝醉了。他自称可怜的佛罗理安,果真名副其实。但现在我只能指望他。“史坦尼斯公爵真的烧了风息堡的神木林?”
  唐托斯点头。“他将树木积成一个巨大的柴堆,奉献给他的新神,红袍女祭司要他这么做的。听说他现在灵肉都归她驱使,甚至发誓一但夺取君临,便要焚毁贝勒大圣堂呢!”
  “烧就烧吧。”珊莎初次见到大圣堂的大理石墙和七座水晶塔时,真以为这是世上最美的建筑,但自乔佛里在圣堂讲坛上将父亲斩首后,她对之则是满心厌恶。“烧干净最好。”
  “嘘,孩子,诸神会听见的。”
  “怎么会?他们从不听我祈祷。”
  “他们在听,所以才派我来,不是吗?”
  珊莎用手抠抠树皮,觉得自己头晕眼花,似乎有点发烧。“就算他们派你来,又有什么用呢?你答应带我回家,可我一直走不了。”
  唐托斯拍拍她手臂。“我跟某个人谈过了,他是我的好朋友……也是您的朋友,小姐。等时机一到,他便会雇艘快船,送我们去安全的地方。”
  “现在正是时机,”珊莎坚持,“现在开战在即,没人会注意我。我想我们只要行动,就一定能溜出去。”
  “孩子呀,孩子。”唐托斯摇摇头。“溜出红堡很简单,我们能做到。但每道城门都戒备森严,何况小恶魔还封锁了河道。”
  这是事实。如今黑水河比以往任何时候都空旷。所有渡船都撤到北岸,而商船要么逃走,要么被小恶魔扣留,用于作战。放眼望去,唯一的船是国王的战舰。它们不断来回穿梭,保持在河中央的深水区,与南岸史坦尼斯的弓手飞箭往来。
  史坦尼斯公爵本人还在行军,但他的先锋部队已于两天前趁一个月黑风高的晚上先行抵达。早上醒来,全君临都看到了他们的帐篷与旗帜。珊莎听说他们有五千人之多,几乎相当于城里金袍卫士的总数。敌人营地里飘扬着佛索威家族的青苹果旗和红苹果旗,伊斯蒙家族的海龟旗以及佛罗伦家族的狐狸鲜花旗,他们的指挥官是古德·莫里根爵士,一个著名的南方骑士,从前是蓝礼的绿衣卫。他的旗帜乃是一只飞鸦,在风雨欲来的碧绿天空中大展黑翅。但最令整个城市揪心的还是那些淡黄的旗,长长的旗穗拖在后面,如火焰一样摇曳,原本该是家族纹章的地方放着神的标记:光之王的烈焰红心。
  “大家都说,等史坦尼斯亲临城下,他的人马将达到乔佛里的十倍。”
  唐托斯捏捏她肩膀。“亲爱的,兵力多寡并不重要,他们在大河对岸,没有船过不来。”
  “可他有船,而且比乔佛里的多。”
  “风息堡到这儿路程遥远,舰队需经马赛岬,穿过喉道,进入黑水湾。或许正道诸神会卷起风暴,把他们统统抹去。”唐托斯充满希望地微笑。“我知道您很不容易,但是孩子,千万得耐心。等我的朋友回到都城,我们就会有船。您不要怕,请相信您的佛罗理安吧。”
  珊莎的指甲深深掐进掌心,肚子里则有恐惧绞动抽搐,一天比一天强烈。弥赛菈公主离去那天的经历一直在梦中纠缠不休,梦魇黑暗而令人窒息,令她每每在深晚惊醒,拼命喘气。群众的尖叫萦绕耳际,不成词句,活像动物的嘶喊。他们把她团团围住,各种东西朝她扔来,还想将她拉下马,若不是猎狗杀开一条血路来救她,后果不堪设想。想想看,他们将总主教撕成碎片,用石头砸扁了艾伦爵士的头。您不要怕!他居然要我别害怕!
  其实全城都陷入了恐慌。珊莎在城堡围墙上看到,老百姓们统统关闭窗户,上好门闩,似乎这样就能保住性命。上次君临城陷,兰尼斯特家肆意奸淫掳掠,带走几百条人命,那一次还是开城投降的。而今小恶魔意图抵抗,城破之后的下场可想而知。
  唐托斯还在喋喋不休。“如果我还是骑士,就得穿上盔甲,和其他人一起守城。我真该亲吻乔佛里国王的脚,真心实意地感谢他的安排。”
  “你去谢他把你变成弄臣,他就会让你再做回骑士,”珊莎尖刻地说。
  唐托斯咯咯笑道:“我的琼琪是个聪明姑娘,不是吗?”
  “乔佛里和他母亲说我很笨。”
  “他们这样想就好,亲爱的,这样您更安全。瑟曦太后,小恶魔以及瓦里斯这些人当彼此是毒蛇猛兽,像老鹰一样互相盯得紧紧的,到处花钱雇人探听消息,但坦妲伯爵夫人的女儿就没人劳神关心,对不对?”唐托斯捂住嘴巴,打了个嗝。“诸神保佑您,我的小琼琪。”他的泪水涌上来,是酒的缘故。“快给您的佛罗理安一个小小的吻吧。一个幸运之吻。”他摇摇晃晃地向她靠近。
  珊莎避开他探出的湿润双唇,轻轻吻在他胡子拉碴的脸颊上,并跟他道晚安,竭尽全力才没有哭泣。最近她哭得太多。这样很不体面,她知道,但就是控制不住。有时为了一些琐事,眼泪便掉下来,怎么都收不住。
  梅葛楼的吊桥无人看守。小恶魔将大部分金袍卫士调去守城,而白袍的御林铁卫们而今也忙得不可开交,无暇步步尾随她。只要别离开城堡,珊莎想去哪儿就可以去哪儿,但她哪儿也不想去。
  她穿过布满尖锐铁刺的干涸护城河,走上狭窄的高架楼梯,当到达卧房门口时,居然不想进去。房间的墙壁让她窒息,明知里面窗户大开,她仍然感觉空气稀薄。
  于是珊莎转回楼梯,继续攀登。浓烟遮掩了群星和一轮纤细的新月,堡顶黑呼呼的,满是阴影。但从这儿看出去,全城尽在眼帘:红堡高耸的塔楼和巨大的角堡,下方如迷宫般的城市街道,西面南面是奔流的黑水,东面则是海湾,以及一丛丛烟柱和灰烬,火,到处都是火。近处,士兵擎着火炬,像蚂蚁一样爬满城墙和从城垛延伸出的塔楼。烂泥门下,飘荡的烟尘中依稀可辨三座投石机的轮廓,这是前所未有的巨型投石机,高过城墙足足二十尺。但这一切都不能减轻她的恐惧。一阵尖利的刺痛突然袭来,珊莎紧捂肚子,眼泪夺眶而出。她差点摔下去,幸亏一个影子突然闪出,用强有力的手紧扣她的胳膊,将她稳住。
  她仓皇地抓向城垛寻求支撑,指头在粗糙的岩石上乱扒。“放开我,”她大喊。“放开!”
  “小小鸟认为自己真的长翅膀,是吗?还是想学你弟弟一样当瘸子啊?”
  珊莎想挣脱他的抓握。“我不会掉下去。我只是……被你吓了一跳,如此而已。”
  “我吓着你了?我还是把你吓着了?”
  她深吸一口气,稳定心神。“我以为只有我一个人,我……”她瞥向别处。
  “算了吧,小小鸟,你还是不敢正眼看我,对不对?”猎狗放开她。“呵呵,当你被暴民围住时,倒挺高兴看见我的脸啊,记得吗?”
  这一切,珊莎记得再清楚不过。她记得他们的吼叫,记得鲜血从石块砸破的额角沿着脸颊流淌而下,记得那个想把她从马上拉下去的男人嘴里喷出的刺鼻蒜味。她仍能感觉那几根冷酷的手指钳着自己手腕,让她失去平衡,摇摇欲坠。
  她以为自己就要死去,但那只手忽然一阵抽搐,五根手指一起抽搐,手的主人像马一样尖声嘶叫。胳膊落地,男一只手,另一只更强壮的手将她推回马鞍。大蒜气味的男人倒在地上,手臂断处血流如注,但周围还有许多人,有的甚至手拿棍棒。猎狗策马相迎,长剑舞成一片钢铁幻影,所经之处血肉横飞,人们四散奔逃。他所向披靡,仰天长笑,那张烧伤的可怕脸庞似乎顷刻间变了形。
  而今,她逼自己再度正视那张脸庞,真正地看。这是礼貌,贵妇人必须随时随地都要记得有礼貌。其实最可怕的不是那些疮疤,甚至不是他嘴唇抽搐的模样,最可怕的是他那双眼睛。她从没见过如此一双充满怒火的眼睛。“我……我想我事后该去找你,”她吞吞吐吐地说,“当面向你道谢,因……因为你救了我的命……你真勇敢。”
  “勇敢?”他的笑声好似咆哮。“狗追老鼠有何勇气可言?他们三十个对我一个,却无一人敢直视我的眼睛。”
  她讨厌他说话的方式,总是那么刺耳,那么怒气冲冲。“你觉得吓唬老百姓很令你愉快吗?”
  “不,杀人才让我愉快。”他的嘴巴再度抽搐。“你爱怎么皱脸都行,但在我面前,不要故作虔诚。你出身世家,可别告诉我艾德·史塔克公爵从没杀过人啊?”
  “他只是履行责任,没有喜欢过。”
  “他这么告诉你?”克里冈再次大笑。“看来你父亲不是个骗子便是个傻瓜。杀戮才是世上最美好的事。”他拔出长剑。“这就是真实。想必你尊贵的父亲大人在贝勒大圣堂前深有体会。瞧啊,临冬城公爵,国王之手,北境守护,了不得的艾德。史塔克,传承八千年之久的血脉……却被伊林·派恩一剑斩首,不是吗?你记不记得,当人头落地时,他的躯体还手舞足蹈地痉挛?”
  珊莎突然感到一阵寒意,于是抱住自己。“你为何总这么讨厌?我是在感谢你……”
  “没错,你把我当作那些你喜欢的‘真正的骑士’。算了吧,小妹妹,你以为骑士有什么用?成天穿着黄金铠甲,一心博取女士欢心?我告诉你,骑士惟一的用处就是生来被我杀。”他将长剑锋刃抵住她脖子,就在耳朵下面,她可以感觉它的锋利。“我从十二岁时开始杀人,至今刀下之鬼已数不胜数。不论历史悠久的世家豪门,一身天鹅绒的肥佬富翁,趾高气昂的贵族骑士,是的,还有女人和小孩——人为鱼肉,我为刀俎。他们尽可以占有土地,神灵和金钱!他们尽可以彼此高呼‘爵士’!”桑铎·克里冈朝她脚边啐了一口,以示不屑。“我只要这个,”他边说边把剑从她咽喉举起,“有了它,世上我什么都不怕。”
  除了你哥哥,珊莎心想,但她控制情绪,没说出口。看来,他正如他自己所说,真是一条狗,一条坏脾气的疯狗,谁想摸他反而被咬,谁想伤他主人他也和谁拼命。“河对岸那些人你也不怕?”
  克里冈转头望向远处的火焰。“火,”他还剑入鞘。“火是懦夫的武器。”
  “史坦尼斯公爵不是懦夫。”
  “但也没他哥哥的气概。区区一条小河,难不倒劳勃。”
  “他要是过了河,你怎么办?”
  “战斗。杀人。也许被杀。”
  “你不害怕吗?你犯下这么多罪孽,人死以后,也许会被诸神罚下七层地狱呢。”
  “罪孽何在?”他大笑,“诸神何在?”
  “诸神创造了我们所有人呀。”
  “所有人?”他嘲讽地笑道。“那你告诉我,小小鸟,什么样的神会创造出小恶魔那样的怪物?什么样的神会容忍坦妲伯爵夫人的女儿那样的弱智?如果这世上真有神灵存在,他们只是创造绵羊好让狼不挨饿,创造弱者来给强者愚弄。”
  “真正的骑士会保护弱者。”
  他嗤之以鼻。“真正的骑士和诸神一样,都不存在,活在人间,倘若无法自卫,就是死路一条,必须为别人让道。刀剑和强权统治着这个世界,千万别相信旁的说法。”
  珊莎从他身边踉跄退开。“你好恐怖!”
  “我很诚实,恐怖的是这个世界。好了,快飞吧,小小鸟,你不敢面对我,我则受不了你的偷看。”
  她一声不吭地跑开。她害怕桑铎·克里冈……然而,她心中又忍不住希望唐托斯爵士有一点点猎狗的桀骜。诸神是存在的,她告诉自己,真正的骑士也存在。所有的故事都不是谎言。
  当晚,珊莎又梦到了暴动。暴民们朝她蜂拥而来,大声尖叫,像一头疯狂的千面野兽。不管她转向何方,眼前都是一张张扭曲的脸孔,仿佛戴着凶残的怪兽面具。她哭着告诉他们,告诉他们自己是个乖女孩,但他们还是照样将她从马上拉下来。“不,”她高喊,“不,求求你们,请不要,不要啊!”没人理会。她大声呼唤唐托斯爵士,呼唤她的兄弟,呼唤死去的父亲和冰原狼,呼唤那曾献给她一朵红玫瑰的英勇的洛拉斯爵士,但无人前来救她。她呼唤歌谣中的英雄,呼唤傻子佛罗理安、莱安·雷德温爵士以及龙骑士伊蒙王子,但他们都听不见。女人们像黄鼠狼一样涌上前,把她围住,掐她的腿,踢她肚子,还有人打她的脸,牙齿碎裂开来。然后是钢铁闪耀的光芒,匕首刺进肚腹,一刀一刀又一刀,直到她整个人支离破碎,只剩丝丝潮湿闪亮的肉片。
  她醒了。苍白的晨光斜射进窗,但她只感到恶心疼痛,好像一夜没睡似的。双股之间有些黏黏的东西,掀开毯子一看,原来是血。一时之间,她只想到噩梦成真。她还记得刀子在体内扭转撕割的滋味。于是她恐惧地挪动,想踢床单却滚到了地上,赤裸身子,喘着粗气,下体流血,满心恐惧。
  但当她趴着蜷在地上,忽然明白了过来。“不要,千万不要,”珊莎呜咽着,“求求你,千万不要啊。”她不要自己发生这种变化,不是现在,不是在这里,不是现在,不是现在,不是现在,不是现在!
  疯狂攫住了她,她撑着床柱站起身,走到水盆边清洗大腿,擦掉那些黏黏的东西。腿是清干净了,水却成了粉红。女侍一进门就会发现。然后她想到床单,于是冲回床边,惊恐地瞪着那滩暗红污渍,她所有的秘密就清楚明白地摆在那里。怎么办?怎么办?必须抢在别人看见之前处理掉,否则就晚了。她不要被逼着跟乔佛里结婚,她不要跟他睡在一起啊!
  珊莎抓起匕首,切割床单,把污渍挖下来。她们问起这个洞,我要怎么说呢?热泪从脸上滚落。她将撕破的床单扯下,发现毯子上也有血。我把它们全烧光。她将证物聚成一团,塞进壁炉,用床边油灯里的油润湿后,点火焚烧。然后她意识到血早就一路透过床单渗进羽毛床垫,因此她把床垫也抱来。它又大又重,很难移动,珊莎费尽全力,才塞了一半进火里。正当她双膝跪地,拼命将床垫往火焰里推,浓密的灰烟在四周旋转,充溢房间的时候,门猛然打开,她听见女侍倒抽一口气。
  最后,三人合力才将她拖开。之前的一切都白费工夫。床单虽已焚毁,但当她被架开时,两条大腿又是血迹斑斑。她仿佛用身躯向全世界展开一面兰尼斯特家族的绯红旗帜,明目昭彰地将自己出卖给了乔佛里。
  火被扑灭以后,她们抬走焦黑的羽毛床垫,驱散屋内烟尘,然后拿来浴盆。女人们进进出出,低声细语,都用奇怪的目光看着她。她们将浴盆注满滚烫的热水,替她沐浴冲头,还给她一块布裹在两腿中间。此时珊莎已经冷静下来,不禁为自己的愚行感到羞傀。浓烟把大部分衣服都毁了。有个女人出去带回一件绿色羊毛连衣裙,大小基本合身。“这不如您自己的东西漂亮,但只好凑合着用,”她一边说一边将它从珊莎头上套下。“您的鞋还完好,您至少不用光脚去见太后。”
  珊莎被带进瑟曦·兰尼斯特的书房时,她正在吃早餐。“坐下,”太后和蔼地说,“饿不饿?”她指指桌上,有粥,蜂蜜,牛奶,白煮蛋和脆皮炸鱼。
  她一见食物就想吐,好似肠胃打了结。“我不饿,谢谢您,陛下。”
  “哼,咱们的提利昂和史坦尼斯公爵闹得每样食物都有灰烬的味道。不过你也放起火来了,想做什么呀?”
  珊莎低头,“血把我吓坏了。”
  “血是你成为女人的标志。凯特琳夫人应该早告诉过你作好心理准备。你的初潮到来,仅此而已。”
  珊莎从没感觉如此语穷词短。“母亲大人是告诫过我,可我……我以为不是这样。”
  “那是怎样?”
  “我不知道。应该不会这么……脏乱,应该比较神奇。”
  瑟曦太后忍俊不禁。“等生个孩子,珊莎,你就明白了。女人的生命九分脏乱,一分神奇,你很快就会知道……而表面上神奇的部分往往最为脏乱。”她啜一口牛奶。“那么,你现在是女人了,有没有一点概念,知道这意味着什么?”
  “意味着我已适合同房共枕,”珊莎说,“并为国王怀孩子。”
  太后苦笑,“你已不像从前那样期盼这个了,我看得出来,也不会怪你。乔佛里向来不太听话,甚至连他出生……我整整辛苦了一天半才把他生出来。你无法想像那种疼痛,珊莎,我的尖叫声如此之大,想必劳勃在御林里都能听见。”
  “国王陛下没陪在您身边?”
  “劳勃?劳勃在打猎。这是惯例,每当我产期一近,我的王夫便带着猎人和狗逃进森林。回来的时候,他送我一堆毛皮或一只鹿头,我则给他一个孩子。”
  “我提醒你,我可不想他留下。我有派席尔大学士和足以组成一支军团的助产妇,以及我弟弟。他们不让詹姆进产房,他笑问:谁敢拦他?”
  “乔佛里恐怕就不会这么爱你了。这你该去感谢你妹妹——如果她还没死的话。他永不会忘记在三叉戟河畔她是如何当你的面羞辱他,他会羞辱你作为报复。不过,你比外表看上去要坚强,估计能挺住一点点的羞耻。瞧,我不就挺过来了吗?你也许永远不会爱上国王,但你会爱着他的孩子。”
  “我全心全意地爱着国王陛下,”珊莎说。
  太后叹口气。“你最好多学点谎话,而且要快。史坦尼斯大人不会喜欢这一句,我向你保证。”
  “新任总主教说,诸神反对史坦尼斯公爵,因为乔佛里才是真正的国王。”
  一丝奇特的微笑闪过太后脸庞,“他是劳勃的嫡子和继承人,但劳勃每次抱起他,他都会大哭,令国王陛下很不喜欢。他那群杂种不但总开心地对他咯咯傻笑,当他把手指放进那些低贱的小嘴时,他们还会高兴地吮吸。劳勃向来渴望欢乐和笑颜,他总是如此,哪里能找到这些他就去哪里,所以去找了他的朋友和他的婊子。劳勃想要被爱。我弟弟提利昂也有同样的毛病。你想被爱吗,珊莎?”
  “每个人都想被爱啊。”
  “看来初潮也没让你变聪明,”瑟曦道。“珊莎,容我在这个特殊的日子里跟你分享一点做女人的智慧。爱是毒药,虽然甜蜜,但依旧能杀人。”

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 54楼  发表于: 2015-09-02 0
Chapter 53

  CHAPTER 53
  JON
  It was dark in the Skirling Pass. The great stone flanks of the mountains hid the sun for most of the day, so they rode in shadow, the breath of man and horse steaming in the cold air. Icy fingers of water trickled down from the snowpack above into small frozen pools that cracked and broke beneath the hooves of their garrons. Sometimes they would see a few weeds struggling from some crack in the rock or a splotch of pale lichen, but there was no grass, and they were above the trees now. The track was as steep as it was narrow, wending its way ever upward. Where the pass was so constricted that rangers had to go single file, Squire Dalbridge would take the lead, scanning the heights as he went, his longbow ever close to hand. It was said he had the keenest eyes in the Night’s Watch.
  Ghost padded restlessly by Jon’s side. From time to time he would stop and turn, his ears pricked, as if he heard something behind them. Jon did not think the shadowcats would attack living men, not unless they were starving, but he loosened Longclaw in its scabbard even so.
  A wind-carved arch of grey stone marked the highest point of the pass. Here the way broadened as it began its long descent toward the valley of the Milkwater. Qhorin decreed that they would rest here until the shadows began to grow again. “Shadows are friends to men in black,” he said.
  Jon saw the sense of that. It would be pleasant to ride in the light for a time, to let the bright mountain sun soak through their cloaks and chase the chill from their bones, but they dared not. Where there were three watchers there might be others, waiting to sound the alarm.
  Stonesnake curled up under his ragged fur cloak and was asleep almost at once. Jon shared his salt beef with Ghost while Ebben and Squire Dalbridge fed the horses. Qhorin Halfhand sat with his back to a rock, honing the edge of his longsword with long slow strokes. Jon watched the ranger for a few moments, then summoned his courage and went to him. “My lord,” he said, “you never asked me how it went. With the girl.” “I am no lord, Jon Snow.” Qhorin slid the stone smoothly along the steel with his two-fingered hand.
  “She told me Mance would take me, if I ran with her.”
  “She told you true.”
  “She even claimed we were kin. She told me a story . . .”
  “. . . of Bael the Bard and the rose of Winterfell. So Stonesnake told me. It happens I know the song. Mance would sing it of old, when he came back from a ranging. He had a passion for wildling music. Aye, and for their women as well.”
  “You knew him?”
  “We all knew him.” His voice was sad.
  They were friends as well as brothers, Jon realized, and now they are sworn foes. “Why did he desert?”
  “For a wench, some say. For a crown, others would have it.” Qhorin tested the edge of his sword with the ball of his thumb. “He liked women, Mance did, and he was not a man whose knees bent easily, that’s true. But it was more than that. He loved the wild better than the Wall. It was in his blood. He was wildling born, taken as a child when some raiders were put to the sword. When he left the Shadow Tower he was only going home again.”
  “Was he a good ranger?”
  “He was the best of us,” said the Halfhand, “and the worst as well. Only fools like Thoren Smallwood despise the wildlings. They are as brave as we are, Jon. As strong, as quick, as clever. But they have no discipline. They name themselves the free folk, and each one thinks himself as good as a king and wiser than a maester. Mance was the same. He never learned how to obey.”
  “No more than me,” said Jon quietly.
  Qhorin’s shrewd grey eyes seemed to see right through him. “So you let her go?” He did not sound the least surprised.
  “You know?”
  “Now. Tell me why you spared her.”
  It was hard to put into words. “My father never used a headsman. He said he owed it to men he killed to look into their eyes and hear their last words. And when I looked into Ygritte’s eyes, I . . .” Jon stared down at his hands helplessly. “I know she was an enemy, but there was no evil in her.”
  “No more than in the other two.”
  “It was their lives or ours Jon said. “If they had seen us, if they had sounded that horn . . .”
  “The wildlings would hunt us down and slay us, true enough.”
  “Stonesnake has the horn now, though, and we took Ygritte’s knife and axe. She’s behind us, afoot, unarmed . . .”
  “And not like to be a threat,” Qhorin agreed. “If I had needed her dead, I would have left her with Ebben, or done the thing myself.”
  “Then why did you command it of me?”
  “I did not command it. I told you to do what needed to be done, and left you to decide what that would be.” Qhorin stood and slid his longsword back into its scabbard. “When I want a mountain scaled, I call on Stonesnake. Should I need to put an arrow through the eye of some foe across a windy battlefield, I summon Squire Dalbridge. Ebben can make any man give up his secrets. To lead men you must know them, Jon Snow. I know more of you now than I did this morning.”
  “And if I had slain her?” asked Jon.
  “She would be dead, and I would know you better than I had before. But enough talk. You ought be sleeping. We have leagues to go, and dangers to face. You will need your strength.”
  Jon did not think sleep would come easily, but he knew the Halfhand was right. He found a place out of the wind, beneath an overhang of rock, and took off his cloak to use it for a blanket. “Ghost,” he called. “Here. To me.” He always slept better with the great white wolf beside him; there was comfort in the smell of him, and welcome warmth in that shaggy pale fur. This time, though, Ghost did no more than look at him. Then he turned away and padded around the garrons, and quick as that he was gone. He wants to hunt, Jon thought. Perhaps there were goats in these mountains. The shadowcats must live on something. “Just don’t try and bring down a ‘cat,” he muttered. Even for a direwolf, that would be dangerous. He tugged his cloak over him and stretched out beneath the rock.
  When he closed his eyes, he dreamed of direwolves.
  There were five of them when there should have been six, and they were scattered, each apart from the others. He felt a deep ache of emptiness, a sense of incompleteness. The forest was vast and cold, and they were so small, so lost. His brothers were out there somewhere, and his sister, but he had lost their scent. He sat on his haunches and lifted his head to the darkening sky, and his cry echoed through the forest, a long lonely mournful sound. As it died away, he pricked up his ears, listening for an answer, but the only sound was the sigh of blowing snow.
  Jon?
  The call came from behind him, softer than a whisper, but strong too. Can a shout be silent? He turned his head, searching for his brother, for a glimpse of a lean grey shape moving beneath the trees, but there was nothing, only . . .
  A weirwood.
  It seemed to sprout from solid rock, its pale roots twisting up from a myriad of fissures and hairline cracks. The tree was slender compared to other weirwoods he had seen, no more than a sapling, yet it was growing as he watched, its limbs thickening as they reached for the sky. Wary, he circled the smooth white trunk until he came to the face. Red eyes looked at him. Fierce eyes they were, yet glad to see him. The weirwood had his brother’s face. Had his brother always had three eyes?
  Not always, came the silent shout. Not before the crow.
  He sniffed at the bark, smelled wolf and tree and boy, but behind that there were other scents, the rich brown smell of warm earth and the hard grey smell of stone and something else, something terrible. Death, he knew. He was smelling death. He cringed back, his hair bristling, and bared his fangs.
  Don’t be afraid, I like it in the dark. No one can see you, but you can see them. But first you have to open your eyes. See? Like this. And the tree reached down and touched him.
  And suddenly he was back in the mountains, his paws sunk deep in a drift of snow as he stood upon the edge of a great precipice. Before him the Skirling Pass opened up into airy emptiness, and a long vee-shaped valley lay spread beneath him like a quilt, awash in all the colors of an autumn afternoon.
  A vast blue-white wall plugged one end of the vale, squeezing between the mountains as if it had shouldered them aside, and for a moment he thought he had dreamed himself back to Castle Black. Then he realized he was looking at a river of ice several thousand feet high. Under that glittering cold cliff was a great lake, its deep cobalt waters reflecting the snowcapped peaks that ringed it. There were men down in the valley, he saw now; many men, thousands, a huge host. Some were tearing great holes in the half-frozen ground, while others trained for war. He watched as a swarming mass of riders charged a shield wall, astride horses no larger than ants. The sound of their mock battle was a rustling of steel leaves, drifting faintly on the wind. Their encampment had no plan to it; he saw no ditches, no sharpened stakes, no neat rows of horse lines. Everywhere crude earthen shelters and hide tents sprouted haphazardly, like a pox on the face of the earth. He spied untidy mounds of hay, smelled goats and sheep, horses and pigs, dogs in great profusion. Tendrils of dark smoke rose from a thousand cookfires.
  This is no army, no more than it is a town. This is a whole people come together.
  Across the long lake, one of the mounds moved. He watched it more closely and saw that it was not dirt at all, but alive, a shaggy lumbering beast with a snake for a nose and tusks larger than those of the greatest boar that had ever lived. And the thing riding it was huge as well, and his shape was wrong, too thick in the leg and hips to be a man.
  Then a sudden gust of cold made his fur stand up, and the air thrilled to the sound of wings. As he lifted his eyes to the ice-white mountain heights above, a shadow plummeted out of the sky. A shrill scream split the air. He glimpsed blue-grey pinions spread wide, shutting out the sun . . .
  “Ghost!” Jon shouted, sitting up. He could still feel the talons, the pain. “Ghost, to me!”
  Ebben appeared, grabbed him, shook him. “Quiet! You mean to bring the wildlings down on us? What’s wrong with you, boy?”
  “A dream,” said Jon feebly. “I was Ghost, I was on the edge of the mountain looking down on a frozen river, and something attacked me. A bird . . . an eagle, I think . . .”
  Squire Dalbridge smiled. “It’s always pretty women in my dreams. Would that I dreamed more often.”
  Qhorin came up beside him. “A frozen river, you say?”
  “The Milkwater flows from a great lake at the foot of a glacier,” Stonesnake put in.
  “There was a tree with my brother’s face. The wildlings . . . there were thousands, more than I ever knew existed. And giants riding mammoths.” From the way the light had shifted, Jon judged that he had been asleep for four or five hours. His head ached, and the back of his neck where the talons had burned through him. But that was in the dream.
  “Tell me all that you remember, from first to last,” said Qhorin Halfhand.
  Jon was confused. “It was only a dream.”
  “A wolf dream,” the Halfhand said. “Craster told the Lord Commander that the wildlings were gathering at the source of the Milkwater. That may be why you dreamed it. Or it may be that you saw what waits for us, a few hours farther on. Tell me.” it made him feel half a fool to talk of such things to Qhorin and the other rangers, but he did as he was commanded. None of the black brothers laughed at him, however. By the time he was done, even Squire Dalbridge was no longer smiling.
  “Skinchanger?” said Ebben grimly, looking at the Halfhand. Does he mean the eagle? Jon wondered. Or me? Skinchangers and wargs belonged in Old Nan’s stories, not in the world he had lived in all his life. Yet here, in this strange bleak wilderness of rock and ice, it was not hard to believe.
  “The cold winds are rising. Mormont feared as much. Benjen Stark felt it as well. Dead men walk and the trees have eyes again. Why should we balk at wargs and giants?”
  “Does this mean my dreams are true as well?” asked Squire Dalbridge. “Lord Snow can keep his mammoths, I want my women.”
  “Man and boy I’ve served the Watch, and ranged as far as any,” said Ebben. “I’ve seen the bones of giants, and heard many a queer tale, but no more. I want to see them with my own eyes.”
  “Be careful they don’t see you, Ebben,” Stonesnake said. Ghost did not reappear as they set out again. The shadows covered the floor of the pass by then, and the sun was sinking fast toward the jagged twin peaks of the huge mountain the rangers named Forktop. If the dream was true . . . Even the thought scared him. Could the eagle have hurt Ghost, or knocked him off the precipice? And what about the weirwood with his brother’s face, that smelled of death and darkness?
  The last ray of sun vanished behind the peaks of Forktop. Twilight filled the Skirling Pass. It seemed to grow colder almost at once. They were no longer climbing. In fact, the ground had begun to descend, though as yet not sharply. It was littered with cracks and broken boulders and tumbled heaps of rock. It will be dark soon, and still no sight of Ghost. It was tearing Jon apart, yet he dare not shout for the direwolf as he would have liked. Other things might be listening as well.
  “Qhorin,” Squire Dalbridge called softly. “There. Look.”
  The eagle was perched on a spine of rock far above them, outlined against the darkening sky. We’ve seen other eagles, Jon thought. That need not be the one I dreamed of.
  Even so, Ebben would have loosed a shaft at it, but the squire stopped him. “The bird’s well out of bowshot.”
  “I don’t like it watching us.”
  The squire shrugged. “Nor me, but you won’t stop it. Only waste a good arrow.”
  Qhorin sat in his saddle, studying the eagle for a long time. “We press on,” he finally said. The rangers resumed their descent.
  Ghost, Jon wanted to shout, where are you?
  He was about to follow Qhorin and the others when he glimpsed a flash of white between two boulders. A patch of old snow, he thought, until he saw it stir. He was off his horse at once. As he went to his knees,
  Ghost lifted his head. His neck glistened wetly, but he made no sound when Jon peeled off a glove and touched him. The talons had torn a bloody path through fur and flesh, but the bird had not been able to snap his neck.
  Qhorin Halfhand was standing over him. “How bad?”
  As if in answer, Ghost struggled to his feet.
  “The wolf is strong,” the ranger said. “Ebben, water. Stonesnake, your skin of wine. Hold him still, Jon.”
  Together they washed the caked blood from the direwolf’s fur. Ghost struggled and bared his teeth when Qhorm poured the wine into the ragged red gashes the eagle had left him, but Jon wrapped his arms around him and murmured soothing words, and soon enough the wolf quieted. By the time they’d ripped a strip from Jon’s cloak to wrap the wounds, full dark had settled. Only a dusting of stars set the black of sky apart from the black of stone. “Do we press on?” Stonesnake wanted to know.
  Qhorin went to his garron. “Back, not on.”
  “Back?” Jon was taken by surprise.
  “Eagles have sharper eyes than men. We are seen. So now we run.” The Halfhand wound a long black scarf around his face and swung up into the saddle.
  The other rangers exchanged a look, but no man thought to argue. One by one they mounted and turned their mounts toward home. “Ghost, come,” he called, and the direwolf followed, a pale shadow moving through the night.
  All night they rode, feeling their way up the twisting pass and through the stretches of broken ground. The wind grew stronger. Sometimes it was so dark that they dismounted and went ahead on foot, each man leading his garron. Once Ebben suggested that some torches might serve them well, but Qhorin said, “No fire,” and that was the end of that. They reached the stone bridge at the summit and began to descend again. Off in the darkness a shadowcat screamed in fury, its voice bouncing off the rocks so it seemed as though a dozen other ‘cats were giving answer. Once Jon thought he saw a pair of glowing eyes on a ledge overhead, as big as harvest moons.
  In the black hour before dawn, they stopped to let the horses drink and fed them each a handful of oats and a twist or two of hay. “We are not far from the place the wildlings died,” said Qhorin. “From there, one man could hold a hundred. The right man.” He looked at Squire Dalbridge.
  The squire bowed his head. “Leave me as many arrows as you can spare, brothers.” He stroked his longbow. “And see my garron has an apple when you’re home. He’s earned it, poor beastie.”
  He’s staying to die, Jon realized.
  Qhorin clasped the squire’s forearm with a gloved hand. “If the eagle flies down for a look at you . . .”
  “. . . he’ll sprout some new feathers.”
  The last Jon saw of Squire Dalbridge was his back as he clambered up the narrow path to the heights.
  When dawn broke, Jon looked up into a cloudless sky and saw a speck moving through the blue. Ebben saw it too, and cursed, but Qhorin told him to be quiet. “Listen.”
  Jon held his breath, and heard it. Far away and behind them, the call of a hunting horn echoed against the mountains.
  “And now they come,” said Qhorin.



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter54 琼恩
  风声峡中一片黑暗。一天中的大半时间,两旁的巨石山峦遮蔽阳光,人马行在阴影下,吐息在冷气里结霜。覆冰的水流自头顶的积雪堆中涓涓滴落,掉在地上,形成冻结的小池,随即被马蹄踩踏而碎。几根杂草从乱石缝隙中挣脱出来,间或还有几点苍白的地衣,但此地没有青草,而他们正在森林之上前进。
  小路既陡且窄,盘旋上升,到了山上,狭隘得只能单列前进。侍从戴里吉走在最前,长弓在手,远眺侦察。据说他的视力守夜人军团上下无人能及。
  白灵焦躁不安地跑在琼恩身旁,不时驻足回头,竖起耳朵,仿如听见什么事物在尾随。琼恩知道影子山猫不会攻击活人——除非实在饿得难受,但仍旧拔出长爪,仔细戒备。
  峡道最顶点是块风蚀的灰拱石。从这往下,道路变宽,逐渐下落,直达乳河河谷。科林宣布团队在阴影增长前将于此休息。“影子是黑衣人的朋友,”他说。
  对此琼恩深以为然。在阳光下骑行——任山区的艳阳撒落斗篷,驱散浸骨的寒意——固然令人陶醉,却充满危险。峡口既有三个守望者,越是深入一定更多,随时可能遭遇。
  石蛇蜷进破烂的毛斗篷,几乎立刻睡着了。琼恩和白灵分享腌牛肉,而伊班和侍从戴里吉则喂养马匹。断掌科林背靠岩石坐下,缓慢而无休止地磨着长剑。琼恩盯着高大的游骑兵看了一会儿,才提起勇气走上前。“大人,”他说,“关于那女孩,您还没过问我后来的经过呢。”
  “我不是大人,琼恩·雪诺。”科林用只剩两根指头的手掌平稳地握石磨刀。
  “她要我跟他走,她说曼斯会收留我。”
  “她说的没错。”
  “她甚至宣称我跟她是亲戚。她给我讲了个故事,关于……”
  “……吟游诗人贝尔和临冬城的玫瑰。石蛇已对我说了。恰好我也听过这首歌。从前,曼斯每次巡逻归来都会唱它。他很喜欢野人的音乐,唉,还有他们的女人。”
  “您认识他?”
  “我们都认识他。”他语调悲哀。
  他们曾并肩作战,亲如兄弟,琼恩明白了,如今却成为不共戴天的仇敌。“他为什么背誓离开?”
  “有人说他为个婊子,有人说他为顶王冠。”科林用拇指试试剑锋。“曼斯很爱女人,而且也属于那种不爱向别人屈膝的人,这些都没错,但他离去的理由更深刻。比起长城来,他更爱荒野。那是他的血液、他的天性。他生来便是野种,是我们从截杀的掠袭者怀中留下的孩子——这种孩子守夜人为之取姓‘雷德’①,离开影子塔对他而言不过是回家。”
  “当年他是个好游骑兵吗?”
  “他是咱们这批人中最棒的一个,”断掌说,“但从某种意义上而言,也算得上最糟糕的一人。琼恩,只有索伦·斯莫伍德那样的傻瓜才鄙视野人,他们其实和我们一样勇敢,一样强健,一样迅捷,一样聪明,只是缺乏纪律。他们自称为自由民,每个人都以为自己似国王一般伟大,如学士一样睿智。曼斯正是如此,他从未学会服从的含义。”
  “和我一样,”琼恩静静地说。
  科林精明的灰眼睛似乎能看穿他。“你放了她。”他的语气没有一丝一毫的惊讶。
  “您知道?”
  “刚知道。告诉我,你为何放过她?”
  这很难说明白。“我父亲从不用刽子手。他常说,如果你要取人性命,至少应该注视她的双眼,聆听她的临终遗言。当我望向耶哥蕊特的眼睛,我……”琼恩埋下头,无助地望着双手。“我知道她是敌人,可她眼里没有邪恶。”
  “之前那两人也没有。”
  “可当时他们跟咱们是你死我活的关系,”琼恩说,“如果被他们发现,如果他们吹响号角……”
  “野人便会对我们穷追不舍,斩尽杀绝。这不结了?”
  “但后来石蛇拿到了号,我们也取走耶哥蕊特的小刀和斧头。她跟着我们,一路步行,手无寸铁……”
  “应该不构成威胁,”科林同意,“我真想她死,早留下伊班去办,或是亲自动手。”
  “那您为何命令我去?”
  “我没有命令你。我只让你做你自己该做的事,一切由你自行考虑。”科林站起身来,长剑收回鞘中。“要攀登高山,我会叫石蛇;要在刮着强风的战场上射穿敌人眼睛,我会派侍从戴里吉;而伊班能让任何人吐露秘密。知人才能善任,琼恩·雪诺,我现在对你的了解比今晨时更深。”
  “假如我杀了她呢?”琼恩问。
  “她死,而我了解你的目的也同样达到。好,话不多说,你应该睡一会儿。前面还有好多里格的路,危险着呢,你需要保存体力。”
  琼恩知道自己睡不着,但明白断掌确是好意。他在一块高悬的岩石下找到避风之所,合衣躺下,斗篷权当毯子。“白灵,”他唤道,“过来,到我这儿。”通常只要大白狼偎在身边会睡得比较香甜,他的气味让琼恩心安,那身蓬松的厚白毛更能带来久违的温暖。但这一次,白灵只看了他几眼,便转头绕着马儿小跑,旋即飞速逃开。他想打猎,琼恩心想,山里面说不定有山羊,影子山猫总得靠什么过活吧。“别太勉强喔,抓猫可不太好。”他呢喃道。即使对冰原狼而言,影子山猫也是个威胁。他拉起斗篷盖住自己,在岩石遮蔽下摊开身体。
  闭上眼睛,他梦见了冰原狼。
  六狼一体,五狼残存,分割天涯,互不联络。他只觉深沉的空虚和撕裂的疼痛。森林辽广清寒,他们如此渺小,如此失落。他知道兄弟姐妹就在某地,却嗅不出气息。于是他蜷身而坐,向着黑暗的天空仰天长嗥,叫声回荡在森林,成为悠长孤寂的哀叹。余音渐衰,他竖起耳朵,等待答复。惟一的回应是吹雪的叹息。
  琼恩?
  身后传来一声呼唤,虽微如耳语,却坚定依然。呼喊也可能静寂吗?他忙回头,寻找他的兄弟,期望瞥见林间消瘦的灰影,但对面什么也没有,除了……
  一棵鱼梁木。
  它自坚固的岩石中萌生而出,苍白的树根从无数裂沟和细缝间螺旋而上。初时这棵鱼梁木比同类来得纤细,几乎只能算树苗,但它在眼前陡然生长,枝干变粗,直向云霄。他警觉起来,小心翼翼地绕着平滑的粗白树干行走,正好撞见树的脸庞。只见红色的眼睛盯着他,目光凶猛但愉悦。原来这棵鱼梁木的脸生得和弟弟一模一样。弟弟一直都有三只眼吗?
  不是一直,静寂的呼喊再度传来,是乌鸦到来之后。
  他嗅嗅树皮,闻到狼、树和男孩的气息,除此之外,蕴涵有更深远的味道:浓重的棕味是温暖的大地,坚硬的灰味是冰冷的石头,还有别的、更可怕的气味……死亡,他明白过来。他闻到的是死亡的气息。他猛然缩后,毛发直立,露出利齿。
  别害怕,我喜欢身处暗处的感觉。别人看不见你,你看得见别人。但你首先必须睁开眼睛。明白吗?就像这样。大树弯下腰来,触碰了他。
  猛然间,他又回到群山之中,只见自己站在一道巨大的悬崖边,爪子深深地插进雪堆。前方,风声峡已到尽头,展开成为无垠的空旷。一道长长的V字形河谷摆在身下,充盈着秋日午后所有的色彩。
  谷地尽头,有一道硕大无朋的蓝白巨墙,紧贴着山,好似要把两山挤开。一时之间,他以为自己梦回黑城堡,但随即发现这不过是道数千尺高的冰川。寒光闪烁的冰壁下,有一个雄伟的湖泊,蓝钻般的深水映射着四周雪峰的辉芒。峡谷里有人,他看清了:有好多人,成千上万,拥挤不堪。有的在半冻的土地上挖大坑,其他人则操练战斗。他看见大群骑兵冲击一道盾墙,胯下的马如蚁蝼般渺小。演习的声音好似铁叶瑟瑟拂动,轻微地悬荡在风中。他们的营地毫无规划,杂乱无章:既无沟渠,更无尖桩,连马匹也未整备成列。随处可见土制陋屋,兽皮帐篷萌生出来,犹如大地这张脸上长的痘疹。他望着凌乱的干草堆,闻到山羊、绵羊、马、猪和狗发出的浓郁气味,黑烟如卷须般自千堆营火袅袅上升。
  这哪是一支军队,分明是一座闹市。四面八方的人都聚集而来。
  长湖对面,一座土墩正在移动。他目不转睛地盯着它走近,赫然发现那并非泥土,而是活物,是一只有着蛇样鼻子、行动迟缓的毛茸怪兽,那对獠牙比他所见过最壮观的野猪牙都庞大。骑着它的东西也同样巨大,不过形体有些奇怪,腿臀极粗,不太像人。
  突如其来一阵寒风,吹得他毛发直竖,翅翼的尖啸令天空战栗。他抬眼望向白雪皑皑的高峰,只见一道阴影自半空垂直而下。恐怖的呐喊撕裂长天,灰蓝的巨翅向外伸展,遮天蔽日……
  “白灵!”琼恩大喊一声,坐起身来。他仍能感觉那利爪,那疼痛。“白灵,回来!”
  来的是伊班,他捉住琼恩,摇晃不休。“安静!你打算把野人都引下来吗?你是哪里不对劲,小子?”
  “梦,”琼恩无力地说,“梦中我成为白灵,站在悬崖边俯瞰结冻的河流。接着有东西攻击我。是只鸟……鹰,我想……”
  侍从戴里吉笑了,“咱常梦的都是漂亮妞儿,真该多发发梦的。”
  科林走到身旁。“你是说,结冻的河流?”
  “乳河发源于冰川底部的深湖,”石蛇插话。
  “那里有棵树,长着我弟弟的脸庞。有野人……成千上万的野人,我从来不知他们有那么多,还有骑长毛象的巨人。”透过天光的变化,琼恩判断自己已睡了四五个钟头。他头痛欲裂,后颈处因爪牙的攻击而灼痛。可那是梦啊。
  “把你还记得的东西都告诉我,从头到尾,巨细无遗。”断掌科林道。
  琼恩糊涂了。“那不是梦么?”
  “那是狼梦,”断掌说,“卡斯特告诉总司令,野人们正在乳河源头集结。或许因为这个,你做这个梦;或许你是真看见了等待着我们的东西,远远提前于我们的脚步。不管怎样,告诉我实情。”把这些事说给科林和其他游骑兵听,让他觉得自己像个蠢蛋,但必须服从命令。奇怪的是,听完之后,没一个黑衣兄弟笑话他,连侍从戴里吉也收起笑容。
  “易形者?”伊班严峻地说,一边望向断掌。他指的是老鹰?琼恩思量,还是我?易形者和狼灵只出现在老奶妈的故事里,并不属于这个他所降生的世界。但在此地,在这一片陌生凄冷的岩雪荒原中,什么都不难相信。
  “冷风正要吹起,莫尔蒙感觉到了,班扬·史塔克也感觉到了。死人行走,树眼重现。狼灵和易形者又有什么难以置信的呢?”
  “莫非咱的梦也能成真?”侍从戴里吉道,“雪诺大人就留着他的长毛象好了,我要我那些女人。”
  “我从小到大为守夜人服役,巡逻次数比旁人都多,”伊班说,“我见过巨人遗骨,听过许多奇怪的传说,却从未看过实物。眼见为实,如今我要好好瞧瞧。”
  “小心,别让他们瞧见你,伊班,”石蛇道。
  直到人们再次前进,白灵也未现身。这时阴影已完全覆盖峡道底部,太阳正朝着游骑兵们称为“叉梢”的两座尖锐的孪生巨峰急速下落。如果梦是真的……这念头想想都吓人。难道白灵真的伤在老鹰爪下?难道被推下悬崖了吗?还有那棵长着弟弟脸庞的鱼梁木,它怎么有死亡和黑暗的气息?
  最后一缕阳光隐没在“叉梢”之后,黄昏的朦胧笼罩风声峡,气温似乎刹那间便下降许多。他们不再攀登,事实上,道路缓缓下降,虽然粗拙却不陡峭。路上充满裂缝、碎岩和大块落石。天很快就要全黑,白灵仍不见踪影,这种感觉快把琼恩生生撕裂,偏偏他不能像平日一样呼唤冰原狼,因为此地危机四伏。
  “科林,”侍从戴里吉轻唤道,“那儿。你看。”
  一只老鹰栖息在头顶一道岩脊上,衬着逐渐暗淡的天空。我们常见到鹰,琼恩心想,这不可能是我梦见的那只。
  虽然如此,伊班还是搭箭弯弓,侍从拦住他。“那鸟远在射程之外。”
  “我不喜欢它盯着我们。”
  侍从耸肩,“我也是,但你管不了它,只会浪费一根上好的羽箭。”
  科林坐在鞍上,长时间观察老鹰。“我们继续,”最后他说。于是游骑兵们继续下坡。
  白灵啊,琼恩只想高呼,你到底在哪儿?
  他刚想跟上科林和其他人,不觉瞥见两颗大石之间白光一闪。是堆积的残雪罢,他正这么想,只见那堆“雪”抖了抖。这次他立刻翻身下马,跪倒在乱石间。
  白灵抬头,颈项闪烁着潮湿的反光,当琼恩摘下手套抚摩他时,也没发出半点声音。鹰爪撕得皮开肉绽,血肉模糊,幸好没有折断脖子,致他死命。
  断掌科林站在琼恩身边。“有多严重?”
  白灵似乎想作答,挣扎着起身。
  “好强壮的狼,”游骑兵道,“伊班,水。石蛇,你的酒袋。琼恩,把他按紧。”
  众人协力,总算清掉冰原狼毛皮上的凝血。科林将酒倒入鹰爪留下的一片血红模糊的伤口时,白灵竭力挣脱,咧牙露齿,然而琼恩紧紧抱住,呢喃安慰的话语,终于使狼平静下来。最后,他们从琼恩的斗篷撕下布条,为狼包裹伤口。四野全然黑暗,一抹星光将漆黑的天空和漆黑的山岩区分开来。“我们继续?”石蛇想知道。
  科林走向坐骑。“不,回头。”
  “回头?”琼恩讶异得一愣。
  “鹰眼比人眼尖锐。我们被发现了,得赶快逃。”断掌在头上绑条黑长巾,翻身上马。
  其他游骑兵互看一眼,无人争辩。接下来他们一个个上马,朝家的方向调头。“白灵,过来,”他呼唤,于是冰原狼跟上来,犹如穿梭夜色的一道白影。
  他们整夜骑行,踏着蜿蜒上升的峡道,穿越破碎的土地。风势渐强。天地间时时骤然漆黑,只能下马步行,一边牵引坐骑。伊班曾建议引火照明,但科林断然拒绝:“不能有火”。到达顶峰石梁后,他们接着下行。黑暗之中,有只影子山猫在愤怒咆哮,吼声于山谷间回荡传扬,好似成打的猫遥相呼应。琼恩一度看见头顶峰巅上有对炽热的眼眸,大如圆月。
  黎明前的黑暗时分,他们终于停下来饮马,一匹喂一把燕麦、几撮干草。“离咱们杀野人的地方不远了,”科林说,“那里可以以一挡百,只要人选正确。”他望向侍从戴里吉。
  侍从低头一鞠躬。“弟兄们,把多余的箭都留给我。”他敲敲长弓。“回家以后记得给我的马喂个苹果。可怜的家伙,那是它应得的奖励。”
  他要留下殉死,琼恩明白。
  科林用带手套的手紧握侍从的前臂。“若老鹰从天上飞下……”
  “……它就得换身羽毛。”
  琼恩看见侍从戴里吉的最后一眼是他的背影,手脚并用,直上峰峦。
  天亮后,琼恩抬眼望向无云的天空,一个斑点在蓝幕上移动。伊班也发现了,禁不住咒骂,科林要他静声,“听。”
  琼恩屏住呼吸,侧耳倾听。在他们身后,辽远的地方,传来一声猎号的呼唤,游荡于群山之间。
  “他们来了,”科林说。
  ※※※※※※
  ①在英语中,“Rayder”雷德是“Raider”掠袭者的变体。
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 55楼  发表于: 2015-09-02 0
Chapter 54

  CHAPTER 54
  TYRION
  Pod dressed him for his ordeal in a plush velvet tunic of Lannister crimson and brought him his chain of office. Tyrion left it on the bedside table. His sister misliked being reminded that he was the King’s Hand, and he did not wish to inflame the relations between them any further.
  Varys caught up with him as he was crossing the yard. “My lord,” he said, a little out of breath. “You had best read this at once.” He held out a parchment in a soft white hand. “A report from the north.”
  “Good news or bad?” Tyrion asked.
  “That is not for me to judge.” Tyrion unrolled the parchment. He had to squint to read the words in the torchlit yard. “Gods be good,” he said softly. “Both of them?”
  “I fear so, my lord. It is so sad. So grievous sad. And them so young and innocent.”
  Tyrion remembered how the wolves had howled when the Stark boy had fallen. Are they howling now, I wonder? “Have you told anyone else?” he asked.
  “Not as yet, though of course I must.”
  He rolled up the letter. “I’ll tell my sister.” He wanted to see how she took the news. He wanted that very much.
  The queen looked especially lovely that night. She wore a low-cut gown of deep green velvet that brought out the color of her eyes. Her golden hair tumbled across her bare shoulders, and around her waist was a woven belt studded with emeralds. Tyrion waited until he had been seated and served a cup of wine before thrusting the letter at her. He said not a word. Cersei blinked at him innocently and took the parchment from his hand.
  “I trust you’re pleased,” he said as she read. “You wanted the Stark boy dead, I believe.”
  Cersei made a sour face. “It was Jaime who threw him from that window, not me. For love, he said, as if that would please me. It was a stupid thing to do, and dangerous besides, but when did our sweet brother ever stop to think?”
  “The boy saw you,” Tyrion pointed out.
  “He was a child. I could have frightened him into silence.” She looked at the letter thoughtfully. “Why must I suffer accusations every time some Stark stubs his toe? This was Greyjoy’s work, I had nothing to do with it.”
  “Let us hope Lady Catelyn believes that.”
  Her eyes widened. “She wouldn’t—”
  “—kill Jaime? Why not? What would you do if Joffrey and Tommen were murdered?”
  “I still hold Sansa!” the queen declared.
  “We still hold Sansa,” he corrected her, “and we had best take good care of her. Now where is this supper you’ve promised me, sweet sister?”
  Cersei set a tasty table, that could not be denied. They started with a creamy chestnut soup, crusty hot bread, and greens dressed with apples and pine nuts. Then came lamprey pie, honeyed ham, buttered carrots, white beans and bacon, and roast swan stuffed with mushrooms and oysters. Tyrion was exceedingly courteous; he offered his sister the choice portions of every dish, and made certain he ate only what she did. Not that he truly thought she’d poison him, but it never hurt to be careful.
  The news about the Starks had soured her, he could see. “We’ve had no word from Bitterbridge?” she asked anxiously as she speared a bit of apple on the point of her dagger and ate it with small, delicate bites.
  “None.”
  “I’ve never trusted Littlefinger. For enough coin, he’d go over to Stannis in a heartbeat.”
  “Stannis Baratheon is too bloody righteous to buy men. Nor would he make a comfortable lord for the likes of Petyr. This war has made for some queer bedfellows, I agree, but those two? No.”
  As he carved some slices off the ham, she said, “We have Lady Tanda to thank for the pig.”
  “A token of her love?”
  “A bribe. She begs leave to return to her castle. Your leave as well as mine. I suspect she fears you’ll arrest her on the road, as you did Lord Gyles.”
  “Does she plan to make off with the heir to the throne?” Tyrion served his sister a cut of ham and took one for himself. “I’d sooner she remain. If she wants to feel safe, tell her to bring down her garrison from Stokeworth. As many men as she has.”
  “If we need men so badly, why did you send away your savages?” A certain testiness crept into Cersei’s voice.
  “It was the best use I could have made of them,” he told her truthfully. “They’re fierce warriors, but not soldiers. In formal battle, discipline is more important than courage. They’ve already done us more good in the kingswood than they would ever have done us on the city walls.”
  As the swan was being served, the queen questioned him about the conspiracy of the Antler Men. She seemed more annoyed than afraid. “Why are we plagued with so many treasons? What injury has House Lannister ever done these wretches?”
  “None,” said Tyrion, “but they think to be on the winning side . . . which makes them fools as well as traitors.”
  “Are you certain you’ve found them all?”
  “Varys says so.” The swan was too rich for his taste.
  A line appeared on Cersei’s pale white brow, between those lovely eyes. “You put too much trust in that eunuch.”
  “He serves me well.”
  “Or so he’d have you believe. You think you’re the only one he whispers secrets to? He gives each of us just enough to convince us that we’d be helpless without him. He played the same game with me, when I first wed Robert. For years, I was convinced I had no truer friend at court, but now . . .” She studied his face for a moment. “He says you mean to take the Hound from Joffrey.”
  Damn Varys. “I need Clegane for more important duties.”
  “Nothing is more important than the life of the king.”
  “The life of the king is not at risk. Joff will have brave Ser Osmund guarding him, and Meryn Trant as well.” They’re good for nothing better. “I need Balon Swann and the Hound to lead sorties, to make certain Stannis gets no toehold on our side of the Blackwater.”
  “Jaime would lead the sorties himself.”
  “From Riverrun? That’s quite a sortie.”
  “Joff’s only a boy.”
  “A boy who wants to be part of this battle, and for once he’s showing some sense. I don’t intend to put him in the thick of the fighting, but he needs to be seen. Men fight more fiercely for a king who shares their peril than one who hides behind his mother’s skirts.”
  “He’s thirteen, Tyrion.”
  “Remember Jaime at thirteen? If you want the boy to be his father’s son, let him play the part. Joff wears the finest armor gold can buy, and he’ll have a dozen gold cloaks around him at all times. If the city looks to be in the least danger of falling, I’ll have him escorted back to the Red Keep at once.”
  He had thought that might reassure her, but he saw no sign of pleasure in those green eyes. “Will the city fall?”
  “No.” But if it does, pray that we can hold the Red Keep long enough for our lord father to march to our relief.
  “You’ve lied to me before, Tyrion.”
  “Always with good reason, sweet sister. I want amity between us as much as you do. I’ve decided to release Lord Gyles.” He had kept Gyles safe for just this gesture. “You can have Ser Boros Blount back as well.”
  The queen’s mouth tightened. “Ser Boros can rot at Rosby,” she said, “but Tommen—”
  “—stays where he is. He’s safer under Lord Jacelyn’s protection than he would ever have been with Lord Gyles.”
  Serving men cleared away the swan, hardly touched. Cersei beckoned for the sweet. “I hope you like blackberry tarts.”
  “I love all sorts of tarts.”
  “Oh, I’ve known that a long while. Do you know why Varys is so dangerous?”
  “Are we playing at riddles now? No.”
  “He doesn’t have a cock.”
  “Neither do you.” And don’t you just hate that, Cersei?
  “Perhaps I’m dangerous too. You, on the other hand, are as big a fool as every other man. That worm between your legs does half your thinking.”
  Tyrion licked the crumbs off his fingers. He did not like his sister’s smile. “Yes, and just now my worm is thinking that perhaps it is time I took my leave.”
  “Are you unwell, brother?” She leaned forward, giving him a good look at the top of her breasts. “Suddenly you appear somewhat flustered.”
  “Flustered?” Tyrion glanced at the door. He thought he’d heard something outside. He was beginning to regret coming here alone. “You’ve never shown much interest in my cock before.”
  “It’s not your cock that interests me, so much as what you stick it in. I don’t depend on the eunuch for everything, as you do. I have my own ways of finding out things . . . especially things that people don’t want me to know.”
  “What are you trying to say?”
  “Only this—I have your little whore.”
  Tyrion reached for his wine cup, buying a moment to gather his thoughts. “I thought men were more to your taste.”
  “You’re such a droll little fellow. Tell me, have you married this one yet?” When he gave her no answer she laughed and said, “Father will be ever so relieved.”
  His belly felt as if it were full of eels. How had she found Shae? Had Varys betrayed him? Or had all his precautions been undone by his impatience the night he rode directly to the manse? “Why should you care who I choose to warm my bed?”
  “A Lannister always pays his debts,” she said. “You’ve been scheming against me since the day you came to King’s Landing. You sold Myrcella, stole Tommen, and now you plot to have Joff killed. You want him dead so you can rule through Tommen.”
  Well, I can’t say the notion isn’t tempting. “This is madness, Cersei. Stannis will be here in days. You need me.”
  “For what? Your great prowess in battle?”
  “Bronn’s sellswords will never fight without me,” he lied.
  “Oh, I think they will. It’s your gold they love, not your impish wit. Have no fear, though, they won’t be without you. I won’t say I haven’t thought of slitting your throat from time to time, but Jaime would never forgive me if I did.”
  “And the whore?” He would not call her by name. If I can convince her Shae means nothing to me, perhaps . . .
  “She’ll be treated gently enough, so long as no harm comes to my sons. If Joff should be killed, however, or if Tommen should fall into the hands of our enemies, your little cunt will die more painfully than you can possibly imagine.”
  She truly believes I mean to kill my own nephew “The boys are safe,” he promised her wearily. “Gods be good, Cersei, they’re my own blood! What sort of man do you take me for?”
  “A small and twisted one.”
  Tyrion stared at the dregs on the bottom of his wine cup. What would Jaime do in my place? Kill the bitch, most likely, and worry about the consequences afterward. But Tyrion did not have a golden sword, nor the skill to wield one. He loved his brother’s reckless wrath, but it was their lord father he must try and emulate. Stone, I must be stone, I must be Casterly Rock, hard and unmovable. If I fail this test, I had as lief seek out the nearest grotesquerie. “For all I know, you’ve killed her already,” he said.
  “Would you like to see her? I thought you might.” Cersei crossed the room and threw open the heavy oaken door. “Bring in my brother’s whore.”
  Ser Osmund’s brothers Osney and Osfryd were peas from the same pod, tall men with hooked noses, dark hair, and cruel smiles. She hung between them, eyes wide and white in her dark face. Blood trickled from her broken lip, and he could see bruises through her torn clothing. Her hands were bound with rope, and they’d gagged her so she could not speak.
  “You said she wouldn’t be hurt.”
  “She fought.” Unlike his brothers, Osney Kettleblack was cleanshaven, so the scratches showed plainly on his bare cheeks. “Got claws like a shadowcat, this one.”
  “Bruises heal,” said Cersei in a bored tone. “The whore will live. So long as Joff does.”
  Tyrion wanted to laugh at her. It would have been so sweet, so very very sweet, but it would have given the game away. You’ve lost, Cersei, and the Kettleblacks are even bigger fools than Bronn claimed. All he needed to do was say the
  words. Instead he looked at the girl’s face and said, “You swear you’ll release her after the battle?”
  “If you release Tommen, yes.”
  He pushed himself to his feet. “Keep her then, but keep her safe. If these animals think they can use her . . . well, sweet sister, let me point out that a scale tips two ways.” His tone was calm, flat, uncaring; he’d reached for his father’s voice, and found it. “Whatever happens to her happens to Tommen as well, and that includes the beatings and rapes.” If she thinks me such a monster, I’ll play the part for her.
  Cersei had not expected that. “You would not dare.”
  Tyrion made himself smile, slow and cold. Green and black, his eyes laughed at her. “Dare? I’ll do it myself.”
  His sister’s hand flashed at his face, but he caught her wrist and bent it back until she cried out. Osfryd moved to her rescue. “One more step and I’ll break her arm,” the dwarf warned him. The man stopped. “You remember when I said you’d never hit me again, Cersei?” He shoved her to the floor and turned back to the Kettleblacks. “Untie her and remove that gag.”
  The rope had been so tight as to cut off the blood to her hands. She cried out in pain as the circulation returned. Tyrion massaged her fingers gently until feeling returned. “Sweetling,” he said, “you must be brave. I am sorry they hurt you.”
  “I know you’ll free me, my lord.”
  “I will,” he promised, and Alayaya bent over and kissed him on the brow. Her broken lips left a smear of blood on his forehead. A bloody kiss is more than I deserve, Tyrion thought. She would never have been hurt but for me.
  Her blood still marked him as he looked down at the queen. “I have never liked you, Cersei, but you were my own sister, so I never did you harm. You’ve ended that. I will hurt you for this. I don’t know how yet, but give me time. A day will come when you think yourself safe and happy, and suddenly your joy will turn to ashes in your mouth, and you’ll know the debt is paid.” in war, his father had told him once, the battle is over in the instant one army breaks and flees. No matter that they’re as numerous as they were a moment before, still armed and armored; once they had run before you they would not turn to fight again. So it was with Cersei. “Get out!” was all the answer she could summon. “Get out of my sight!”
  Tyrion bowed. “Good night, then. And pleasant dreams.”
  He made his way back to the Tower of the Hand with a thousand armored feet marching through his skull. I ought to have seen this coming the first time I slipped through the back of Chataya’s wardrobe. Perhaps he had not wanted to see. His legs were aching badly by the time he had made the climb. He sent Pod for a flagon of wine and pushed his way into his bedchamber.
  Shae sat cross-legged in the canopied bed, nude but for the heavy golden chain that looped across the swell of her breasts: a chain of linked golden hands, each clasping the next.
  Tyrion had not expected her. “What are you doing here?”
  Laughing, she stroked the chain. “I wanted some hands on my titties . . . but these little gold ones are cold.”
  For a moment he did know what to say. How could he tell her that another woman had taken the beating meant for her, and might well die in her place should some mischance of battle fell Joffrey? He wiped Alayaya’s blood from his brow with the heel of his hand. “The Lady Lollys—”
  “She’s asleep. Sleep’s all she ever wants to do, the great cow. She sleeps and she eats. Sometimes she falls asleep while she’s eating. The food falls under the blankets and she rolls in it, and I have to clean her.” She made a disgusted face. “All they did was fuck her.”
  “Her mother says she’s sick.”
  “She has a baby in her belly, that’s all.”
  Tyrion gazed around the room. Everything seemed much as he left it. “How did you enter? Show me the hidden door.”
  She gave a shrug. “Lord Varys made me wear a hood. I couldn’t see, except . . . there was one place, I got a peep at the floor out the bottom of the hood. It was all tiles, you know, the kind that make a picture?”
  “A mosaic?”
  Shae nodded. “They were colored red and black. I think the picture was a dragon. Otherwise, everything was dark. We went down a ladder and walked a long ways, until I was all twisted around. Once we stopped so he could unlock an iron gate. I brushed against it when we went through. The dragon was past the gate. Then we went up another ladder, with a tunnel at the top. I had to stoop, and I think Lord Varys was crawling.”
  Tyrion made a round of the bedchamber. One of the sconces looked loose. He stood on his toes and tried to turn it. It revolved slowly, scraping against the stone wall. When it was upside down, the stub of the candle fell out. The rushes scattered across the cold stone floor did not show any particular disturbance. “Doesn’t m’lord want to bed me?” asked Shae.
  “In a moment.” Tyrion threw open his wardrobe, shoved the clothing aside, and pushed against the rear panel. What worked for a whorehouse might work for a castle as well . . . but no, the wood was solid, unyielding. A stone beside the window seat drew his eye, but all his tugging and prodding went for naught. He returned to the bed frustrated and annoyed.
  Shae undid his laces and threw her arms around his neck. “Your shoulders feel as hard as rocks,” she murmured. “Hurry, I want to feel you inside me.” Yet as her legs locked around his waist, his manhood left him. When she felt him go soft, Shae slid down under the sheets and took him in her mouth, but even that could not rouse him.
  After a few moments he stopped her. “What’s wrong?” she asked. All the sweet innocence of the world was written there in the lines of her young face.
  Innocence? Fool, she’s a whore, Cersei was right, you think with your cock, fool, fool.
  “Just go to sleep, sweetling,” he urged, stroking her hair. Yet long after Shae had taken his advice, Tyrion himself still lay awake, his fingers cupped over one small breast as he listened to her breathing.



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter55 提利昂
  为今晚这场磨难,波德特地给他穿上一件柔软的长毛绒外衣,颜色是兰尼斯特的绯红,还拿来那条代表他职位的颈链。提利昂将它留在床头桌上。他是国王之手,而姐姐不喜欢别人提醒她这点,没必要去火上浇油。
  穿过庭院时,瓦里斯追上来。“大人,”他有些气喘吁吁地说,“你最好赶紧看看这个。”他柔软白皙的手递上一卷羊皮纸。“北方来的报告。”
  “是好是坏?”提利昂问。
  “不该由我判断。”
  提利昂展开羊皮纸,院子依靠火炬照明,不得不眯眼阅读上面的词句。“诸神保佑,”他轻声道,“两个都……?”
  “恐怕是的,大人。多可悲,多令人伤感啊。他们年纪那么小,那么天真无邪。”提利昂还记得史塔克家那男孩坠落后,冰原狼们如何哀嗥。不知此刻他们是何光景?“有没有告诉别人?”他问。
  “还没有,当然我瞒不了多久。”
  他卷起信。“我去告诉姐姐。”他想看看她对此的反应,很想看。
  这晚,太后看上去格外迷人。她穿了一袭深绿天鹅绒低胸礼服,与眼睛的颜色相衬,金发披在裸露的肩头,腰上系一条镶祖母绿的织带。提利昂等自己坐定,仆人送上一杯红酒之后,方才将信递上,一个字也没有说。瑟曦朝他无辜地眨眨眼,接过羊皮纸。
  “相信你很满意,”她边读他边说。“我知道,你想要史塔克家那孩子死。”
  瑟曦表情不悦,“将他丢出窗外的是詹姆,不是我。他说为了爱情,好像就能取悦我,其实这根本是件蠢事,危险极了。我们亲爱的兄弟什么时候停下来思考过?”“那孩子看到你们了,”提利昂指出。
  “他只是个孩子,我吓吓他就能让他闭嘴。”她若有所思地看信。“为什么每次史塔克家的人扭到脚趾头都来怪我?这是葛雷乔伊干的,与我无关。”
  “我们就祈祷凯特琳夫人会这么想吧。”
  她瞪大眼睛,“她不会——”
  “——杀死詹姆?怎么不会?如果乔佛里和托曼被杀,你怎么做?”
  “珊莎还在我手里!”太后宣告。
  “在我们手里,”他纠正,“我们得好好看紧她。好啦,你答应我的晚餐在哪儿,亲爱的姐姐?”
  不可否认,瑟曦准备了一桌美味食物。他们从奶油栗子汤、脆皮热面包和拌苹果与松子的菜蔬沙拉开始。接着是鳗鱼派、蜜汁火腿、黄油胡萝卜、白豆培根,还有塞满蘑菇和牡蛎的烤天鹅。提利昂极为恭谦,每道菜都把最好的部分奉给姐姐,并只等她吃过后,自己才开动。他不是真认为她会下毒,但小心一点没坏处。
  他看得出,史塔克家的消息令她心情烦乱。“苦桥那边还没消息?”她焦虑地问,一边用匕首叉起一块苹果,优雅地小口咬着吃。
  “没有。”
  “我从不信任小指头。只要对方出价够高,他转眼间就会改换门庭。”
  “史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩是个一本正经的家伙,收买之道他一窍不通,反过来对培提尔这样的人而言,他也不是个合格的主君。战争造就了不少怪诞组合,但不管怎么说,让这两人睡一张床?不可能。”
  他切下几片火腿,她道:“我们该感谢坦妲伯爵夫人的猪。”
  “爱的信物?”
  “是贿赂。她请求返回自己的城堡——向你我二人同时请求。我想她是怕你在半路拦截,像对盖尔斯伯爵干的那样。”
  “她也想带王座继承人一起逃走?”提利昂先为姐姐奉上一片火腿,再给自己一片。“把人留住,她若缺乏安全感,正好将史铎克渥斯堡的驻军都召来都城,有多少召多少。”
  “真这么缺人,你干嘛还把你的野人派走?”一丝恼怒渗入瑟曦的声调。
  “这是利用他们的最佳方式,”他坦诚相告,“他们虽凶猛,毕竟不是士兵。在正规战斗中,纪律比勇气重要。他们在御林里为我们带来的好处,远超过留在城墙上能派的用场。”
  享用天鹅肉时,太后问起“鹿角民”的阴谋,对此她似乎恼怒甚于担忧。“为何有这么多人谋反?兰尼斯特家到底哪里得罪了这些卑鄙的家伙?”
  “一点也没有,”提利昂道,“但他们想站在胜利者一边……所以当了叛徒,也成了傻瓜。”
  “你确定把他们统统挖出来了?”
  “瓦里斯很确定。”天鹅肉太油腻,不合他口味。
  瑟曦白皙的额头上皱起一波纹路,恰好在那对漂亮碧眼之间。“你太信赖那太监了。”
  “他很好地为我服务。”
  “他让你如此相信而已。你以为他只向你一人偷偷倾诉秘密?他对我们每个人都这么干,刚好足以让我们认为没有他就不行。这套把戏,从我嫁给劳勃的那天开始,他就对我玩,多年以来,让我以为他是我在朝中最真诚的朋友,但现在……”她朝他的脸审视片刻。“他说你想把猎狗从乔佛里身边遣开。”
  该死的瓦里斯。“我有更重要的任务交给克里冈。”
  “没什么比国王的生命更重要。”
  “国王的生命没有危险,小乔身边有咱们英勇的奥斯蒙爵士和马林·特兰爵士。”他们别无他用。“我需要巴隆·史文和猎狗统率突击队,以确保史坦尼斯无法在黑水河北岸立足。”
  “詹姆会亲自率军出击。”
  “从奔流城?好伟大的出击。”
  “小乔还是个孩子,得保证他绝对安全。”
  “他是个急切想参战的孩子,难得有这么懂事的时候。我不会把他放在激战场合,但必须让大家看见他。人们会为一个与他们风雨同舟的国王奋战,却不会拥护一个躲在母亲裙下的君主。”
  “他才十三岁呀!提利昂。”
  “还记得十三岁时的詹姆吗?如果你想他成为父亲的儿子,就得让他扮演该扮演的角色。小乔穿的是世上最好的盔甲,身边始终有十二名金袍卫士护卫。况且只要都城有一丝一毫陷落的迹象,我会即刻派人护送他回红堡。”
  他以为这样能打消她的疑虑,想不到那双碧眼里却毫无喜色。“都城会陷落?”
  “不会。”如果当真陷落,那就祈祷我们能坚守红堡,好让父亲大人发兵解围吧。
  “你对我撒过谎,提利昂。”
  “都是善意的谎言,亲爱的姐姐。我和你一样希望彼此和睦友好,为此,我已决定释放盖尔斯伯爵,”他留着盖尔斯就是为了示好,“你想召回柏洛斯·布劳恩也行。”
  太后抿紧嘴巴。“柏洛斯爵士烂在罗斯比也无所谓,”她道,“但托曼——”
  “——也得留下。杰斯林伯爵的保护比盖尔斯伯爵要周全许多。”
  仆人们撤下几乎没动的天鹅。瑟曦招呼上甜点。“希望你喜欢黑莓甜饼。”
  “甜饼我都喜欢。”
  “噢,这点我很久以前就了解。你知道瓦里斯为何这么危险?”
  “玩猜谜游戏?我不知道。”
  “因为他没有那话儿。”
  “你也没有。”这不就是你最深恶痛绝的吗,瑟曦?
  “或许我也算个危险人物,但你呢?你跟其他男人一样,大傻瓜一个,一半时间是用两腿之间那条软虫在思考。”
  提利昂舔舔手指上的碎屑,他不喜欢姐姐的微笑。“是的,此刻我的软虫在想,也许该告辞了。”
  “你不舒服吗,老弟?”她倾身向前,漂亮的胸脯正对着他。“怎么突然紧张起来了?”
  “紧张?”提利昂朝门口瞥了一眼,外面似乎有响动,他开始后悔孤身一人前来了。“我只是奇怪,你以前对我的那话儿从不感兴趣。”
  “我感兴趣的当然不是你的那话儿,而是它插进去的地方。我不像你,凡事都依靠太监,我有自己的渠道挖掘情报……尤其是挖掘那些别人不想让我知道的事。”
  “你想说什么?”
  “很简单——我搞到了你的小妓女。”
  提利昂伸手去拿酒杯,以换取一点收拾思绪的时间。“我以为男人更合你口味。”
  “你真是个小丑,告诉我,你有没有跟这一位结婚啊?”见他不答,她哈哈大笑,“那父亲就放心了。”
  他肚里好似装满鳗鱼。她如何找到雪伊?瓦里斯出卖了他?还是那晚他冲动地直奔宅邸,使得所有的警惕防范统统白费?“我选谁来暖床,关你什么事?”
  “兰尼斯特有债必还,”她说。“自你来到君临的第一天起,就处处跟我作对。你卖掉弥赛菈,偷走托曼,现在还想加害小乔,对不对?你想害死他,然后以托曼之名号令天下。”
  哎呀,早知道我就顺应波隆的暗示。“你这样做太蠢了,瑟曦,史坦尼斯不日即到,你需要我。”
  “要你做甚?你会打仗?”
  “没有我,波隆的佣兵决不会战斗,”他撒谎。
  “噢,他们会的。他们看上的是你的金子,不是你畸形的脑袋。但你别怕,他们不会失去你。非是我不想割你喉咙——我经常这么想——而是如果这么做,詹姆永远不会原谅我。”
  “那么,那妓女呢?”他不愿称呼她的名字。假如能让她以为雪伊对我不重要,或许……
  “只要我儿子们没事,她自会受到一定优待。不过,若出了什么岔子,小乔被杀,或托曼落入敌手,你的小婊子会死得很痛苦,惨到你无法想像。”
  她居然真的相信我意图伤害自己的亲外甥!“你的儿子们很安全,”他疲倦地向她保证。“诸神在上,瑟曦,他们是我的骨肉啊!你把我当成了什么人?”
  “无耻小人。”
  提利昂凝视着酒杯底的沉淀。换作詹姆,会怎么做?多半会跳起来宰了这贱人,之后再考虑后果。可提利昂没有黄金宝剑,就算有也不会用。他喜欢哥哥的不顾一切、率意而为,但他要效法模仿的是父亲大人。岩石,我必须成为岩石,就像凯岩城,坚硬牢固,岿然不动。若经不住考验,只能证明我和杂耍戏班的怪物无异。“就我看来,她已被你杀了,”他说。
  “你想见见她?我就知道。”瑟曦穿过房间,打开沉重的橡木门。“把我弟弟的妓女带进来。”
  奥斯蒙爵士的弟弟奥斯尼和奥斯佛利活像一个豆荚蹦出来的豌豆,都是高个子,鹰钩鼻,黑头发,唇边挂着残酷的微笑。她被他俩悬架在中间,黝黑脸上那双深色眼睛瞪得又大又白,血从碎裂的嘴角淌下,透过撕裂的衣服,他看得见淤伤。她的双手被绳子绑着,他们还塞住她的嘴,让她无法说话。
  “你说她会受到优待。”
  “她反抗。”跟兄弟们不同,奥斯尼·凯特布莱克把胡子刮得干干净净,所以脸上的抓痕清晰可见。“这家伙的爪子利得跟影子山猫似的。”
  “淤伤会很快愈合,”瑟曦不耐烦地说,“这婊子不会死,只要小乔没事。”
  提利昂想朝她大笑。那会很痛快,非常非常痛快,但他要以大局为重。你输了,瑟曦,凯特布莱克兄弟比波隆认定的还蠢。他真想把这些说出来。
  但他只盯着女孩的脸道:“你保证战斗结束后放了她?”
  “是的,只要你释放托曼。”
  他站起身。“你就留着她吧,但必须确保她的安全。若这些畜生想打她的主意……那么,亲爱的姐姐,容我提醒你,天平可以往两边倾斜。”他的调子镇静平淡,显得事不关己;他寻求父亲的语气,并达到了目标。“她发生的任何事都会在托曼身上重演,包括殴打和强暴。”你把我想成怪物,我就来表演一番。
  瑟曦有些不知所措,“你敢!”
  提利昂逼自己缓缓作出一个冰冷的微笑,一碧一黑的眼睛嘲弄着她。“不敢?我会亲自动手。”
  姐姐扬手朝他脸打来,但他抓住手腕,往后掰去,直到她尖叫出声。奥斯佛利上前营救。“再走一步,我就扭断她的胳膊,”侏儒警告,他停下来。“记不记得我叫你不准再动手,瑟曦?”他将她推倒在地,然后转向凯特布莱克兄弟。“给她松绑,把嘴里的东西拿掉。”
  绳子绑得太紧,以至于隔断手上的血流,当血管恢复流通时,她疼得叫出声来。提利昂温柔地替她按摩手指,直到知觉恢复。“亲爱的,”他说,“你一定要勇敢。我很抱歉他们伤了你。”
  “我知道你会来救我,大人。”
  “我会的,”他承诺。于是爱拉雅雅弯腰亲吻他,碎裂的嘴唇在他前额留下一抹血渍。我受不起这个血吻,提利昂心想,若非为我,她决不会受伤。
  他带着她的鲜血俯视太后。“我没喜欢过你,瑟曦,但你是我亲姐姐,因此我不肯伤害你。可你今天竟然走到这一步,令我再也不能容忍。我现在还不知该怎样做,但时间会给我答案。总有一天,当你自以为平安快活时,喜乐会在嘴里化成灰烬,到那时候,你将明白债已偿还。”父亲曾经教诲他:两军对垒时,只要一方出现瓦解逃逸的迹象,战斗就告结束。纵然对手还如之前那般阵容强盛,全副武装,但兵败如山倒,再也不能构成威胁。瑟曦正是如此。“滚出去!”这是她惟一能作的应答。“滚出我的视线!”
  提利昂鞠了一躬。“那么,晚安。祝你好梦。”
  回首相塔的路上,他脑中似有千军万马在踏步行进。我早该料到会有这一天,取道沙塔雅的衣柜迟早会导致这种后果。或许一直以来他只是不愿去想。爬楼梯让腿疼得厉害,他叫波德去拿一壶酒,然后费力地走进卧室。
  雪伊翘脚坐在遮罩床上,一丝不挂,高耸的胸脯前有那条沉重的金链子,金手环环相扣。
  提利昂没料到她会来。“你来做什么?”
  她笑着抚摸链子。“我想要手摸摸乳房……可这些小金手好冷哦。”
  一时之间,他实在说不出话。他要如何告诉她:另一个女人替她挨了打,假如乔佛里在战斗中遭遇不幸,还可能替她殉死呢?他用掌心擦去额上爱拉雅雅的鲜血。“洛丽丝小姐——”
  “——睡着了。这头大母牛,睡觉是她的最爱。她一天到晚吃饱了睡,睡够了吃,有时吃着吃着就睡着。食物掉一床,而她在上面打滚,最后由我来给她清洗身体。”她扮个鬼脸。“她只不过被干了几次而已。”
  “她母亲说她病了。”
  “怀孕啦,就这么回事。”
  他仔细扫视房间。房内和离开时一模一样。“你怎么进来的?密门在哪儿?”她耸耸肩。“瓦里斯大人让我带上头罩。我看不到,除了……在某个地方,我从头罩下偷瞄了几眼,地板都是瓷砖,你明白吗,那种拼出图画的?”
  “马赛克?”
  雪伊点头。“有黑砖和红砖,我想它们拼出了一条龙。除此之外,我什么也没看清。我们先爬下楼梯,走了很长一段,弯来拐去,我都糊涂了。途中我们停下来,他打开一道铁门上的锁,进门时我摸了摸,门上似乎也有龙的图案。然后我们又爬上梯子,顶端是一条隧道。我不得不弯腰,瓦里斯大人则在爬行。”
  提利昂绕着卧室走了一圈。墙上某个烛台看来有些松动,他踮起脚竭力去转它。它刮着石壁缓缓移动,上下颠倒之后,蜡烛头掉出来,而冰冷石地板上的草席没有任何变迁的迹象。“大人不想跟我上床?”雪伊问。
  “马上就来。”提利昂打开衣橱,拨开衣服去推后面的壁板。妓院的故伎也许会在城堡里重演……不对,木头坚固结实,纹丝不动。紧接着,窗边座位旁一块石头吸引了他的注意,但推拉戳刺都徒劳无功。最后他满腹沮丧郁闷地回到床上。
  雪伊替他宽衣解带,搂住他的脖子。“你肩膀坚硬得跟岩石似的,”她喃喃道,“快,我想感觉你在我里面。”她的腿锁住他的腰,他却欲振无力。雪伊感到它变软了,于是滑到被单下,把它放进嘴里,却怎么也唤不起它。
  过了一会儿,他制止她。“怎么了?”她问。全世界的甜蜜天真都写在她年轻的脸庞。
  天真?傻瓜,她是个妓女,瑟曦说得没错,你用那话儿思考,傻瓜,大傻瓜!
  “睡吧,亲爱的,”他摸摸她的秀发,劝道。雪伊听话入睡之后很久,提利昂自己还清醒地躺着,倾听她的呼吸,手指绕在她小小的乳房。
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 56楼  发表于: 2015-09-03 0
Chapter 56

  CHAPTER 55 CATELYN
  The Great Hall of Riverrun was a lonely place for two to sit to supper. Deep shadows draped the walls. One of the torches had guttered out, leaving only three. Catelyn sat staring into her wine goblet. The vintage tasted thin and sour on her tongue. Brienne was across from her. Between them, her father’s high seat was as empty as the rest of the hall. Even the servants were gone. She had given them leave to join the celebration.
  The walls of the keep were thick, yet even so, they could hear the muffled sounds of revelry from the yard outside. Ser Desmond had brought twenty casks up from the cellars, and the smallfolk were celebrating Edmure’s imminent return and Robb’s conquest of the Crag by hoisting horns of nut-brown ale.
  I cannot blame them, Catelyn thought. They do not know And if they did, why should they care? They never knew my sons. Never watched Bran climb with their hearts in their throats, pride and terror so mingled they seemed as one, never heard him laugh, never smiled to see Rickon trying so fiercely to be like his older brothers. She stared at the supper set before her: trout wrapped in bacon, salad of turnip greens and red fennel and sweetgrass, pease and onions and hot bread. Brienne was eating methodically, as if supper were another chore to be accomplished. I am become a sour woman, Catelyn thought. I take no joy in mead nor meat, and song and laughter have become suspicious strangers to me. I am a creature of grief and dust and bitter longings. There is an empty place within me where my heart was once.
  The sound of the other woman’s eating had become intolerable to her. “Brienne, I am no fit company. Go join the revels, if you would. Drink a horn of ale and dance to Rymund’s harping.”
  “I am not made for revels, my lady.” Her big hands tore apart a heel of black bread. Brienne stared at the chunks as if she had forgotten what they were. “If you command it, I . . .”
  Catelyn could sense her discomfort. “I only thought you might enjoy happier company than mine.”
  “I’m well content.” The girl used the bread to sop up some of the bacon grease the trout had been fried in.
  “There was another bird this morning.” Catelyn did not know why she said it. “The maester woke me at once. That was dutiful, but not kind. Not kind at all.” She had not meant to tell Brienne. No one knew but her and Maester Vyman, and she had meant to keep it that way until . . . until . . .
  Until what? Foolish woman, will holding it secret in your heart make it any less true? If you never tell, never speak of it, will it become only a dream, less than a dream, a nightmare half-remembered? Oh, if only the gods would be so good.
  “Is it news of King’s Landing?” asked Brienne.
  “Would that it was. The bird came from Castle Cerwyn, from Ser Rodrik, my castellan.” Dark wings, dark words. “He has gathered what power he could and is marching on Winterfell, to take the castle back.” How unimportant all that sounded now. “But he said . . . he wrote . . . he told me, he . . .”
  “My lady, what is it? Is it some news of your sons?”
  Such a simple question that was; would that the answer could be as simple. When Catelyn tried to speak, the words caught in her throat. “I have no sons but Robb.” She managed those terrible words without a sob, and for that much she was glad.
  Brienne looked at her with horror. “My lady?”
  “Bran and Rickon tried to escape, but were taken at a mill on the Acorn Water. Theon Greyjoy has mounted their heads on the walls of Winterfell. Theon Greyjoy, who ate at my table since he was a boy of ten.” I have said it, gods forgive me. I have said it and made it true.
  Brienne’s face was a watery blur. She reached across the table, but her fingers stopped short of Catelyn’s, as if the touch might be unwelcome. “I . . . there are no words, my lady. My good lady. Your sons, they . . . they’re with the gods now.”
  “Are they?” Catelyn said sharply. “What god would let this happen? Rickon was only a baby. How could he deserve such a death? And Bran . . . when I left the north, he had not opened his eyes since his fall. I had to go before he woke. Now I can never return to him, or hear him laugh again.” She showed Brienne her palms, her fingers. “These scars . . . they sent a man to cut Bran’s throat as he lay sleeping. He would have died then, and me with him, but Bran’s wolf tore out the man’s throat.” That gave her a moment’s pause. “I suppose Theon killed the wolves too. He must have, elsewise . . . I was certain the boys would be safe so long as the direwolves were with them. Like Robb with his Grey Wind. But my daughters have no wolves now.”
  The abrupt shift of topic left Brienne bewildered. “Your daughters . . .”
  “Sansa was a lady at three, always so courteous and eager to please. She loved nothing so well as tales of knightly valor. Men would say she had my look, but she will grow into a woman far more beautiful than I ever was, you can see that. I often sent away her maid so I could brush her hair myself. She had auburn hair, lighter than mine, and so thick and soft . . . the red in it would catch the light of the torches and shine like copper.
  “And Arya, well . . . Ned’s visitors would oft mistake her for a stableboy if they rode into the yard unannounced. Arya was a trial, it must be said. Half a boy and half a wolf pup. Forbid her anything and it became her heart’s desire. She had Ned’s long face, and brown hair that always looked as though a bird had been nesting in it. I despaired of ever making a lady of her. She collected scabs as other girls collect dolls, and would say anything that came into her head. I think she must be dead too.” When she said that, it felt as though a giant hand were squeezing her chest. “I want them all dead, Brienne. Theon Greyjoy first, then Jaime Lannister and Cersei and the Imp, every one, every one. But my girls . . . my girls will . . .”
  “The queen . . . she has a little girl of her own,” Brienne said awkwardly. “And sons too, of an age with yours. When she hears, perhaps she . . . she may take pity, and . . .”
  “Send my daughters back unharmed?” Catelyn smiled sadly. “There is a sweet innocence about you, child. I could wish . . . but no. Robb will avenge his brothers. Ice can kill as dead as fire. Ice was Ned’s greatsword. Valyrian steel, marked with the ripples of a thousand foldings, so sharp I feared to touch it. Robb’s blade is dull as a cudgel compared to Ice. It will not be easy for him to get Theon’s head off, I fear. The Starks do not use headsmen. Ned always said that the man who passes the sentence should swing the blade, though he never took any joy in the duty. But I would, oh, yes.” She stared at her scarred
  hands, opened and closed them, then slowly raised her eyes. “I’ve sent him wine.”
  “Wine?” Brienne was lost. “Robb? Or . . . Theon Greyjoy?”
  “The Kingslayer.” The ploy had served her well with Cleos Frey. I hope you’re thirsty, Jaime. I hope your throat is dry and tight. “I would like you to come with me.”
  “I am yours to command, my lady.”
  “Good.” Catelyn rose abruptly. “Stay, finish your meal in peace. I will send for you later. At midnight.”
  “So late, my lady?”
  “The dungeons are windowless. One hour is much like another down there, and for me, all hours are midnight.” Her footsteps rang hollowly when Catelyn left the hall. As she climbed to Lord Hoster’s solar, she could hear them outside, shouting, “Tully!” and “A cup! A cup to the brave young lord!” My father is not dead, she wanted to shout down at them. My sons are dead, but my father lives, damn you all, and he is your lord still.
  Lord Hoster was deep in sleep. “He had a cup of drearnwine not so long ago, my lady,” Maester Vyman said. “For the pain. He will not know you are here.”
  “It makes no matter,” Catelyn said. He is more dead than alive, yet more alive than my poor sweet sons.
  “My lady, is there aught I might do for you? A sleeping draught, perhaps?”
  “Thank you, Maester, but no. I will not sleep away my grief. Bran and Rickon deserve better from me. Go and join the celebration, I will sit with my father for a time.”
  “As you will, my lady.” Vyman bowed and left her.
  Lord Hoster lay on his back, mouth open, his breath a faint whistling sigh. One hand hung over the edge of the mattress, a pale frail fleshless thing, but warm when she touched it. She slid her fingers through his and closed them. No matter how tightly I hold him, I cannot keep him here, she thought sadly. Let him go. Yet her fingers would not seem to unbend.
  “I have no one to talk with, Father,” she told him. “I pray, but the gods do not answer.” Lightly she kissed his hand. The skin was warm, blue veins branching like rivers beneath his pale translucent skin. Outside the greater rivers flowed, the Red Fork and the Tumblestone, and they would flow forever, but not so the rivers in her father’s hand. Too soon that current would grow still. “Last night I dreamed of that time Lysa and I got lost while riding back from Seagard. Do you remember? That strange fog came up and we fell behind the rest of the party. Everything was grey, and I could not see a foot past the nose of my horse. We lost the road. The branches of the trees were like long skinny arms reaching out to grab us as we passed. Lysa started to cry, and when I shouted the fog seemed to swallow the sound. But Petyr knew where we were, and he rode back and found us . . .
  “But there’s no one to find me now, is there? This time I have to find our own way, and it is hard, so hard.
  “I keep remembering the Stark words. Winter has come, Father. For me. For me. Robb must fight the Greyjoys now as well as the Lannisters, and for what? For a gold hat and an iron chair? Surely the land has bled enough. I want my girls back, I want Robb to lay down his sword and pick some homely daughter of Walder Frey to make him happy and give him sons. I want Bran and Rickon back, I want . . .” Catelyn hung her head. “I want,” she said once more, and then her words were gone.
  After a time the candle guttered and went out. Moonlight slanted between the slats of the shutters, laying pale silvery bars across her father’s face. She could hear the soft whisper of his labored breathing, the endless rush of waters, the faint chords of some love song drifting up from the yard, so sad and sweet. “I loved a maid as red as autumn,” Rymund sang, “with sunset in her hair.”
  Catelyn never noticed when the singing ended. Hours had passed, yet it seemed only a heartbeat before Brienne was at the door. “MY lady,” she announced softly. “Midnight has come.”
  Midnight has come, Father, she thought, and I must do my duty. She let go of his hand.
  The gaoler was a furtive little man with broken veins in his nose. They found him bent over a tankard of ale and the remains of a pigeon pie, more than a little drunk. He squinted at them suspiciously. “Begging your forgiveness, m’lady, but Lord Edmure says no one is to see the Kingslayer without a writing from him, with his seal upon it.”
  “Lord Edmure? Has my father died, and no one told me?”
  The gaoler licked his lips. “No, m’lady, not as I knows.”
  “You will open the cell, or you will come with me to Lord Hoster’s solar and tell him why you saw fit to defy me.”
  His eyes fell. “As m’lady says.” The keys were chained to the studded leather belt that girdled his waist. He muttered under his breath as he sorted through them, until he found the one that fit the door to the Kingslayer’s cell.
  “Go back to your ale and leave us,” she commanded. An oil lamp hung from a hook on the low ceiling. Catelyn took it down and turned up the flame. “Brienne, see that I am not disturbed.”
  Nodding, Brienne took up a position just outside the cell, her hand resting on the pommel of her sword. “My lady will call if she has need of me.”
  Catelyn shouldered aside the heavy wood-and-iron door and stepped into foul darkness. This was the bowels of Riverrun, and smelled the part. Old straw crackled underfoot. The walls were discolored with patches of nitre. Through the stone, she could hear the faint rush of the Tumblestone. The lamplight revealed a pail overflowing with feces in one corner and a huddled shape in another. The flagon of wine stood beside the door, untouched. So much for that ploy. I ought to be thankful that the gaoler did not drink it himself, I suppose.
  Jaime raised his hands to cover his face, the chains around his wrists clanking. “Lady Stark,” he said, in a voice hoarse with disuse. “I fear I am in no condition to receive you.”
  “Look at me, ser.”
  “The light hurts my eyes. A moment, if you would.” Jaime Lannister had been allowed no razor since the night he was taken in the Whispering Wood, and a shaggy beard covered his face, once so like the queen’s. Glinting gold in the lamplight, the whiskers made him look like some great yellow beast, magnificent even in chains. His unwashed hair fell to his shoulders in ropes and tangles, the clothes were rotting on his body, his face was pale and wasted . . . and even so, the power and the beauty of the man were still apparent.
  “I see you had no taste for the wine I sent you.”
  “Such sudden generosity seemed somewhat suspect.”
  “I can have your head off anytime I want. Why would I need to poison you?”
  “Death by poison can seem natural. Harder to claim that my head simply fell off.” He squinted up from the floor, his cat-green eyes slowly becoming accustomed to the light. “I’d invite you to sit, but your brother has neglected to provide me a chair.”
  “I can stand well enough.”
  “Can you? You look terrible, I must say. Though perhaps it’s just the light in here.” He was fettered at wrist and ankle, each cuff chained to the others, so he could neither stand nor lie comfortably. The ankle chains were bolted to the wall. “Are my bracelets heavy enough for you, or did you come to add a few more? I’ll rattle them prettily if you like.”
  “You brought this on yourself,” she reminded him. “We granted you the comfort of a tower cell befitting your birth and station. You repaid us by trying to escape.”
  “A cell is a cell. Some under Casterly Rock make this one seem a sunlit garden. One day perhaps I’ll show them to you.”
  If he is cowed, he hides it well, Catelyn thought. “A man chained hand and foot should keep a more courteous tongue in his mouth, ser. I did not come here to be threatened.”
  “No? Then surely it was to have your pleasure of me? It’s said that widows grow weary of their empty beds. We of the Kingsguard vow never to wed, but I suppose I could still service you if that’s what you need. Pour us some of that wine and slip out of that gown and we’ll see if I’m up to it.”
  Catelyn stared down at him in revulsion. Was there ever a man as beautiful or as vile as this one? “If you said that in my son’s hearing, he would kill you for it.”
  “Only so long as I was wearing these.” Jaime Lannister rattled his chains at her. “We both know the boy is afraid to face me in single combat.”
  “My son may be young, but if you take him for a fool, you are sadly mistaken . . . and it seems to me that you were not so quick to make challenges when you had an army at your back.”
  “Did the old Kings of Winter hide behind their mothers’ skirts as well?”
  “I grow weary of this, ser. There are things I must know.”
  “Why should I tell you anything?”
  “To save your life.”
  “You think I fear death?” That seemed to amuse him.
  “You should. Your crimes will have earned you a place of torment in the deepest of the seven hells, if the gods are just.”
  “What gods are those, Lady Catelyn? The trees your husband prayed to? How well did they serve him when my sister took his head off?” Jaime gave a chuckle. “If there are gods, why is the world so full of pain and injustice?”
  “Because of men like you.”
  “There are no men like me. There’s only me.”
  There is nothing here but arrogance and pride, and the empty courage of a madman. I am wasting my breath with this one. If there was ever a spark of honor in him, it is long dead. “If you will not speak with me, so be it. Drink the wine or piss in it, ser, it makes no matter to me.”
  Her hand was at the door pull when he said, “Lady Stark.” She turned, waited. “Things go to rust in this damp,” Jaime went on. “Even a man’s courtesies. Stay, and you shall have your answers . . . for a price.”
  He has no shame. “Captives do not set prices.”
  “Oh, you’ll find mine modest enough. Your turnkey tells me nothing but vile lies, and he cannot even keep them straight. One day he says Cersei has been flayed, and the next it’s my father. Answer my questions and I’ll answer yours.”
  “Truthfully?”
  “Oh, it’s truth you want? Be careful, my lady. Tyrion says that people often claim to hunger for truth, but seldom like the taste when it’s served up.”
  “I am strong enough to hear anything you care to say.”
  “As you will, then. But first, if you’d be so kind . . . the wine. My throat is raw.”
  Catelyn hung the lamp from the door and moved the cup and flagon closer. Jaime sloshed the wine around his mouth before he swallowed. “Sour and vile,” he said, “but it will do.” He put his back to the wall, drew his knees up to his chest, and stared at her. “Your first question, Lady Catelyn?”
  Not knowing how long this game might continue, Catelyn wasted no time. “Are you Joffrey’s father?”
  “You would never ask unless you knew the answer.”
  “I want it from your own lips.”
  He shrugged. “Joffrey is mine. As are the rest of Cersei’s brood, I suppose.”
  “You admit to being your sister’s lover?”
  “I’ve always loved my sister, and you owe me two answers. Do all my kin still live?”
  “Ser Stafford Lannister was slain at Oxcross, I am told.”
  Jaime was unmoved. “Uncle Dolt, my sister called him. It’s Cersei and Tyrion who concern me. As well as my lord father.”
  “They live, all three.” But not long, if the gods are good.
  Jaime drank some more wine. “Ask your next.”
  Catelyn wondered if he would dare answer her next question with anything but a lie. “How did my son Bran come to fall?” “I flung him from a window.”
  The easy way he said it took her voice away for an instant. If I had a knife, I would kill him now, she thought, until she remembered the girls. Her throat constricted as she said, “You were a knight, sworn to defend the weak and innocent.”
  “He was weak enough, but perhaps not so innocent. He was spying on us.
  “Bran would not spy.”
  “Then blame those precious gods of yours, who brought the boy to our window and gave him a glimpse of something he was never meant to see.”
  “Blame the gods?” she said, incredulous. “Yours was the hand that threw him. You meant for him to die.”
  His chains chinked softly. “I seldom fling children from towers to improve their health. Yes, I meant for him to die.”
  “And when he did not, you knew your danger was worse than ever, so you gave your catspaw a bag of silver to make certain Bran would never wake.”
  “Did I now?” Jaime lifted his cup and took a long swallow. “I won’t deny we talked of it, but you were with the boy day and night, your maester and Lord Eddard attended him frequently, and there were guards, even those damned direwolves . . . it would have required cutting my way through half of Winterfell. And why bother, when the boy seemed like to die of his own accord?”
  “If you lie to me, this session is at an end.” Catelyn held out her hands, to show him her fingers and palms. “The man who came to slit Bran’s throat gave me these scars. You swear you had no part in sending him?”
  “On my honor as a Lannister.”
  “Your honor as a Lannister is worth less than this.” She kicked over the waste pail. Foul-smelling brown ooze crept across the floor of the cell, soaking into the straw.
  Jaime Lannister backed away from the spill as far as his chains would allow. “I may indeed have shit for honor, I won’t deny it, but I have never yet hired anyone to do my killing. Believe what you will, Lady Stark, but if I had wanted your Bran dead I would have slain him myself.”
  Gods be merciful, he’s telling the truth. “If you did not send the killer, your sister did.”
  “If so, I’d know. Cersei keeps no secrets from me.”
  “Then it was the Imp.”
  “Tyrion is as innocent as your Bran. He wasn’t climbing around outside of anyone’s window, spying.”
  “Then why did the assassin have his dagger?”
  “What dagger was this?”
  “It was so long,” she said, holding her hands apart, “plain, but finely made, with a blade of Valyrian steel and a dragonbone hilt. Your brother won it from Lord Baelish at the tourney on Prince Joffrey’s name day.”
  Lannister poured, drank, poured, and stared into his wine cup. “This wine seems to be improving as I drink it. Imagine that. I seem to remember that dagger, now that you describe it. Won it, you say? How?”
  “Wagering on you when you tilted against the Knight of Flowers.” Yet when she heard her own words Catelyn knew she had gotten it wrong. “No . . . was it the other way?”
  “Tyrion always backed me in the lists,” Jaime said, “but that day Ser Loras unhorsed me. A mischance, I took the boy too lightly, but no matter. Whatever my brother wagered, he lost . . . but that dagger did change hands, I recall it now. Robert showed it to me that night at the feast. His Grace loved to salt my wounds, especially when drunk. And when was he not drunk?”
  Tyrion Lannister had said much the same thing as they rode through the Mountains of the Moon, Catelyn remembered. She had refused to believe him. Petyr had sworn otherwise, Petyr who had been almost a brother, Petyr who loved her so much he fought a duel for her hand . . . and yet if Jaime and Tyrion told the same tale, what did that mean? The brothers had not seen each other since departing Winterfell more than a year ago. “Are you trying to deceive me?” Somewhere there was a trap here.
  “I’ve admitted to shoving your precious urchin out a window, what would it gain me to lie about this knife?” He tossed down another cup of wine. “Believe what you will, I’m past caring what people say of me. And it’s my turn. Have Robert’s brothers taken the field?”
  “They have.”
  “Now there’s a niggardly response. Give me more than that, or your next answer will be as poor.”
  “Stannis marches against King’s Landing,” she said grudgingly. “Renly is dead, murdered at Bitterbridge by his brother, through some black art I do not understand.”
  “A pity,” Jaime said. “I rather liked Renly, though Stannis is quite another tale. What side have the Tyrells taken?”
  “Renly, at first. Now, I could not say.”
  “Your boy must be feeling lonely.”
  “Robb was sixteen a few days past . . . a man grown, and a king. He’s won every battle he’s fought. The last word we had from him, he had taken the Crag from the Westerlings.”
  “He hasn’t faced my father yet, has he?”
  “When he does, he’ll defeat him. As he did you.”
  “He took me unawares. A craven’s trick.”
  “You dare talk of tricks? Your brother Tyrion sent us cutthroats in envoy’s garb, under a peace banner.”
  “If it were one of your sons in this cell, wouldn’t his brothers do as much for him?”
  My son has no brothers, she thought, but she would not share her pain with a creature such as this.
  Jaime drank some more wine. “What’s a brother’s life when honor is at stake, eh?” Another sip. “Tyrion is clever enough to realize that your son will never consent to ransom me.”
  Catelyn could not deny it. “Robb’s bannermen would sooner see you dead. Rickard Karstark in particular. You slew two of his sons in the Whispering Wood.”
  “The two with the white sunburst, were they?” Jaime gave a shrug. “If truth be told, it was your son that I was trying to slay. The others got in my way. I killed them in fair fight, in the heat of battle. Any other knight would have done the same.”
  “How can you still count yourself a knight, when you have forsaken every vow you ever swore?”
  Jaime reached for the flagon to refill his cup. “So many vows . . . they make you swear and swear. Defend the king. Obey the king. Keep his secrets. Do his bidding. Your life for his. But obey your father. Love your sister. Protect the innocent. Defend the weak. Respect the gods. Obey the laws. It’s too much. No matter what you do, you’re forsaking one vow or the other.” He took a healthy swallow of wine and closed his eyes for an instant, leaning his head back against the patch of nitre on the wall. “I was the youngest man ever to wear the white cloak.”
  “And the youngest to betray all it stood for, Kingslayer.”
  “Kingslayer,” he pronounced carefully. “And such a king he was!” He lifted his cup. “To Aerys Targaryen, the Second of His Name, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm. And to the sword that opened his throat. A golden sword, don’t you know. Until his blood ran red down the blade. Those are the Lannister colors, red and gold.”
  As he laughed, she realized the wine had done its work; Jaime had drained most of the flagon, and he was drunk. “Only a man like you would be proud of such an act.”
  “I told you, there are no men like me. Answer me this, Lady Starkdid your Ned ever tell you the manner of his father’s death? Or his brother’s?”
  “They strangled Brandon while his father watched, and then killed Lord Rickard as well.” An ugly tale, and sixteen years old. Why was he asking about it now?
  “Killed, yes, but how?”
  “The cord or the axe, I suppose.”
  Jaime took a swallow, wiped his mouth. “No doubt Ned wished to spare you. His sweet young bride, if not quite a maiden. Well, you wanted truth. Ask me. We made a bargain, I can deny you nothing. Ask.”
  “Dead is dead.” I do not want to know this.
  “Brandon was different from his brother, wasn’t he? He had blood in his veins instead of cold water. More like me.”
  “Brandon was nothing like you.”
  “If you say so. You and he were to wed.”
  “He was on his way to Riverrun when . . .” Strange, how telling it still made her throat grow tight, after all these years. “. . . when he heard about Lyanna, and went to King’s Landing instead. It was a rash thing to do.” She remembered how her own father had raged when the news had been brought to Riverrun. The gallant fool, was what he called Brandon.
  Jaime poured the last half cup of wine. “He rode into the Red Keep with a few companions, shouting for Prince Rhaegar to come out and die. But Rhaegar wasn’t there. Aerys sent his guards to arrest them all for plotting his son’s murder. The others were lords’ sons too, it seems to me.”
  “Ethan Glover was Brandon’s squire,” Catelyn said. “He was the only one to survive. The others were Jeffory Mallister, Kyle Royce, and Elbert Arryn, Jon Arryn’s nephew and heir.” It was queer how she still remembered the names, after so many years. “Aerys accused them of treason and summoned their fathers to court to answer the charge, with the sons as hostages. When they came, he had them murdered without trial. Fathers and sons both.”
  “There were trials. Of a sort. Lord Rickard demanded trial by combat, and the king granted the request. Stark armored himself as for battle, thinking to duel one of the Kingsguard. Me, perhaps. Instead they took him to the throne room and suspended him from the rafters while two of Aerys’s pyromancers kindled a blaze beneath him. The king told him that fire was the champion of House Targaryen. So all Lord Rickard needed to do to prove himself innocent of treason was . . . well, not burn.
  “When the fire was blazing, Brandon was brought in. His hands were chained behind his back, and around his neck was a wet leathern cord attached to a device the king had brought from Tyrosh. His legs were left free, though, and his longsword was set down just beyond his reach.
  “The pyromancers roasted Lord Rickard slowly, banking and fanning that fire carefully to get a nice even heat. His cloak caught first, and then his surcoat, and soon he wore nothing but metal and ashes. Next he would start to cook, Aerys promised . . . unless his son could free him. Brandon tried, but the more he struggled, the tighter the cord constricted around his throat. In the end he strangled himself.
  “As for Lord Rickard, the steel of his breastplate turned cherry-red before the end, and his gold melted off his spurs and dripped down into the fire. I stood at the foot of the Iron Throne in my white armor and white cloak, filling my head with thoughts of Cersei. After, Gerold Hightower himself took me aside and said to me, ‘You swore a vow to guard the king, not to judge him.’ That was the White Bull, loyal to the end and a better man than me, all agree.”
  “Aerys . . .” Catelyn could taste bile at the back of her throat. The story was so hideous she suspected it had to be true. “Aerys was mad, the whole realm knew it, but if you would have me believe you slew him to avenge Brandon Stark . . .”
  “I made no such claim. The Starks were nothing to me. I will say, I think it passing odd that I am loved by one for a kindness I never did, and reviled by so many for my finest act. At Robert’s coronation, I was made to kneel at the royal feet beside Grand Maester Pycelle and Varys the eunuch, so that he might forgive us our crimes before he took us into his service. As for your Ned, he should have kissed the hand that slew Aerys, but he preferred to scorn the arse he found sitting on Robert’s throne. I think Ned Stark loved Robert better than he ever loved his brother or his father . . . or even you, my lady. He was never unfaithful to Robert, was he?” Jaime gave a drunken laugh. “Come, Lady Stark, don’t you find this all terribly amusing?”
  “I find nothing about you amusing, Kingslayer.”
  “That name again. I don’t think I’ll fuck you after all, Littlefinger had you first, didn’t he? I never eat off another man’s trencher. Besides, you’re not half so lovely as my sister.” His smile cut. “I’ve never lain with any woman but Cersei. In my own way, I have been truer than your Ned ever was. Poor old dead Ned. So who has shit for honor now, I ask you? What was the name of that bastard he fathered?”
  Catelyn took a step backward. “Brienne.”
  “No, that wasn’t it.” Jaime Lannister upended the flagon. A trickle ran down onto his face, bright as blood. “Snow, that was the one. Such a white name . . . like the pretty cloaks they give us in the Kingsguard when we swear our pretty oaths.”
  Brienne pushed open the door and stepped inside the cell. “You called, my lady?”
  “Give me your sword.” Catelyn held out her hand.




Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter56 凯特琳
  奔流城的大厅对两个孤苦晚餐的人而言,显得非常空寂。长影洒在墙上。一支火把悄无声息地熄灭,只余三支残留。凯特琳默默地坐着,瞪向面前的酒杯,唇边美酒无味而酸楚。布蕾妮坐在对面,两人之间,父亲的高位同厅堂里其他座位一般空旷无人。连仆人们也都离开,她准许他们去参加庆祝。
  城堡的墙垒异常厚实,虽然如此,院子里人们的狂欢仍隐约可闻。戴斯蒙从酒窖里搬出二十桶酒,以供平民们庆祝艾德慕即将的凯旋和罗柏对峭岩城的征服。大家举起装满褐色啤酒的角杯,开怀痛饮。
  我不能责备他们,凯特琳想,他们都不知情。就算他们知道,又与他们何干?他们根本不认识我的孩子,不曾提心吊胆地看着布兰攀爬,骄傲和揪心成为密不可分的孪生兄弟;不曾听过他的欢笑;不曾微笑着看待瑞肯努力模仿兄长们的举动。她看着面前的晚餐:培根裹鳟鱼,芜箐、红茴香和甜菜做的色拉,豌豆、洋葱和热面包。布蕾妮有条不紊地用餐,当吃饭是又一件有待完成的工作。我真是个乏味的女人,凯特琳心想,美酒和好肉提不起兴致,歌谣与欢笑让我陌生。我是悲伤与尘埃的怪物,胸中只有仇恨,从前心之所在的地方。而今是一片空荡。
  另一位女人吃食的声音让她难以忍受。“布蕾妮,别只顾陪我,有心的话,参加庆祝去吧,喝角麦酒,随雷蒙德的琴声跳跳舞。”
  “我不适合那个,夫人。”她用大手撕下一块黑面包,然后呆呆地望着面包块,似乎忘了这是什么。“如果是您的命令,我……”
  凯特琳觉察到她的窘迫。“我只是觉得,你该找个比我好的伴儿。”
  “就这样挺好。”她拿面包吸吸炸鳟鱼上的培根油。
  “今早上又来了只鸟。”凯特琳不知自己为何开口。“学士立刻叫醒我。这是他的责任,却不体贴。一点也不体贴。”此事她不想告诉布蕾妮,此事只有她和韦曼学士知道,她打算保守秘密直到……直到……
  直到何时啊?蠢女人,你以为把秘密留在心中,它就不再真实?你以为不提它,不告诉别人,它就只是一场梦,甚或连梦都不是,只是半梦半醒间的一场惊吓?噢,要真能那样,诸神可太仁慈了。
  “关于君临的消息吗?”布蕾妮问。
  “是就好了。鸟儿从赛文城飞来,由我的代理城主、罗德利克爵士亲手放出。”黑色的翅膀,黑色的消息。“他召集了能召集的一切力量,正向临冬城进军,将把城堡夺回来。”这一切是多么地无关紧要啊。“但他说……他写道……他告诉我,他……”
  “夫人,他说什么?有您儿子们的消息吗?”
  如此简单的问题,如此简单的答案。凯特琳试图作答,言语却哽在喉咙。“除了罗柏,我没有儿子了。”她竭力挤出这几个可怕的字眼,竟然没哭,不禁暗自庆幸。
  布蕾妮惊骇地瞪着她。“夫人?”
  “布兰和瑞肯企图逃跑,结果在橡树河边一座磨坊被抓。席恩·葛雷乔伊把他俩的头挂在临冬城城墙上。席恩·葛雷乔伊!这个打十岁起便和我家同桌吃饭的人!”我把话说出来了,诸神饶恕我,我说出来了,如今它变成了真实。
  泪眼望去,布蕾妮的面孔一片模糊。只见她从桌子对面伸出手,但指头始终没有碰到凯特琳,似乎犹豫如此的触碰不受欢迎,“我……不知该怎么说,夫人。我的好夫人。您的儿子们,他们……他们现在与诸神同在。”
  “是吗?”凯特琳尖刻地说,“什么样的神灵允许这种事发生?瑞肯还是个小婴孩,为何就难逃一死?而布兰……当我离开北境时,他自坠楼后还没睁开过眼睛。我在他醒来之前离去,如今再也不能回到他身边,再也听不到他的欢笑。”她张开手掌,让布蕾妮看看她的手指。“这些伤疤……布兰昏迷不醒时,他们派来杀手,想乘机割他喉咙。布兰差点就没了命,我也会和他一起死,幸亏他的狼撕开来人的喉咙,救了他一命。”她顿了一会儿。“想必席恩连狼也杀了,一定是的,否则……我知道只要那些狼一息尚存,我的儿子就很安全,正如灰风之于罗柏……可我的女儿们都没有狼了。”
  突然的话题转换让布蕾妮有些迷惑。“您的女儿们……”
  “从三岁起,珊莎便是个小淑女,随时随地都有礼貌,讨人欢心。她最爱听骑士们的英勇故事。大家都说她长得像我,其实她长大后会比我当年漂亮许多,你见了她就明白。我常遣开她的侍女,亲自为她梳头。她的头发是枣红色,比我的浅,浓密而柔软……红色的发丝如火炬的光芒,像铜板一样闪亮。”
  “而艾莉亚呢,呵呵……奈德的客人们若未经通报径自骑进中庭,总把她当成马房小弟。不得不承认,艾莉亚是个棘手的孩子,一半是男孩,一半是小狼。你越不准她做什么,她就越是想到了心坎里。她继承了奈德的长脸,一头褐发乱得跟鸟窝似的。我费尽心机想让她成为淑女,却一事无成。别的女孩收集玩偶娃娃,她收集的却是一身伤疤,说话又总不经思考,冲口而出。我想她已经死了。”这话贸然出口,好似巨人在挤压她的胸膛。“布蕾妮,我希望他们统统死去。首先是席恩·葛雷乔伊,接着是詹姆·兰尼斯特、瑟曦和小恶魔,每个人……每个人都死去,一个不留。而我的女儿,我的女儿……”
  “太后……她也有个小女儿,”布蕾妮笨拙地说。“她也有儿子,和您的儿子们年纪相仿。当她听到这消息,或许……或许会同情您,然后……”
  “把我的女儿平平安安送回来?”凯特琳哀伤地笑了。“这只是你甜美单纯的想法啊,我的孩子。我也这么希望……但那不会发生。如今只能靠罗柏去为他的弟弟们报仇,但愿寒冰也像烈火一般致命。你知道吗?从前奈德的配剑就叫寒冰,那是瓦雷利亚钢剑,其上有千道螺旋的波纹,锋利得让我不敢触碰。罗柏的剑与寒冰相比就如棍棒似的,恐怕要他去砍葛雷乔伊的头不太容易。史塔克冢是没有刽子手的,奈德常说,判人死刑者必须亲自动手,杀戮是他的责任,但他从未从中获得喜乐。但我会的,噢,我会的!”她看着手上的刀疤,五指开开阖阖,最后缓缓抬眼。“我给他也送了壶葡萄酒。”
  “葡萄酒?”布蕾妮不知所云。“给罗柏?还是给……席恩·葛雷乔伊?”
  “给弑君者。”这伎俩在克里奥·佛雷那里奏了效。我希望你也口渴难耐,詹姆,我希望你的喉咙又干又燥。“我希望你陪我一起去。”
  “一切听您吩咐,夫人。”
  “好。”凯特琳突然起身。“留在这里,好好用餐。晚些时候我会来找你,大约午夜时分。”
  “这么晚,夫人?”
  “地牢没有窗户,昼夜毫无分别,反正对于我,所有时刻都和午夜无异。”说罢凯特琳步出大厅,脚步声空洞地回响。她朝主堡顶霍斯特公爵的病房登去,一路只听外面众人呼喊:“徒利万岁!”“干杯!为少年英雄的公爵大人干杯!”我父亲还没死,她只想朝他们吼。我儿子虽死了,但我父亲还活着,你们真该死,他还是你们的公爵大人。
  霍斯特公爵睡得很沉。“他刚喝下一杯安眠酒,夫人,”韦曼学士道:“用来制止疼痛。现在他并不知道您来了。”
  “没关系,”凯特琳说。看着父亲的样子,与其说是活着,不如说他已死,然而相比我那两个苦命的爱子,他又是实实在在地活着。
  “夫人,我能为您做点什么吗?或许,您也要一帖安眠药?”
  “谢谢你,师傅,我什么都不要。我不会以睡眠来逃避悲伤,那样对布兰和瑞肯不公平。你离开吧,去参加庆祝吧,我想和父亲独处一会儿。”
  “如您所愿,夫人。”韦曼一鞠躬,然后离开了她。
  霍斯特公爵躺在床上,嘴巴张开,呼吸微如口哨,仿佛叹息。他的一只手垂在床边,枯瘦苍白,血肉无存,然而当凯特琳触碰上去,仍能感觉温暖。她把自己的手指穿过父亲的手指,紧紧握拢。不管我握得多紧,都不能留住他,她悲伤地想,就让他去吧。但她不愿松手。
  “爸爸,我没有人可以倾诉,”她告诉他。“我祈祷,但诸神不愿回应。”她轻柔地吻着他的手。肌肤还很温暖,苍白透明的皮肤下,蓝色的脉络盘根错节,一如远方的江河。门外大江滚滚东流,红叉河和腾石河交汇在一起,奔腾不息,但父亲手掌里的河流却做不到这样,不久便将干涸殆尽。“昨晚,我梦见咱们从海疆城回家的情景,就我和莱莎在半途迷路那次,您可还记得?一阵奇特的浓雾包围过来,咱俩落到队伍后面。举目四望,一片灰濛,打马鼻子往前,一尺都看不清。我们找不到大道。树木的枝干像长长瘦瘦的手臂,围住我们,搔抓我们。莱莎哭了,我喊了半天,声音却被浓雾吸收。只有培提尔知道我们在哪儿,他一个人回来,找到了我们……”
  “这一次,没有人会来找我,对不对?这一次,我必须自己寻找自己的路,这好难啊,真的好难。”
  “我一直牢记史塔克家的族语。凛冬将至,爸爸,对您来说是如此,对我来说也是如此。如今罗柏不但要对抗兰尼斯特,还得用同样的劲头对阵葛雷乔伊,可这又为了什么?为一顶金冠和一张铁椅子?毋庸置疑,这片土地已经血流成河了啊。我想要女儿们回家;我想要罗柏放下刀剑,去瓦德·佛雷那边挑选一位朴实无华的姑娘,生儿育女,快乐幸福地生活下去;我想要布兰和瑞肯回来;我想要……”凯特琳耷拉下头。“我想要,”她重复着这个词,这个词须臾便随风而去。
  良久之后,蜡烛闪烁,终归熄灭。月光从窄窗间的缝隙流泻而进,在父亲脸上留下斑驳的银色花斑。她听着他吃力地呼吸所发出的轻弱低语,听着永无休止的湍激波涛,听着院里飘来竖琴弹奏的微弱的情爱歌谣,伤感而又甜蜜。“我爱上一位艳如秋阳的佳人,”雷蒙德唱道,“落霞洒在她的发梢……”
  歌声已止,凯特琳却没有察觉。一个又一个时辰转眼即过,但布蕾妮敲门之前仿佛一切只是微不足道的一瞬。“夫人,”她轻声宣告,“午夜已至。”
  午夜已至,爸爸,她心想,我必须去履行我的责任。她放开他的手。
  狱卒是个鬼鬼祟崇的矮子,鼻上满是破损的脉络。进门时,此人正趴在一大杯麦酒和吃剩的鸽子派旁边,看样子醉得不轻。他眯起眼睛,怀疑地打量她们。“请您原谅,夫人,艾德慕老爷有令在先,除非持有他的印信授权状,任何人均不得探望弑君者。”
  “艾德慕老爷?莫非我父亲死了,而我还不知情?”
  狱卒舔舔嘴唇。“没有,夫人,当然没有。”
  “那好,你要么打开牢门,要么和我一起去霍斯特老爷的书房,当面解释你凭什么拒绝我。”
  他垂下眼睛。“一切照夫人吩咐。”他的镶钉皮腰带上挂了一大串钥匙,他咕咕噜噜找了半天,才拿出开启弑君者牢门的那把。
  “回去喝你的酒吧,”她命令。一盏油灯挂在低矮天花板的钩上,凯特琳把它取下,点燃火焰。“布蕾妮,别让任何人打扰我。”
  布蕾妮点点头,手按剑柄圆头,在牢门外站定。“夫人需要我时,出声便行。”
  凯特琳用肩膀顶开厚重的铁木门扉,踱进一片污秽的黑暗中。这里可算是奔流城的“肚肠”,也和肚肠的味道一样难闻。许久未换的稻草散落一地,踩上去沙沙作响。墙上有一块块硝石补丁,看不出颜色。透过石壁,传来腾石河水微弱的脉动,在昏黄的灯光下,一边墙脚有一只装溢粪便的提桶,另一边则有个缩成一团的形体。酒壶放在门边,根本没动。看来这次要开动脑筋。庆幸的是那个狱卒没有多嘴贪杯。
  詹姆抬起一只胳膊遮脸,手腕上的铁铐叮当作响。“史塔克夫人,”他太久没说话,嗓子有些嘶哑。“我这样子,恐怕不能招待您呢。”
  “看着我,爵士。”
  “光线刺痛了眼睛。您乐意的话,请稍等一会儿,”自那晚在呓语森林被俘以来,詹姆·兰尼斯特便连刮面也不被允许,那张和太后如此神似的面容而今被蓬松的胡须所覆盖。灯光下,长须闪着金光,他看上去就像硕大的金黄猛狮,虽然被铐住,依然很雄伟。未梳洗的头发纠结垂肩,身上衣物业已破烂,面孔则苍白枯槁……但这位男子依然充满了力与美。
  “你似乎不领我的情。”
  “突来的慷慨让人怀疑。”
  “想砍你脑袋轻而易举,我何必下毒?”
  “服毒丧命可被认作自然死亡,脑袋却不会自动搬家。”他躺在地板,眯眼往上瞧,灵猫一般的碧眼逐渐适应了光线。“我该请您坐下,可惜您老弟忘了安排椅子。”
  “我站着就好。”
  “行吗?我得说,您的脸色糟透了。或许是灯光的缘故。”他带着手铐脚镣,并互相连接,使得他无论是坐是站都很不舒适。脚镣还钉在了墙上。“我的手镯够沉吧?您还想再加点料吗?要不要我用它们来演奏呢?”
  “全是你自作自受,”她提醒他。“我们让你以符合自己身份和地位的方式舒舒服服待在塔楼囚室,你却以逃跑来回报。”
  “囚室就是囚室,虽然这里和凯岩城底下某些地方相比,还真算得上阳光明媚的花园。或许有一天,我让您去见识见识。”
  如果他也会恐惧,至少隐藏得很好,凯特琳心想。“一个手脚被铐住的人应该客气一点,管好嘴巴,爵士。我到这儿不是来听你恐吓的。”
  “不是?那您八成想和我出轨喽?难怪他们说寡妇难守空闺。虽然咱们御林铁卫发誓永不婚配,但只要您玉口一开,我还是会勉为其难。来,倒两杯酒,把裙服脱掉,看我有没有反应吧。”
  凯特琳满心厌恶地俯瞰他。世上还能找到别的人像他这般美丽却又如此可鄙吗?”这番话若给我儿子听见,他非把你宰了不可。”
  “除非他还让我带着这些玩意儿。”詹姆·兰尼斯特把铁链弄得叮当响。“咱们都心知肚明,那小孩根本不敢和我战斗。”
  “我儿虽年轻,但你若把他当作莽夫,那就大错特错……在我看来,当你统帅大军时,为何来不及向他挑战呢?”
  “算啦,古代的冬境之王也只会在妈咪裙子后面躲躲藏藏吗?”
  “我懒得跟你废话,爵士,此次来有事相询。”
  “我干嘛回答?”
  “为保住小命。”
  “您以为我怕死?”他似乎颇觉有趣。
  “你会的。诸神有眼,你所犯下的滔天罪行将使你死后在七层地狱的最深渊永远受苦。”
  “诸神在哪儿,凯特琳夫人?难道是那些您老公成天顶礼膜拜的树?我老姐摘他脑袋时,他们做什么去了?”詹姆吃吃笑道,“如果这世上真有神灵存在,为何还充满苦痛与不公?”
  “因为有像你这样的人。”
  “没人能像我。世上只有一个我。”
  他疯了,除了狂妄自大和匹夫之勇外一无所有。我真是浪费时间。如果他身上曾有那么一点点荣誉的火花,也早已熄灭。“你实在不想说,那就算了。这壶酒你是喝下还是撒尿进去,爵士,我都无所谓。”
  她伸手推门时他开了口,“史塔克夫人,”她转过身来,等待。“在这阴湿的鬼地方什么都生锈,”詹姆续道,“连人的礼貌也不例外。留下来吧,我能给您答案……如果您开得起价。”
  他毫无廉耻。“俘虏没有讨价还价的权利。”
  “噢,我很公道。您的狱卒只会说庸俗的谎话,还前后不一。前一天他说瑟曦给剥了皮,第二天又成了我父亲。好吧,您回答我的问题,我给您您要的答案。”
  “真实的答案?”
  “噢,您要真相?小心啊,夫人。提利昂常说大部分的人宁可否认事实,也不愿面对真相。”
  “不管你说什么,我都有那份承担的坚强。”
  “但愿如此,但愿如此。那好吧,您能不能发发善心……把酒给我,我喉咙干着呢。”
  凯特琳将灯挂在门边,把杯子和酒壶拿过来。詹姆先把酒在嘴里漱了漱才咽下去。“又酸又劣,”他说,“不过算啦。”他背靠墙壁,膝盖提到胸前,盯着她看。“凯特琳夫人,您的第一个问题是?”
  不知这场游戏要持续多久,她没有时间可以浪费。“你是乔佛里的爹吗?”
  “知道答案又何必问。”
  “我要听你亲口说。”
  他耸耸肩。“乔佛里是我的种,瑟曦所有子女都是我的。”
  “你承认是你姐姐的情人?”
  “我一直爱着老姐。您现在欠我两个问题。我的亲人可还安好?”
  “据说史戴佛·兰尼斯特爵士战死在牛津。”
  詹姆无动于衷。“老姐叫他呆瓜叔叔,真是实至名归。我只在乎瑟曦、提利昂和我父亲大人。”
  “他们还活着,三个都活着。”但活不长的,诸神保佑。
  詹姆继续喝酒。“下一个问题。”
  凯特琳不知他敢不敢面对她的下一个问题,或只轻描淡写来句谎话。“我儿布兰如何会摔下去?”
  “被我从窗边扔出去的。”
  答得如此轻巧,竟让她半晌说不出话来。若是有刀,我立刻宰了他,她想着想着,直到想起了女儿们,于是竭力平息嗓音:“你可是骑士,发誓要保护弱者和无辜之人。”
  “他弱是够弱,无辜却说不上。他在偷窥。”
  “布兰决不会做这样的事。”
  “那就怪您那些宝贝神灵吧,他们把这孩子领到窗边,看到了他不该看的事。”
  “责怪神灵?”她难以置信,“是你亲手把他扔出去。你想让他死。”
  铁镣轻响。“我把小孩从塔顶扔下当然不是让他锻炼身体。是的,我要他死。”
  “但他没死,你知道你的危险更大,所以付给杀手一袋银币,以确保布兰不会苏醒。”
  “我?”詹姆举起酒杯,灌下一大口。“我不否认我们谈论过这档子事,但您日夜陪在他身边,您家学士和艾德大人也时不时来探望,还有守卫,以及那些该死的冰原狼……要去的话大概得从半个临冬城的人马里杀出一条血路。何况我干嘛操这份心?当时那小孩和死人有什么差别?”
  “你不老实,谈话到此结束。”凯特琳摊开手掌,让他看看指头和掌心。“这就是那个想割布兰喉咙的人留下的。你敢发誓与此无关?”
  “以我身为兰尼斯特的荣誉。”
  “你兰尼斯特的荣誉比这个还不如。”她踢翻粪桶。肮脏难闻的褐泥散了一地,被稻草所吸收。
  詹姆·兰尼斯特尽镣铐所能允许地远离污物。“是的,我打心眼儿里瞧不起什么狗屁荣誉,但我决不会雇人来替我杀人。信不信随您,史塔克夫人,倘若我要杀您的布兰,定会亲自动手。”
  诸神慈悲,他说的是真话。“不是你派的,那就是你姐姐的安排。”
  “若是那样,我一定会知道。瑟曦与我之间没有秘密。”
  “那么是小恶魔的所为。”
  “提利昂和您家布兰一样无辜啊。他长得虽也不高,却不会爬到别人窗边,窥来看去。”
  “杀手为何带着他的匕首?”
  “什么匕首?”
  “这么长,”她边说边比,“样式普通,做工却很精细,刀刃是瓦雷利亚钢,把柄是龙骨。在乔佛里王子命名日庆典的比武大会上,你弟弟从贝里席伯爵那儿把它赢了过来。”
  兰尼斯特倒酒,喝干,又倒一杯,然后盯着杯子瞧。“这酒似乎越喝越有味儿,起码我这样想像。听您形容,我似乎记得这把匕首。您说他赢过来的?怎么赢?”
  “你挑战百花骑士时,他下注在你身上。”话一出口,她顿时明白出了问题。“不对……难道不是这么回事?”
  “您说得没错,提利昂一贯支持我,”詹姆道,“可那天洛拉斯爵士却把我打落马下,真不走运,我太小看这小孩了。算啦,没关系。您瞧,我弟弟当天是输家……对,但是劳勃的确赢过一把匕首,晚宴时还拿它跟我炫耀呢。陛下就爱在我伤口上撤盐,尤其是喝得醉醺醺的时候。哎,他什么时候不醉呢?”穿越明月山脉途中,记得提利昂说过同样的话,当时她拒绝相信,因为就这事培提尔发过誓——那个可算她兄弟的培提尔,那个为了爱她、牵她的手不惜决斗的培提尔……然而詹姆和提利昂口径一致,这意味着什么?她简直不敢去想。这对兄弟自临冬城一别,一年多未谋面了啊。“你想骗我?”一定是陷阱。
  “我连把您的宝贝小淘气掷出窗外都认了,何苦在一把匕首上遮遮掩掩?”他又灌了一杯酒。“信不信随您,我早不在乎别人怎么评价我了。现在轮到我问,劳勃那两个老弟出兵了吗?”
  “是的。”
  “瞧,多吝啬的回答,说详细点,否则您的下个答案也一样简略哟。”
  “史坦尼斯正向君临进军,”她勉强开口。“蓝礼死了,被他哥哥在苦桥谋害,用的是某种我不明白的黑色技艺。”
  “可惜,”詹姆道。“我挺欣赏蓝礼,至于史坦尼斯嘛,就完全是另一回事了。提利尔站哪边?”
  “起初支持蓝礼。现在,我不清楚。”
  “看来您家小子孤独得很。”
  “罗柏前几天刚满十六岁……他现在是堂堂男子汉,更是位王者,战无不胜。据最新消息,他已拿下维斯特林家族的峭岩城。”
  “他没跟我父亲正面交手,对不?”
  “就算和他交锋,罗柏也能像击败你一样击败他。”
  “啧啧,他不过乘我不备。这是懦夫的诡计。”
  “你还有脸说诡计?你弟弟提利昂居然让恶棍扮成使者,打着和平的旗帜混进来!”
  “倘若今天换成您儿子躺在这里,您想他的兄弟会怎么做?”
  我儿没有兄弟了,她心想,但不愿在这个怪物面前流露痛苦。
  詹姆喝下更多葡萄酒。“和自身的荣誉相较,兄弟的性命如何衡量,嗯?”他又吮一口。“总算提利昂够机灵,知道您儿子不会同意我付赎金。”
  这点凯特琳无法否认。“罗柏的封臣们巴不得你死得越快越好,尤其是瑞卡德·卡史塔克。你在呓语森林害了他两个儿子。”
  “那两个白色日芒徽的愣头青,对不?”詹姆耸耸肩。“说实话,我想宰了您儿子,扭转战局,不料其他家伙跑来挡道。我在战场上光明正大地击杀他们,何苦大惊小怪?换作别的骑士也一样会下手。”
  “你怎么还能自称骑士?你背弃了发下的每句誓言!”
  詹姆拿过酒壶又倒一杯。“是啊,好多好多誓言……他们让我一次又一次地发。捍卫国王。服从国王。保守国王的秘密。执行国王的命令。为国王献身。还有,服从你的父亲,爱护你的姐妹。守护无辜之人。保护弱者。敬重神灵。遵守律法……太多太多了。不管你怎么做,迟早不是犯了这条便是叛了那条。”他呷一口酒,闭目养神半晌,头枕在墙壁的硝石补丁上。“十五岁……我是有史以来最年轻的白袍骑士。”
  “白袍所谓何在?你是最年轻的无耻叛徒,弑君者!”
  “弑君者。”他一字一顿地复诵。“那是个什么样的国王啊!”他举起酒杯。“敬坦格利安家族的伊里斯二世,七国统治者和全境守护者!敬割开他喉咙的宝剑!您知道吗?那是柄黄金宝剑。剑上染了他的血,正是兰尼斯特的颜色,红与金。”
  他笑的时候,她明白酒已生效,詹姆几乎喝完一壶,现在醉了。“只有像你这种人才会不以为耻反以为荣。”
  “我说了,没人能像我。我问您,史塔克夫人——您的奈德到底有没有告诉您他老爸是怎么死的?有没有告诉您他老哥又是怎么死的?”
  “他们当着父亲的面绞死布兰登,接着杀了瑞卡德公爵。”丑陋的故事,且过了十六年,他干嘛现在提它?
  “杀了,没错,怎么杀的?”
  “多半是绳子或斧头吧。”
  詹姆猛灌一口,揩揩嘴巴。“奈德一定不想让您听了难过,纵然不是处女,毕竟是他年轻貌美的新娘。好,您要真相,就问我吧,我们达成了协议,我不会拒绝您的问题。问吧。”
  “死者已逝。”我不想探究。
  “布兰登和他老弟完全是两种人,对不对?他血管里流的是热血,而非冰水,他像我。”
  “布兰登和你一丁点儿都不像。”
  “您这么以为就随您。别忘了,您和他本是一对。”
  “他当时正赶来奔流城成婚,途中……”奇怪,这么多年之后,说起这件往事依旧让她口干舌燥。“……听到莱安娜的消息,便赶去君临。走得非常匆忙。”她记得口信传到奔流城时父亲多么暴跳如雷。充英雄的傻瓜,他如此称呼布兰登。
  詹姆倒出最后半杯酒。“他只带几个伴当就急冲冲闯进红堡,大呼小叫要和雷加决斗,可惜王太子当时不在。伊里斯命御林铁卫以叛国和阴谋杀害王太子的罪名逮捕了他和他的随从,记得那几位也都是大贵族的子嗣。”
  “伊森·葛洛佛是布兰登的侍从,”凯特琳道,“也是惟一一位幸存者。其他还包括乔佛里·梅利斯特,凯勒·罗伊斯,艾伯特·艾林——琼恩·艾林的外甥和继承人。”真是诡异,她竟还记得这些名字,这么多年了。“伊里斯用叛国罪指控他们,并挟以为质,召他们的父亲人宫受讯。结果人到君临,未经审判便遭处死,父子无一幸免。”
  “其实当时有审判,只是形式不同。瑞卡德公爵要求比武审判,得到国王批准。那天史塔克披盔戴甲,全副武装,以为将面对一名御林铁卫——或许,他想遇到我——却被带到王座厅,吊在屋椽,伊里斯手下两名火术士在他下面升起火炉。国王告诉他:火是坦格利安家族的斗士。瑞卡德公爵要证明清白就必须……哈,不被烧着。”
  “火焰熊熊之际,布兰登被带进来,双手铐在背后,脖箍一圈湿皮索,一端连在国王从泰洛西买来的某种装置上。他全身上下只有双脚自由,而他的剑,放在面前刚好够不着的地板上。”
  “火术士们缓缓烧烤瑞卡德公爵,翻过来,又铺开,小心翼翼,让火苗均匀细致地烤。他的披风首先着火,接着是外衣,很快身上就只剩金属和灰烬。烹调会继续,伊里斯保证……除非儿子能拯救父亲。布兰登很努力,可越是用力,脖子上的绳索便箍得越紧,最后生生扼死了自己。”
  “至于瑞卡德公爵,他的胸甲成了樱桃的红色,马刺上的黄金纷纷溶化,滴入火焰之中。当时我穿着白袍白甲,就站在铁王座下面,拼命用瑟曦填满脑子。事后,杰诺·海塔尔把我拉到一旁,告诉我:‘你要记住,你发誓守护国王,而非评判其是非。’这便是白牛,鞠躬尽瘁直到最后一刻,是个比我好太多的大丈夫,大家都知道。”
  “伊里斯……”凯特琳只觉胆汁涌到喉头。这故事如此可怕,她简直难以怀疑其真实性。“伊里斯疯了,举国上下人人皆知,你莫非要我相信你杀他就为给布兰登·史塔克报仇雪恨……”
  “我没那个意思,史塔克对我来说根本无足轻重。我要说的是,这世上虽有一个人为我从未付出的善意爱着我,却有很多很多人因我最大的恩惠而辱骂我,对此我早已习之为常。在劳勃的加冕仪式上,我被迫和大学士派席尔、太监瓦里斯一起跪在他高贵的脚底,好让他在接受我的服务之前,先行‘赦免’我的罪行。您那奈德呢,本该亲吻这双结果伊里斯的手,却非要轻蔑那张他来的时候替劳勃暖过位子的屁股。我只能说奈德·史塔克爱劳勃胜过爱自己的父兄……甚至超过了爱您的程度,夫人。他对劳勃无比忠实,对不对?”詹姆醉态可掬地笑了。“过来,史塔克夫人,你不觉得这一切太可笑了么?”
  “有何可笑,弑君者?”
  “又提这个名字。行了,不来算了,我终究不会干你的,小指头干了你的第一次,对不?我可不喜欢到别人盘里抢食吃。更何况,你还没我老姐一半可爱。”他的笑容戛然而止。“除了瑟曦,我这辈子没睡过别的女人。我有自己的行事之道,比您的奈德更诚实、更忠贞。可怜的死了的老奈德。我倒要问你,到底是谁把荣誉当狗屁?他生的杂种叫什么名字?”
  凯特琳后退一步。“布蕾妮。”
  “不对不对,不是这个名字。”詹姆·兰尼斯特举起酒壶倾倒,细流横贯脸庞,明亮宛如鲜血。“雪诺,这才是他的名字。好清白啊……就像我们朗诵那堆漂亮誓言时披上的漂亮披风一样。”
  布蕾妮猛推开门,闪进牢内。“您叫我,夫人?”
  “拿剑来!”凯特琳伸出手。
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 57楼  发表于: 2015-09-03 0
Chapter 56

  CHAPTER 56
  THEON
  The sky was a gloom of cloud, the woods dead and frozen. Roots grabbed at Theon’s feet as he ran, and bare branches lashed his face, leaving thin stripes of blood across his cheeks. He crashed through heedless, breathless, icicles flying to pieces before him. Mercy, he sobbed. From behind came a shuddering howl that curdled his blood. Mercy, mercy. When he glanced back over his shoulder he saw them coming, great wolves the size of horses with the heads of small children. Oh, mercy, mercy. Blood dripped from their mouths black as pitch, burning holes in the snow where it fell. Every stride brought them closer. Theon tried to run faster, but his legs would not obey. The trees all had faces, and they were laughing at him, laughing, and the howl came again. He could smell the hot breath of the beasts behind him, a stink of brimstone and corruption. They’re dead, dead, I saw them killed, he tried to shout, I saw their heads dipped in tar, but when he opened his mouth only a moan emerged, and then something touched him and he whirled, shouting . . .
  . . . flailing for the dagger he kept by his bedside and managing only to knock it to the floor. Wex danced away from him. Reek stood behind the mute, his face lit from below by the candle he carried. “What?” Theon cried. Mercy. “What do you want? Why are you in my bedchamber? Why?”
  “My lord prince,” said Reek, “your sister has come to Winterfell. You asked to be informed at once if she arrived.”
  “Past time,” Theon muttered, pushing his fingers through his hair. He had begun to fear that Asha meant to leave him to his fate. Mercy. He glanced outside the window, where the first vague light of dawn was just brushing the towers of Winterfell. “Where is she?”
  “Lorren took her and her men to the Great Hall to break their fast. Will you see her now?”
  “Yes.” Theon pushed off the blankets. The fire had burned down to embers. “Wex, hot water.” He could not let Asha see him disheveled and soaked with sweat. Wolves with children’s faces . . . He shivered. “Close the shutters.” The bedchamber felt as cold as the dream forest had been.
  All his dreams had been cold of late, and each more hideous than the one before. Last night he had dreamed himself back in the mill again, on his knees dressing the dead. Their limbs were already stiffening, so they seemed to resist sullenly as he fumbled at them with half-frozen fingers, tugging up breeches and knotting laces, yanking fur-trimmed boots over hard unbending feet, buckling a studded leather belt around a waist no bigger than the span of his hands. “This was never what I wanted,” he told them as he worked. “They gave me no choice.” The corpses made no answer, but only grew colder and heavier.
  The night before, it had been the miller’s wife. Theon had forgotten her name, but he remembered her body, soft pillowy breasts and stretch marks on her belly, the way she clawed his back when he fucked her. Last night in his dream he had been in bed with her once again, but this time she had teeth above and below, and she tore out his throat even as she was gnawing off his manhood. It was madness. He’d seen her die too. Gelmarr had cut her down with one blow of his axe as she cried to Theon for mercy. Leave me, woman. It was him who killed you, not me. And he’s dead as well. At least Gelmarr did not haunt Theon’s sleep.
  The dream had receded by the time Wex returned with the water. Theon washed the sweat and sleep from his body and took his own good time dressing. Asha had let him wait long enough; now it was her turn. He chose a satin tunic striped black and gold and a fine leather jerkin with silver studs . . . and only then remembered that his wretched sister put more stock in blades than beauty. Cursing, he tore off the clothes and dressed again, in felted black wool and ringmail. Around his waist he buckled sword and dagger, remembering the night she had humiliated him at his own father’s table. Her sweet suckling babe, yes. Well, I have a knife too, and know how to use it.
  Last of all, he donned his crown, a band of cold iron slim as a finger, set with heavy chunks of black diamond and nuggets of gold. It was misshapen and ugly, but there was no help for that. Mikken lay buried in the lichyard, and the new smith was capable of little more than nails and horseshoes. Theon consoled himself with the reminder that it was only a prince’s crown. He would have something much finer when he was crowned king.
  Outside his door, Reek waited with Urzen and Kromm. Theon fell in with them. These days, he took guards with him everywhere he went, even to the privy. Winterfell wanted him dead. The very night they had returned from Acorn Water, Gelmarr the Grim had tumbled down some steps and broken his back. The next day, Aggar turned up with his throat slit ear to ear. Gynir Rednose became so wary that he shunned wine, took to sleeping in byrnie, coif, and helm, and adopted the noisiest dog in the kennels to give him warning should anyone try to steal up on his sleeping place. All the same, one morning the castle woke to the sound of the little dog barking wildly. They found the pup racing around the well, and Rednose floating in it, drowned.
  He could not let the killings go unpunished. Farlen was as likely a suspect as any, so Theon sat in judgment, called him guilty, and condemned him to death. Even that went sour. As he knelt to the block, the kennelmaster said, “M’lord Eddard always did his own killings.” Theon had to take the axe himself or look a weakling. His hands were sweating, so the shaft twisted in his grip as he swung and the first blow landed between Farlen’s shoulders. It took three more cuts to hack through all that bone and muscle and sever the head from the body, and afterward he was sick, remembering all the times they’d sat over a cup of mead talking of hounds and hunting. I had no choice, he wanted to scream at the corpse. The ironborn can’t keep secrets, they had to die, and someone had to take the blame for it. He only wished he had killed him cleaner. Ned Stark had never needed more than a single blow to take a man’s head.
  The killings stopped after Farlen’s death, but even so his men continued sullen and anxious. “They fear no foe in open battle,” Black Lorren told him, “but it is another thing to dwell among enemies, never knowing if the washerwoman means to kiss you or kill you, or whether the serving boy is filling your cup with ale or bale. We would do well to leave this place.”
  “I am the Prince of Winterfell!” Theon had shouted. “This is my seat, no man will drive me from it. No, nor woman either!”
  Asha. It was her doing. My own sweet sister, may the Others bugger her with a sword. She wanted him dead, so she could steal his place as their father’s heir. That was why she had let him languish here, ignoring the urgent commands he had sent her.
  He found her in the high seat of the Starks, ripping a capon apart with her fingers. The hall rang with the voices of her men, sharing stories with Theon’s own as they drank together. They were so loud that his entrance went all but unnoticed. “Where are the rest?” he demanded of Reek. There were no more than fifty men at the trestle tables, most of them his. Winterfell’s Great Hall could have seated ten times the number.
  “This is the whole o’ the company, m’lord prince.”
  “The whole—how many men did she bring?”
  “Twenty, by my count.”
  Theon Greyjoy strode to where his sister was sprawled. Asha was laughing at something one of her men had said, but broke off at his approach. “Why, ‘tis the Prince of Winterfell.” She tossed a bone to one of the dogs sniffing about the hall. Under that hawk’s beak of a nose, her wide mouth twisted in a mocking grin. “Or is it Prince of Fools?”
  “Envy ill becomes a maid.”
  Asha sucked grease from her fingers. A lock of black hair fell across her eyes. Her men were shouting for bread and bacon. They made a deal of noise, as few as they were. “Envy, Theon?”
  “What else would you call it? With thirty men, I captured Winterfell in a night. You needed a thousand and a moon’s turn to take Deepwood Motte.”
  “Well, I’m no great warrior like you, brother,” She quaffed half a horn of ale and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. “I saw the heads above your gates. Tell me true, which one gave you the fiercest fight, the cripple or the babe?”
  Theon could feel the blood rushing to his face. He took no joy from those heads, no more than he had in displaying the headless bodies of the children before the castle. Old Nan stood with her soft toothless mouth opening and closing soundlessly, and Farlen threw himself at Theon, snarling like one of his hounds. Urzen and Cadwyl had to beat him senseless with the butts of their spears. How did I come to this? he remembered thinking as he stood over the fly-speckled bodies.
  Only Maester Luwin had the stomach to come near. Stone-faced, the small grey man had begged leave to sew the boys’ heads back onto their shoulders, so they might be laid in the crypts below with the other Stark dead.
  “No,” Theon had told him. “Not the crypts.”
  “But why, my lord? Surely they cannot harm you now. It is where they belong. All the bones of the Starks—”
  “I said no.” He needed the heads for the wall, but he had burned the headless bodies that very day, in all their finery. Afterward he had knelt amongst the bones and ashes to retrieve a slag of melted silver and cracked jet, all that remained of the wolf’s-head brooch that had once been Bran’s. He had it still.
  “I treated Bran and Rickon generously,” he told his sister. “They brought their fate on themselves.”
  “As do we all, little brother.”
  His patience was at an end. “How do you expect me to hold Winterfell if you bring me only twenty men?”
  “Ten,” Asha corrected. “The others return with me. You wouldn’t want your own sweet sister to brave the dangers of the wood without an escort, would you? There are direwolves prowling the dark.” She uncoiled from the great stone seat and rose to her feet. “Come, let us go somewhere we can speak more privily.”
  She was right, he knew, though it galled him that she would make that decision. I should never have come to the hall, he realized belatedly. I should have summoned her to me.
  It was too late for that now, however. Theon had no choice but to lead Asha to Ned Stark’s solar. There, before the ashes of a dead fire, he blurted, “Dagmer’s lost the fight at Torrhen’s Square—”
  “The old castellan broke his shield wall, yes,” Asha said calmly. “What did you expect? This Ser Rodrik knows the land intimately, as the Cleftjaw does not, and many of the northmen were mounted. The ironborn lack the discipline to stand a charge of armored horse. Dagmer lives, be grateful for that much. He’s leading the survivors back toward the Stony Shore.”
  She knows more than I do, Theon realized. That only made him angrier. “The victory has given Leobald Tallhart the courage to come out from behind his walls and join Ser Rodrik. And I’ve had reports that Lord Manderly has sent a dozen barges upriver packed with knights, warhorses, and siege engines. The Umbers are gathering beyond the Last River as well. I’ll have an army at my gates before the moon turns, and you bring me only ten men?”
  “I need not have brought you any.”
  “I commanded you—”
  “Father commanded me to take Deepwood Motte,” she snapped. “He said nothing of me having to rescue my little brother.”
  “Bugger Deepwood,” he said. “It’s a wooden pisspot on a hill. Winterfell is the heart of the land, but how am I to hold it without a garrison?”
  “You might have thought of that before you took it. Oh, it was cleverly done, I’ll grant you. If only you’d had the good sense to raze the castle and carry the two little princelings back to Pyke as hostages, you might have won the war in a stroke.” “You’d like that, wouldn’t you? To see my prize reduced to ruins and ashes.”
  “Your prize will be the doom of you. Krakens rise from the sea, Theon, or did you forget that during your years among the wolves? Our strength is in our longships. My wooden pisspot sits close enough to the sea for supplies and fresh men to reach me whenever they are needful. But Winterfell is hundreds of leagues inland, ringed by woods, hills, and hostile holdfasts and castles. And every man in a thousand leagues is your enemy now, make no mistake. You made certain of that when you mounted those heads on your gatehouse.” Asha shook her head. “How could you be such a bloody fool? Children . . .”
  “They defied me!” he shouted in her face. “And it was blood for blood besides, two sons of Eddard Stark to pay for Rodrik and Maron.” The words tumbled out heedlessly, but Theon knew at once that his father would approve. “I’ve laid my brothers’ ghosts to rest.”
  “Our brothers,” Asha reminded him, with a half smile that suggested she took his talk of vengeance well salted. “Did you bring their ghosts from Pyke, brother? And here I thought they haunted only Father.”
  “When has a maid ever understood a man’s need for revenge?” Even if his father did not appreciate the gift of Winterfell, he must approve of Theon avenging his brothers!
  Asha snorted back a laugh. “This Ser Rodrik may well feel the same manly need, did you think of that? You are blood of my blood, Theon, whatever else you may be. For the sake of the mother who bore us both, return to Deepwood Motte with me. Put Winterfell to the torch and fall back while you still can.”
  “No.” Theon adjusted his crown. “I took this castle and I mean to hold it.”
  His sister looked at him a long time. “Then hold it you shall,” she said, “for the rest of your life.” She sighed. “I say it tastes like folly, but what would a shy maid know of such things?” At the door she gave him one last mocking smile. “You ought to know, that’s the ugliest crown I’ve ever laid eyes on. Did you make it yourself?”
  She left him fuming, and lingered no longer than was needful to feed and water her horses. Half the men she’d brought returned with her as threatened, riding out the same Hunter’s Gate that Bran and Rickon had used for their escape.
  Theon watched them go from atop the wall. As his sister vanished into the mists of the wolfswood he found himself wondering why he had not listened and gone with her.
  “Gone, has she?” Reek was at his elbow.
  Theon had not heard him approach, nor smelled him either. He could not think of anyone he wanted to see less. It made him uneasy to see the man walking around breathing, with what he knew. I should have had him killed after he did the others, he reflected, but the notion made him nervous. Unlikely as it seemed, Reek could read and write, and he was possessed of enough base cunning to have hidden an account of what they’d done.
  “M’lord prince, if you’ll pardon me saying, it’s not right for her to abandon you. And ten men, that won’t be near enough.”
  “I am well aware of that,” Theon said. So was Asha.
  “Well, might be I could help you,” said Reek. “Give me a horse and bag o’ coin, and I could find you some good fellows.”
  Theon narrowed his eyes. “How many?”
  “A hundred, might be. Two hundred. Maybe more.” He smiled, his pale eyes glinting. “I was born up north here. I know many a man, and many a man knows Reek.”
  Two hundred men were not an army, but you didn’t need thousands to hold a castle as strong as Winterfell. So long as they could learn which end of a spear did the killing, they might make all the difference. “Do as you say and you’ll not find me ungrateful. You can name your own reward.”
  “Well, m’lord, I haven’t had no woman since I was with Lord Ramsay,” Reek said. “I’ve had my eye on that Palla, and I hear she’s already been had, so . . .”
  He had gone too far with Reek to turn back now. “Two hundred men and she’s yours. But a man less and you can go back to fucking pigs.”
  Reek was gone before the sun went down, carrying a bag of Stark silver and the last of Theon’s hopes. Like as not, I’ll never see the wretch again, he thought bitterly, but even so the chance had to be taken.
  That night he dreamed of the feast Ned Stark had thrown when King Robert came to Winterfell. The hall rang with music and laughter, though the cold winds were rising outside. At first it was all wine and roast meat, and Theon was making japes and eyeing the serving girls and having himself a fine time . . . until he noticed that the room was growing darker. The music did not seem so jolly then; he heard discords and strange silences, and notes that hung in the air bleeding. Suddenly the wine turned bitter in his mouth, and when he looked up from his cup he saw that he was dining with the dead.
  King Robert sat with his guts spilling out on the table from the great gash in his belly, and Lord Eddard was headless beside him. Corpses lined the benches below, grey-brown flesh sloughing off their bones as they raised their cups to toast, worms crawling in and out of the holes that were their eyes. He knew them, every one; Jory Cassel and Fat Tom, Porther and Cayn and Hullen the master of horse, and all the others who had ridden south to King’s Landing never to return. Mikken and Chayle sat together, one dripping blood and the other water. Benfred Tallhart and his Wild Hares filled most of a table. The miller’s wife was there as well, and Farlen, even the wildling Theon had killed in the wolfswood the day he had saved Bran’s life.
  But there were others with faces he had never known in life, faces he had seen only in stone. The slim, sad girl who wore a crown of pale blue roses and a white gown spattered with gore could only be Lyanna. Her brother Brandon stood beside her, and their father Lord Rickard just behind. Along the walls figures half-seen moved through the shadows, pale shades with long grim faces. The sight of them sent fear shivering through Theon sharp as a knife. And then the tall doors opened with a crash, and a freezing gale blew down the hall, and Robb came walking out of the night. Grey Wind stalked beside, eyes burning, and man and wolf alike bled from half a hundred savage wounds.
  Theon woke with a scream, startling Wex so badly that the boy ran naked from the room. When his guards burst in with drawn swords, he ordered them to bring him the maester. By the time Luwin arrived rumpled and sleepy, a cup of wine had steadied Theon’s hands, and he was feeling ashamed of his panic. “A dream,” he muttered, “that was all it was. It meant nothing.”
  “Nothing,” Luwin agreed solemnly. He left a sleeping draught, but Theon poured it down the privy shaft the moment he was gone. Luwin was a man as well as a maester, and the man had no love for him. He wants me to sleep, yes . . . to sleep and never wake. He’d like that as much as Asha would.
  He sent for Kyra, kicked shut the door, climbed on top of her, and fucked the wench with a fury he’d never known was in him, By the time he finished, she was sobbing, her neck and breasts covered with bruises and bite marks. Theon shoved her from the bed and threw her a blanket. “Get out.”
  Yet even then, he could not sleep.
  Come dawn, he dressed and went outside, to walk along the outer walls. A brisk autumn wind was swirling through the battlements. It reddened his cheeks and stung his eyes. He watched the forest go from grey to green below him as light filtered through the silent trees. On his left he could see tower tops above the inner wall, their roofs gilded by the rising sun. The red leaves of the weirwood were a blaze of flame among the green. Ned Stark’s tree, he thought, and Stark’s wood, Stark’s castle, Stark’s sword, Stark’s gods. This is their place, not mine. I am a Greyjoy of Pyke, born to paint a kraken on my shield and sail the great salt sea. I should have gone with Asha.
  On their iron spikes atop the gatehouse, the heads waited.
  Theon gazed at them silently while the wind tugged on his cloak with small ghostly hands. The miller’s boys had been of an age with Bran and Rickon, alike in size and coloring, and once Reek had flayed the skin from their faces and dipped their heads in tar, it was easy to see familiar features in those misshapen lumps of rotting flesh. People were such fools. If we’d said they were rams’ heads, they would have seen horns.



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter57 席恩
  天空乌云密布,森林死寂阴沉。席恩亡命逃窜,树根攫住他的脚,枯枝抽打他的脸,在颊间留下猩红的细长血条。他浑然不觉,跌撞前行,撞碎无数林间的垂冰,只觉无法呼吸。发发慈悲,他啜泣。身后传来一阵雷霆般的怒嗥,让他血液凝固。发发慈悲,发发慈悲。他回头瞥去,他们来了,马一样大的狼长着小孩的头颅。啊,发发慈悲,发发慈悲。焦油一般墨黑的血从他们口中滴落,掉入雪地,溶出孔洞。他们越奔越近。席恩用尽全力奔跑,双腿却不听使唤。周围的树长了人脸,统统在嘲笑他,笑声与嚎叫交织一起,穷追不舍的野兽喷出炽热的呼吸,带着硫磺与腐败的恶臭,充斥他的鼻腔。他们死了,死了,我亲眼见他们死了,他想纵声高呼,我亲眼看见他们的头浸进焦油。他张开嘴巴,却只能发出断续的呻吟,接着什么东西撞上来,他急速躲避,呼叫……
  ……跌落之中慌忙抓住一直放在床边的匕首。幸亏预作准备,摔得并不严重。威克斯飞快闪开他。臭佬站在哑巴身后,高举的蜡烛映得脸庞闪闪发光。“干嘛?”席恩叫道。发发慈悲。“你想干嘛?你怎么在我卧室?你想干嘛?”
  “亲王殿下,”臭佬道,“令姐刚抵达临冬城。您吩咐过,她一到达立刻通知您。”“真慢。”席恩咕哝着用手指梳理头发。他本已怀疑阿莎要任他自生自灭了。发发慈悲。他瞥瞥窗外,黎明的第一束朦胧曙光正扫过临冬城的塔楼。“她在哪儿?”
  “罗伦把她和她手下带去大厅吃早餐。您现在就见她?”
  “对。”席恩摔开毯子。炉火已成灰烬。“威克斯,打热水。”不能让阿莎瞧见他这副衣冠不整、浑身是汗的模样。长着孩子头的狼……他禁不住打颤。“关窗!”卧室跟梦中的森林一般寒冷彻骨。
  近来他所有的梦都奇寒无比,而且一个比一个恐怖。昨晚他又梦回磨坊,跪在地上给死人着装。他们四肢已近僵硬,当他用半冻僵的手指摸索行动时,尸体似乎在无声地抵抗。他为他们拉上裤子,系好裤带,把毛边皮靴套进僵直的脚,将镶钉皮带捆上他们的腰——那腰细得他双手就可握拢。“我不想这样做,”他边做边告诉他们,“但别无选择。”尸体没有回答,只是愈来愈冷,愈来愈沉。
  前天晚上,梦见的却是磨坊主的老婆。席恩早把她的姓名抛诸脑后,但还记得她的身体,记得她柔软舒适的乳房和小腹上的胎记,记得交欢时她在他背上搔抓。前晚的梦中,他们再度共枕,但这次她的嘴唇和下体都生了利牙,撕开他的喉咙,咬断他的老二。这真是太疯狂了。他也亲眼见她死了。当时她向席恩哭喊慈悲,却被葛马一斧砍翻。走开,女人。杀你的人是他,不是我。他不也偿命了吗?幸好葛马没来梦中扰他。
  直到威克斯端水进来,他才稍感心安。席恩洗去周身大汗和睡意,换上最好的服饰。阿莎让他等了个够——现在轮到她等。他挑选一条黑金条纹的绸缎上衣,一件银纽扣的上好皮背心……这才想起可恶的姐姐更看中刀剑而非华服,于是一边咒骂,一边脱下衣服,重新换装。这次他穿上粗糙的黑毛衣和锁甲,并在腰间捆好长剑和匕首——对那晚她在父亲桌前给予他的羞辱,他莫齿难忘。哼,你的乳儿宝宝,有何得意?我也有刀,而且用得比你好。
  最后,他戴上王冠。那是一圈细如手指的冷铁,上缀沉重的黑钻石和天然金块。手工有些误差,冠冕显得丑陋,但这是没办法的事。密肯已葬在临冬城的墓园,新铁匠只会钉钉子和打马蹄铁。这只是亲王的冠冕,席恩安慰自己,等当上国王,一定会做新的。
  门外,臭佬、乌兹和科蒙一道候着他。席恩带上他们。这些日子来,他无论到哪儿都带着卫士,甚至上厕所都不例外。临冬城的人个个都要他死。从橡树河归来当晚,“严厉的”葛马就跌下楼梯,摔断了背。翌日,阿加莫名其妙地被割了喉咙。红鼻加尼紧张过度,以至于拒绝喝酒,连睡觉也是全副武装,裹着头巾和头盔,还把兽舍里最吵的狗带在身边,生怕有人趁他睡着偷偷接近。不过一切都是徒劳,某天清晨,全城被小狗狂野的吠叫声惊醒。他们发现小家伙疯了似的在水井边打转,红鼻漂在水中,咽了气。
  他当然不能让谋杀肆无忌惮地继续,否则一切便全乱套了。法兰有最大的嫌疑,于是席恩亲自主持审判,定他的罪,判他死刑。然而这却带来意想不到的尴尬。当驯兽长跪下,把头伸进木桩时,说道:“艾德大人一定会亲自动手。”席恩不愿被看轻,只得亲自操斧。他满手是汗,下斩时斧柄滑脱掌握,第一击竟砍在法兰双肩之间。接下来,他又连劈三次,方才割断骨头和肌腱,把头颅与身躯分离。他只觉天旋地转,眩然欲呕。从前他们同席而坐,把酒言欢,畅谈猎狗和捕猎的往事历历在目。我别无选择啊,他想对尸体尖叫。铁种守不了秘,他们非死不可,其后总得有人为此负责。他愧疚的是没能让他死得干脆。奈德·史塔克砍人头颅从来只需利落一击。
  法兰死后,谋杀便告终止,但他的手下却变得愈来愈紧张和阴郁。“大伙儿不怕上战场,”黑罗伦告诉他,“如今的问题是看不见摸不着,我们就居住敌人之中。谁也不知这里的仆妇是想亲你还是想杀你,谁也不知侍童给你满上的是美酒还是毒药。我建议赶紧撤离。”
  “我是临冬城亲王!”席恩破口大骂。“这是我的地盘,谁也不能把我赶走,谁也不能!天神老子都不行!”
  阿莎。这都是她的所为。我亲爱的姐姐,愿异鬼杀了她。她要我完蛋,才好名正言顺地成为父亲的继承人,所以一直慢慢吞吞,毫不理会他多次催促命令,任他在这里枯坐愁城。
  此刻她坐在史塔克族长的高位上,用手指撕阉鸡。她部下正和席恩的人一起喝酒,分享往来故事,喧嚷弥漫整个大厅,以至于无人注意他的来临。“其他人呢?”他询问臭佬。长桌边的人不满五十,一大半还是他的。临冬城的厅堂足够容纳十倍于此的人数呢。
  “全部人手都在这里,亲王殿下。”
  “全部——她带来多少人?”
  “据我计算二十个。”
  席恩大踏步走向懒洋洋躺卧着的姐姐。阿莎本来正为手下的俏皮话哈哈大笑,看他逼近便即止住。“看哪,临冬城亲王登场喽。”她把手中骨头掷给大厅里嗅来闻去的狗们,鹰勾鼻下的大嘴扭出一个嘲弄的微笑。“还是傻瓜亲王到了?”
  “好个吃飞醋的女人。”
  阿莎咂咂指头的油脂,一缕黑发垂到两眼之间。她的手下闹着要面包和培根,人只有几个,发出的声音却很吵。“吃醋,席恩?”
  “难道不是?只用三十个人,我一夜之间便拿下临冬城。你带一千精兵,却花了整整一个月才取得深林堡。”
  “是啊,我比不上你,伟大的战士。可是,弟弟——”她一口喝下半角杯麦酒,用手背揩揩嘴。“——我方才瞧见你挂在城门上的人头。跟我说实话,谁的武艺比较高强啊,跛子呢还是婴儿?”
  席恩只觉热血直往脸上冲。对这些头颅他感不到半分乐趣,把两具无头童尸展示在全城人面前更觉得万分揪心。当时,老奶妈静静地站着看,柔软无牙的嘴无声地张合。法兰则死命地朝他扑来,如他手下的猎狗一般咆哮狂吼,直到乌兹和卡德威用矛柄把他打得毫无知觉。他们为什么这么对我?他站在两具苍蝇密布的尸身前,百思不得其解。
  只有鲁温师傅压住肝火走上前,这灰色的矮男子挺着石头样的表情,恳求席恩准许将孩子的头缝回身体,好让他们和其他史塔克族人一起安眠于地下墓窖之中。“不行,”席恩告诉他。“不能葬在墓窖。”
  “为什么,大人?毫无疑问,他们现在妨碍不了你了。而他们生来便属于那里,那里有所有史塔克故人的遗骨——”
  “我说不行。”他得把头颅挂在城墙,而两具无头躯体当天便连同华服一起烧成灰烬。之后,他跪在碎骨和灰烬之中找到融化的残银断玉——布兰的狼头胸针仅存的部分。他一直留着这个。
  “我给了布兰和瑞肯优遇,”他告诉姐姐。“这是他们自作自受。”
  “你自己不也一样,小弟弟。”
  他的耐心到了尽头。“你只带来二十个人,要我怎么守住临冬城?”
  “十个,”阿莎纠正。“剩下的得护送我回去。你总不会忍心让你亲爱的姐姐孤身一人在原始森林犯险吧,好弟弟?听说林子晚上有冰原狼出没哟。”她从宽大的石座位里挺身站起。“走,我们找个隐秘的地方私下谈谈。”
  她是对的,席恩意识到,然而令他恼怒的是自己竟不得不听从她的决定。我根本不该来大厅,他后悔不迭,我本该召她来见我。
  现在说什么都迟了。席恩别无选择,只得带阿莎到奈德·史塔克的书房。进屋之后,望着熄灭的炉火灰烬,他脱口而出:“达格磨在托伦方城吃了败仗——”
  “不错,老骑士击溃了他安排的盾墙。”阿莎冷静地说,“你以为怎样?这个罗德利克爵士熟悉地形,裂颚则一无所知,很多北方人还骑马。铁种没有坚守面对铁甲马队的纪律。庆幸的是,达格磨还活着,他率领残部逃回了磐石海岸。”
  她所知的比我多得多,席恩意识到,这让他更加愤懑。“胜利终于给了兰巴德·陶哈足够的勇气出城加入罗德利克的军队。我还得知曼德勒伯爵派出十几只驳船顺白刃河而上,满载骑士、步兵、战马和攻城机械。安柏家的部队也在末江对岸集结。月圆之前,我必须拥有一只军队来保卫城池,你却只给我十个人?”
  “我一个人也不该给你。”
  “我命令你——”
  “父亲命令我占领深林堡。”她打断他,“没叫我救援我的小弟弟。”
  “去你妈的深林堡,”他说,“不过是荒山上的木尿壶。临冬城才是北地的中心,可我没军队怎么守得住?”
  “那是你夺城之前就该想好的事。噢,干得挺机灵,我祝贺你,但你也不过如此。你本该把城堡夷为平地,然后押两个小王子回派克作人质,你本可毕其功于一役,为我们赢得整个战争。”
  “你巴不得我这样干,是不?你巴不得把我的猎物变成废墟和灰烬。”
  “你的猎物会毁了你。海怪生于大海汪洋,席恩,难道说你这些年和狼仔待在一起已经忘得一干二净了?我们的力量在于我们的长船。我的木尿壶靠近海洋,因而能够接受补给,需要时也能获得援兵。临冬城呢,深入大陆几百里格,四周包围着森林、山丘和敌方的庄园与城堡。你别搞错,此地方圆千里之内都是你的敌人。是你亲手促成的——当你把那些头颅挂上城门楼的时候。”阿莎摇着头。“你他妈的怎么变成了这种蠢货?把孩子……”
  “他们公然冒犯我!”他冲她大吼。“这也是血债血偿,你忘了艾德·史塔克是怎么害死罗德利克和马伦的吗?”这句话不经意间仓皇而出,席恩立刻明白父亲会接受这个缘由。“一命换一命,我已让我哥哥的魂魄得到安息。”
  “我们的哥哥,”阿莎提醒他,似笑非笑的表情显示出她对复仇言论不屑一顾。“你把他们的魂魄从派克带来了么,弟弟?我还以为他们俩只去纠缠父亲呢。”
  “含羞的少女哪里懂得男人复仇的欲望!”没错,即使父亲不赏识临冬城这份大礼,也会肯定席恩为哥哥们复仇的举动啊!
  阿莎一笑置之。“你想过没,这罗德利克爵士此刻也有同样的欲望哟?算啦算啦,席恩,不管你是什么德行,毕竟算我的血亲骨肉,我是为着生出我们两人的母亲的缘故才来的。跟我回深林堡吧,趁现在还来得及,一把火烧掉临冬城,快快脱身。”
  “不,”席恩整整头上的王冠。“城堡是我的,我要守住它。”
  姐姐良久地注视他。“你要守就守吧,”她说,“下半辈子都守在这儿吧。”她叹口气。“我说你是个傻瓜呢,也罢,含羞的少女懂什么呢?”走到门边,她给了他最后一个嘲讽的微笑。“要知道,这是我见过最丑陋的王冠了。自己动手做的?”
  她任他浑身发抖地站在原地,大摇大摆地走了,并果然在把马喂饱饮足后便撤离了临冬城。她如约留下半数部下,接着穿过布兰和瑞肯用来脱逃的猎人门绝尘而去。
  席恩站在城墙上,目送他们离开。看着姐姐消失于狼林的薄雾中,怀疑从心底油然上升:自己为何不听她的话?不跟她一起去?
  “她走了,是吧?”臭佬就在身边。
  席恩没听到他接近的响动,也没闻到他的气味,此刻最不想见的人就是他。这家伙知道得太多,听凭他晃来晃去真有些不自在。我怎不把他和其他人一起干掉?这念头让他焦虑。旁人容易被臭佬的外表迷惑,其实他能读会写,更狡猾过人,真不知他何时会出卖自己。
  “亲王殿下,请容我多言两句:令姐抛弃您的举动实在令人寒心,这十个人,远远不够。”
  “我很清楚,”席恩。这不正是阿莎的目的?
  “哎……或许我能帮您,”臭佬说,“给我一匹骏马,一包钱币,我去为您募集帮手。”
  席恩眯起眼睛。“能募多少?”
  “或许一百,或许两百。甚至更多。”他笑了,淡色的眼睛闪着光。“我是个土生土长的北方人,小有名气,有很多人会为我臭佬卖命。”
  两百人算不上一只军队,但临冬城这么坚固的城堡也无需成千守卫,只要他们知道用长矛的哪一头去杀人,便足以扭转大局。“那好,你说到做到,我一定慷慨大方。说吧,事成之后,要什么奖赏?”
  “这个嘛,殿下,自打跟随拉姆斯大人以来,我就没碰过女人。”臭佬说,“我盯上那个帕拉很久了,虽说她已被开苞,不过嘛……”
  他已和臭佬走得太远,无法回头了。“带两百人回来,她就是你的。少了一个,我就让你去操猪。”
  夕阳落山之际,臭佬出发了,带走一袋史塔克的银币和席恩最后的希望。聊胜于无,只怕我是再也见不着这滑头了,他苦涩地想,只是心里不肯放弃这最后一根稻草。
  今晚他梦见的是劳勃国王抵达临冬城那天奈德·史塔克举行的欢迎宴会。洋溢歌声和欢笑的大厅,寒风在外呼啸。起初,席恩只是喝美酒、吃烤肉,边开玩笑边打量来往女仆,满心欢愉……突然发现整个厅堂暗下来,连音乐也不再悦耳,一阵不和谐的嘈杂之后,便是诡异的宁静,所有音符都停止。猛然间,嘴里的美酒变成苦味,他慌忙自杯间抬头,原来同席就餐的都是死人。
  劳勃国王坐在正中,肚上有道大裂缝,内脏流上餐桌,无头的艾德公爵陪在他身边。下方的长凳上,尸体们坐得整整齐齐,互相举杯庆贺,灰褐色的腐肉从骨头上软泥似的脱落,蛆虫在空洞的眼眶里爬进爬出。他认得他们,认得每个人:乔里·凯索和胖汤姆,波瑟、凯恩和马房总管胡伦,这一大群人南下君临,却一去不返。密肯和柴尔并肩而坐,一个滴血,一个滴水。本福德·陶哈和他的野兔兵团几乎占据了一整个长桌。此外,磨坊主的老婆,法兰……甚至那个席恩为了拯救布兰而在狼林射杀的野人也在其中。
  这里还有别的面孔,那些他从未目睹、只在石雕上见过的面孔。那位身材苗条,头戴碧蓝玫瑰花冠,身穿沾满血污的洁白裙服的姑娘,一脸哀伤,想必就是莱安娜。她哥哥布兰登站在她身旁,他们的父亲瑞卡德公爵则在她身后。墙边,影影绰绰的形体在黑暗中移动,苍白的身影有严酷的长面孔。看到他们,席恩只觉恐惧犹如尖刀刺穿全身。高耸的大门轰然撞开,冰冻的寒风灌进大厅。罗柏踏出暗夜,缓缓进逼;灰风双眼如炬,亦步亦趋。人和狼带了几十处重伤,浑身浴血。
  席恩狂叫着醒来,把威克斯吓得魂飞魄散,光着身子逃出房间。不一会儿,卫兵们手执长剑冲进来,他命他们去找学士。当鲁温睡眼惺忪、衣冠不整地赶来时,席恩已灌下一杯葡萄酒,手止住了颤抖,开始为自己的惊慌失措而羞愧。“只是梦,”他喃喃道,“不过只是梦。什么也不代表。”
  “什么也不代表。”鲁温严肃地同意,并留下一贴安眠药,席恩等他离开便将其倒进便池。鲁温是学士,可他也是人,没人喜欢他。不错,他想让我安睡,最好是……一睡不醒。他和阿莎有同样的渴望。
  他召来凯拉,一脚踢上门,骑到她身上,用这辈子前所未有的狂暴狠狠操这婊子。他完事之后,她不住哭泣,颈子和乳房到处是淤伤和齿印。席恩推她下床,扔去一条毯子,“滚出去!”
  但他还是睡不着。
  黎明终于来了。他穿好衣服,踱出房门,爬上外城城墙。城垛之间,凛冽的秋风盘旋不休,吹得他脸颊发红,刺痛了他的眼睛。阳光从沉寂的树木之间滤过,下方的森林由灰而绿。向左,他望着高过内墙的塔楼,初升的太阳为它们镀上金色的冠冕。在一片绿海之中,鱼梁木那一撮红叶跃动着火焰的光辉。这是奈德·史塔克的树,他心想,这是史塔克的森林,史塔克的城堡,史塔克的宝剑,史塔克的神灵。这是他们的地盘,不是我的归宿。我是派克的葛雷乔伊,生来便应在盾牌上刻起海怪纹章,在辽阔的盐海中乘风破浪。我该跟阿莎一起离开。
  城门楼的铁熗上,头颅无声地凝视。
  席恩静静地回望他们,风用幽灵般的小手牵起他的披风。磨坊主人的孩子年纪和布兰、瑞肯相仿,连体形肤色都一样。当臭佬剥去他们的面皮,并将头颅浸过焦油之后,这些奇形怪状的腐败血肉便很容易被别人认作是王子的头颅。人就是这样的傻瓜。我说那是羊头,他们就能找出羊角。


寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 58楼  发表于: 2015-09-03 0
Chapter 57

  CHAPTER 57
  SANSA
  They had been singing in the sept all morning, since the first report of enemy sails had reached the castle. The sound of their voices mingled with the whicker of horses, the clank of steel, and the groaning hinges of the great bronze gates to make a strange and fearful music. In the sept they sing for the Mother’s mercy but on the walls it’s the Warrior they pray to, and all in silence. She remembered how Septa Mordane used to tell them that the Warrior and the Mother were only two faces of the same great god. But if there is only one, whose prayers will be heard?
  Ser Meryn Trant held the blood bay for Joffrey to mount. Boy and horse alike wore gilded mail and enameled crimson plate, with matching golden lions on their heads. The pale sunlight flashed off the golds and reds every time Joff moved. Bright, shining, and empty, Sansa thought.
  The imp was mounted on a red stallion, armored more plainly than the king in battle gear that made him look like a little boy dressed up in his father’s clothes. But there was nothing childish about the battle-axe slung below his shield. Ser Mandon Moore rode at his side, white steel icy bright. When Tyrion saw her he turned his horse her way. “Lady Sansa,” he called from the saddle, “surely my sister has asked you to join the other highborn ladies in Maegor’s?”
  “She has, my lord, but King Joffrey sent for me to see him off. I mean to visit the sept as well, to pray.”
  “I won’t ask for whom.” His mouth twisted oddly; if that was a smile, off with shouts and cheers. When the last was gone, a sudden stillness settled over the yard, like the hush before a storm.
  Through the quiet, the singing pulled at her. Sansa turned toward the sept. Two stableboys followed, and one of the guards whose watch was ended. Others fell in behind them.
  Sansa had never seen the sept so crowded, nor so brightly lit; great shafts of rainbow-colored sunlight slanted down through the crystals in the high windows, and candles burned on every side, their little flames twinkling like stars. The Mother’s altar and the Warrior’s swam in light, but Smith and Crone and Maid and Father had their worshipers as well, and there were even a few flames dancing below the Stranger’s halfhuman face . . . for what was Stannis Baratheon, if not the Stranger come to judge them? Sansa visited each of the Seven in turn, lighting a candle at each altar, and then found herself a place on the benches between a wizened old washer woman and a boy no older than Rickon, dressed in the fine linen tunic of a knight’s son. The old woman’s hand was bony and hard with callus, the boy’s small and soft, but it was good to have someone to hold on to. The air was hot and heavy, smelling of incense and sweat, crystal-kissed and candle-bright; it made her dizzy to breathe it.
  She knew the hymn; her mother had taught it to her once, a long time ago in Winterfell. She joined her voice to theirs.
  Gentle Mother, font of mercy, save our sons from war, we pray, stay the swords and stay the arrows, let them know a better day. Gentle Mother, strength of women, help our daughters through this fray, soothe the wrath and tame the fury, teach us all a kinder way.
  Across the city, thousands had jammed into the Great Sept of Baelor on Visenya’s Hill, and they would be singing too, their voices swelling out over the city, across the river, and up into the sky. Surely the gods must hear us, she thought.
  Sansa knew most of the hymns, and followed along on those she did not know as best she could. She sang along with grizzled old serving men and anxious young wives, with serving girls and soldiers, cooks and falconers, knights and knaves, squires and spit boys and nursing mothers. She sang with those inside the castle walls and those without, sang with all the city. She sang for mercy, for the living and the dead alike, for Bran and Rickon and Robb, for her sister Arya and her bastard brother Jon Snow, away off on the Wall. She sang for her mother and her father, for her grandfather Lord Hoster and her uncle Edmure Tully, for her friend Jeyne Poole, for old drunken King Robert, for Septa Mordane and Ser Dontos and Jory Cassel and Maester Luwin, for all the brave knights and soldiers who would die today, and for the children and the wives who would mourn them, and finally, toward the end, she even sang for Tyrion the Imp and for the Hound. He is no true knight but he saved me all the same, she told the Mother. Save him if you can, and gentle the rage inside him. But when the septon climbed on high and called upon the gods to protect and defend their true and noble king, Sansa got to her feet. The aisles were jammed with people. She had to shoulder through while the septon called upon the Smith to lend strength to Joffrey’s sword and shield, the Warrior to give him courage, the Father to defend him in his need. Let his sword break and his shield shatter, Sansa thought coldly as she shoved out through the doors, let his courage fail him and every man desert him.
  A few guards paced along on the gatehouse battlements, but otherwise the castle seemed empty. Sansa stopped and listened. Away off, she could hear the sounds of battle. The singing almost drowned them out, but the sounds were there if you had the ears to hear: the deep moan of warhorns, the creak and thud of catapults flinging stones, the splashes and splinterings, the crackle of burning pitch and thrum of scorpions loosing their yard-long iron-headed shafts . . . and beneath it all, the cries of dying men.
  It was another sort of song, a terrible song. Sansa pulled the hood of her cloak up over her ears, and hurried toward Maegor’s Holdfast, the castle-within-a-castle where the queen had promised they would all be safe. At the foot of the drawbridge, she came upon Lady Tanda and her two daughters. Falyse had arrived yesterday from Castle Stokeworth with a small troop of soldiers. She was trying to coax her sister onto the bridge, but Lollys clung to her maid, sobbing, “I don’t want to, I don’t want to, I don’t want to.”
  “The battle is begun,” Lady Tanda said in a brittle voice.
  “I don’t want to, I don’t want to.”
  There was no way Sansa could avoid them. She greeted them courteously. “May I be of help?”
  Lady Tanda flushed with shame. “No, my lady, but we thank you kindly. You must forgive my daughter, she has not been well.” “I don’t want to.” Lollys clutched at her maid, a slender, pretty girl with short dark hair who looked as though she wanted nothing so much as to shove her mistress into the dry moat, onto those iron spikes. “Please, please, I don’t want to.”
  Sansa spoke to her gently. “We’ll all be thrice protected inside, and there’s to be food and drink and song as well.”
  Lollys gaped at her, mouth open. She had dull brown eyes that always seemed to be wet with tears. “I don’t want to.”
  “You have to,” her sister Falyse said sharply, “and that is the end of it. Shae, help me.” They each took an elbow, and together half dragged and half carried Lollys across the bridge. Sansa followed with their mother. “She’s been sick,” Lady Tanda said. If a babe can be termed a sickness, Sansa thought. It was common gossip that Lollys was with child.
  The two guards at the door wore the lion-crested helms and crimson cloaks of House Lannister, but Sansa knew they were only dressed-up sellswords. Another sat at the foot of the stair—a real guard would have been standing, not sitting on a step with his halberd across his kneesbut he rose when he saw them and opened the door to usher them inside.
  The Queen’s Ballroom was not a tenth the size of the castle’s Great Hall, only half as big as the Small Hall in the Tower of the Hand, but it could still seat a hundred, and it made up in grace what it lacked in space. Beaten silver mirrors backed every wall sconce, so the torches burned twice as bright; the walls were paneled in richly carved wood, and sweet-smelling rushes covered the floors. From the gallery above drifted down the merry strains of pipes and fiddle. A line of arched windows ran along the south wall, but they had been closed off with heavy draperies. Thick velvet hangings admitted no thread of light, and would muffle the sound of prayer and war alike. It makes no matter, Sansa thought. The war is with us.
  Almost every highborn woman in the city sat at the long trestle tables, along with a handful of old men and young boys. The women were wives, daughters, mothers, and sisters. Their men had gone out to fight Lord Stannis. Many would not return. The air was heavy with the knowledge. As Joffrey’s betrothed, Sansa had the seat of honor on the queen’s right hand. She was climbing the dais when she saw the man standing in the shadows by the back wall. He wore a long hauberk of oiled black mail, and held his sword before him: her father’s greatsword, Ice, near as tall as he was. Its point rested on the floor, and his hard bony fingers curled around the crossguard on either side of the grip. Sansa’s breath caught in her throat. Ser Ilyn Payne seemed to sense her stare. He turned his gaunt, pox-ravaged face toward her.
  “What is he doing here?” she asked Osfryd Kettleblack. He captained the queen’s new red cloak guard.
  Osfryd grinned. “Her Grace expects she’ll have need of him before the night’s done.”
  Ser Ilyn was the King’s justice. There was only one service he might be needed for. Whose head does she want?
  “All rise for Her Grace, Cersei of House Lannister, Queen Regent and Protector of the Realm,” the royal steward cried.
  Cersei’s gown was snowy linen, white as the cloaks of the Kingsguard. Her long dagged sleeves showed a lining of gold satin. Masses of bright yellow hair tumbled to her bare shoulders in thick curls. Around her slender neck hung a rope of diamonds and emeralds. The white made her look strangely innocent, almost maidenly, but there were points of color on her cheeks.
  “Be seated,” the queen said when she had taken her place on the dais, “and be welcome.” Osfryd Kettleblack held her chair; a page performed the same service for Sansa. “You look pale, Sansa,” Cersei observed. “Is your red flower still blooming?”
  I’Yes.”
  “How apt. The men will bleed out there, and you in here.” The queen signaled for the first course to be served.
  “Why is Ser Ilyn here?” Sansa blurted out.
  The queen glanced at the mute headsman. “To deal with treason, and to defend us if need be. He was a knight before he was a headsman.” She pointed her spoon toward the end of the hall, where the tall wooden doors had been closed and barred. “When the axes smash down those doors, you may be glad of him.”
  I would be gladder if it were the Hound, Sansa thought. Harsh as he was, she did not believe Sandor Clegane would let any harm come to her. “Won’t your guards protect us?”
  “And who will protect us from my guards?” The queen gave Osfryd a sideways look. “Loyal sellswords are rare as virgin whores. If the battle is lost my guards will trip on those crimson cloaks in their haste to rip them off. They’ll steal what they can and flee, along with the serving men, washer women, and stableboys, all out to save their own worthless hides. Do you have any notion what happens when a city is sacked, Sansa? No, you wouldn’t, would you? All you know of life you
  learned from singers, and there’s such a dearth of good sacking songs.”
  “True knights would never harm women and children.” The words rang hollow in her ears even as she said them.
  “True knights.” The queen seemed to find that wonderfully amusing. “No doubt you’re right. So why don’t you just eat your broth like a good girl and wait for Symeon Star-Eyes and Prince Aemon the Dragonknight to come rescue you, sweetling. I’m sure it won’t be very long now.”



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter58 珊莎
  敌舰抵达的消息传到城堡之后,人们整个早上都在圣堂里唱诵。歌唱声和马匹的嘶鸣,钢铁的铿锵,巨大青铜城门的铰链声响混杂一起,奏出一曲怪异而骇人的音乐。圣堂里,他们为圣母的慈悲而歌唱,城头上,一片沉寂,人们无声地向战士祈祷。记得茉丹修女曾告诉她,战士和圣母是上帝的两种位态。假如上帝独一无二,他会优先听从哪边的祷告呢?
  马林·特兰爵士为乔佛里牵住枣红骏马,助他骑上。男孩和马都穿着镀金锁甲和绯红瓷釉板甲,两套盔甲的头上装饰着匹配的金狮。淡淡的阳光照射在小乔的板甲上,一举一动都映出金色与红色的光芒。外表光鲜亮丽,里面却是空虚,珊莎心想。
  小恶魔骑上一匹红色牡马,盔甲比国王的普通,这身装备让他看起来活像一个偷穿父亲衣服的小男孩,但盾牌下挂的战斧却不是小孩的玩意儿。曼登·穆尔爵士骑在他旁边,白甲明亮如冰。提利昂看到她,便调转马头。“珊莎小姐,”他在马鞍上打招呼,“我姐姐一定邀请你跟其他贵妇人一起去梅葛楼了吧?”
  “是的,大人,但乔佛里国王召我来替他送行。之后我还想去圣堂祈祷。”
  “真不知你为谁祈祷。”他的嘴古怪地扭了一下——如果这是个微笑,就是她所见过最诡异的微笑。“今天是命运之日。对你、对兰尼斯特家都一样。现在想想,当初真该把你和托曼一起送走。话说回来,梅葛楼里应该还安全,只要——”
  “珊莎!”孩子气的喊叫从庭院对面传来,乔佛里看见她了。“珊莎,过来!”
  他招呼我就像招呼狗,她心想。
  “看来陛下需要你,”提利昂·兰尼斯特评论,“那我们战斗之后再谈——如果诸神允许的话。”
  于是她穿过一队金袍长矛兵走上前,乔佛里不耐烦地打着手势。“听到大家的话么?快开战了!”
  “愿诸神慈悲,怜悯我们大家。”
  “需要慈悲的是我叔叔,但我一丁点儿都不会给他。”说罢乔佛里拔出剑。剑柄上的圆球是一枚切割成心形的红宝石,嵌在狮口中,剑身有三道深深的血槽。“这是我的新剑‘噬心’。”
  珊莎记得他曾有一把叫狮牙的剑,后来被艾莉亚抢去,丢进河里。但愿史坦尼斯也如此对待这把“噬心”!“它做工真漂亮,陛下。”
  “快吻它,祝福我的剑。”他把剑伸到她面前。“快啊,吻它。”
  他一直是个蠢男孩,此刻尤甚!珊莎用唇碰了碰那片金属,自我安慰不管亲多少把剑总比亲乔佛里强。她的动作似乎很令他满意,于是他夸张地还剑入鞘。“等我回来,我要你再吻它,到时候你会尝到我叔叔的鲜血。”
  除非御林铁卫先替你把他杀掉。三名白袍骑士与乔佛里和他舅舅同行:马林爵士,曼登爵士,以及奥斯蒙·凯特布莱克爵士。“您会率领骑士冲杀敌人吗?”珊莎满怀希望地问。
  “我也这么想,可小恶魔舅舅说史坦尼斯叔叔根本过不了河。没关系,我会亲自指挥‘君临三妓’,好好料理那些叛徒。”想到这里,乔佛里露出微笑。他肥厚的粉红嘴唇老是往上噘,珊莎以前好喜欢,现在看了却恶心。
  “听人家说,我哥哥罗柏总往战况最激烈的地方去,”她不顾一切地说,“当然,他比陛下年长,已经成年了。”
  他脸色一沉。“等我对付完叛徒叔叔,就去收拾你哥哥。我会用噬心剑掏出他的心,你等着瞧吧。”说罢他掉转马头,一踢马刺,朝城门奔去。马林爵士和奥斯蒙爵士跟随左右,金袍卫士四人一排列队行进,小恶魔和曼登·穆尔爵士殿后。红堡的卫兵齐声欢呼,送他们出发。等最后一人离开,一阵沉寂突然笼罩了庭院,好似暴风雨前的宁静。
  歌声穿越沉寂,吸引着她。于是珊莎走向城堡的圣堂,身后,两个马夫、一个刚下哨的卫兵不约而同地跟上。其他人也纷纷聚拢过去。
  珊莎没见过圣堂如此拥挤,也没见过它如此明亮:巨大的七彩光束透过水晶高窗斜射进来,四周燃满蜡烛,火焰如群星一般闪烁。不仅圣母和战士的祭坛沐浴在光辉中,铁匠、老妪、少女和天父的祭坛前也摆满蜡烛,甚至陌客那张似人非人的脸孔下也有若干焰火舞动……他们应该自救,史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩不就是来审判他们的陌客吗?珊莎依次参拜七座祭坛,分别点亮一根蜡烛,然后在长凳上找个位置,坐在一个枯瘦的洗衣老妇和一个年纪与瑞肯相仿的小男孩中间。男孩穿着精纺亚麻布外衣,看来是骑士之子。老妇的手瘦骨嶙岣,长满硬茧,男孩的手则又小又软,但握着它们让她心安。空气闷热凝重,映着水晶与烛光的照耀,混合着熏香和汗水的味道,令她头晕目眩。
  这首正在吟唱的圣歌她是知道的;很久很久之前,在临冬城,母亲曾经教过她。于是她加入合唱:
  温柔的圣母,慈悲的源泉,
  保佑您的儿子穿越鏖战,
  止住流矢,抵挡刀剑,
  让他们看见美好的明天。
  温柔的圣母,妇人的希望,
  帮助您的女儿不受苦难,
  平息怒火,驯服狂乱,
  教导我们彼此宽容相待。
  城市彼端,成千上万的人拥入维桑尼亚丘陵上的贝勒大圣堂。他们也在唱歌,声音溢出城外,越过河流,响彻云霄。诸神一定会听到我们的呼声,她心想。
  大部分的圣歌珊莎都知道旋律,就算不会的,也尽量跟着一起唱。她跟头发斑白的老仆和忧心忡忡的少妇一起唱,跟女佣和士兵一起唱,跟厨师和司鹰骑士和仆人,侍从、厨房小弟和奶妈们一起唱。她跟城墙之内与之外的人一起唱,跟整个城市一起唱。她为诸神的慈悲而唱,为生者与死人而唱,为布兰、瑞肯和罗柏而唱,为妹妹艾莉亚和远在长城的私生子哥哥琼恩·雪诺而唱。她为父母双亲而唱,为外公霍斯特公爵和舅舅艾德慕·徒利爵士而唱,为她的朋友珍妮·普尔、酒鬼老王劳勃、茉丹修女、唐托斯爵士、乔里·凯索和鲁温学士而唱。她为今天要战死的英勇骑士和果敢士兵而唱,为那些将悼念他们的孤儿和遗孀而唱,最后,到了末尾,她甚至为小恶魔提利昂和猎狗而唱。他不是真正的骑士,但他救了我,她告诉圣母。求求您,请您保佑他,并平息他胸中的怒火。
  但等修士上台,呼唤诸神保佑他们真正的、高贵的国王时,珊莎站了起来。过道里全是人,她用尽全力才能挤过去,她一边用力,一边听见修士祈求铁匠赋予乔佛里的剑盾以神力,祈求战士赐他勇气,祈求天父在危机时刻保护他。愿他剑折盾破,珊莎冷冷地想,一边赶紧出门,愿他六神无主,为世人所唾弃。
  除了几个在城门楼边巡逻的卫兵,整个城堡空寂无人。珊莎驻足聆听,听到远处战斗的声音,歌声几乎将它们盖过,但若仔细倾听,其实一直都在:战号的低吟,投石机的甩动和撞击,水花溅起,木头碎裂,燃烧的沥青桶噼啪作响,弩炮射出一码长的铁头箭……这一切之下,是活人濒死的呼号。
  这是另一首歌,一首可怕的歌。珊莎拉起兜帽,掩住双耳,匆忙往梅葛楼赶去,太后保证大家在这座城中之城中很安全。她在吊桥边遇到坦妲伯爵夫人和她两个女儿。法丽丝昨天刚从史铎克渥斯堡带着一小队士兵赶到,此刻正好说歹说哄妹妹上桥,但洛丽丝死命扣住她的女仆,泣道:“不要,不要,不要。”
  “战斗开始了!”坦妲伯爵夫人颤声道。
  “不要,不要。”
  珊莎无法避开,只好礼貌地向她们致意。“我能帮忙吗?”
  坦妲伯爵夫人羞红了脸。“不用了,小姐,谢谢你的好意。请原谅我女儿,她身体不太舒服。”
  “不要。”洛丽丝紧抓着她的女仆。那是个苗条漂亮的女孩,短短的黑发,只是脸上的表情恨不得把女主人推进干涸的护城河,落到那些铁刺上。“求求你,求求你,不要。”
  珊莎柔声对她道:“我们在里面受到重重保护,还有东西吃,有饮料喝,有人弹奏乐曲哦。”
  洛丽丝张大嘴巴瞪着她,那双呆滞的棕眼总湿乎乎含着泪。“不要。”
  “你非去不可,”姐姐法丽丝尖刻地说,“好了,到此为止吧,雪伊,帮我一把。”她们一人架一个胳膊,半拖半抱地将洛丽丝带过吊桥。珊莎和作母亲的跟在后面。“她病了,”坦妲伯爵夫人说。怀孩子算生病么,珊莎心想,城里众人皆知,洛丽丝怀了孩子。
  守门的两个卫兵戴着兰尼斯特的狮盔,身穿深红披风,但珊莎知道他们只是装扮起来的佣兵。还有一个坐在楼梯下——真正的卫兵应该挺直站哨,而不是坐在台阶,长戟横放膝头——好在他看到她们便站起来,开门领她们进去。
  太后的舞厅不及城堡大厅的十分之一,也只有首相塔里小厅的一半大,但坐下一百人没问题。空间虽不大,布置却极典雅。每个火炬托架后都有磨平的大银镜,因此光亮成了两倍;墙上镂着精致的木雕,清香的灯芯草覆盖地板。楼座上飘来长笛和提琴轻快的旋律。南墙排列着一排拱窗,却被厚重的天鹅绒幔布遮掩,透不过一丝光线,也隔离了祈祷与战斗的声音。没有差别,珊莎心想,战争已与我们同在。
  城里几乎所有贵族仕女都坐在长桌边,还有几位老先生和小男孩。这些女人是妻子,是女儿,是母亲,也是姐妹。她们的男人出发跟史坦尼斯公爵作战,多半一去不回。气氛凝重,人人悲哀。身为乔佛里的未婚妻,珊莎有一个尊贵的座位,就在太后右手。登上高台时,她看到那个站在后墙阴影里的男人。他身穿一件长长的、刚上油的黑锁甲,手握巨剑——那是父亲的“寒冰”!几乎跟他人一样高。剑尖着地,剑柄紧攫在瘦长冷硬的指头中,双手交握。珊莎摒住呼吸,心提到嗓子眼。伊林·派恩似乎感觉到她的凝视,瘦长的麻子脸转过来。
  “‘他’在这儿干什么?”她问奥斯佛利·凯特布莱克,他是太后招募的红袍卫队的新队长。
  奥斯佛利咧嘴一笑。“陛下认为今晚会用上他。”
  伊林爵士是国王的刽子手,他只有一个用途。她要谁的脑袋?
  “全体肃立,向全境守护者,摄政太后,兰尼斯特家族的瑟曦陛下致敬!”御前总管高唱。
  瑟曦穿一件雪白的亚麻布裙服,白如御林铁卫的袍子,长长的拖袖露出金绸衬底,浓密的明黄卷发披在裸露的肩头,纤细的脖子上挂一条钻石和祖母绿的项链。这身白衣让她有种奇特的纯真,除了脸上有些色斑,真的跟少女一样。
  “请坐,”太后在高台上就位之后道,“欢迎各位光临。”奥斯佛利·凯特布莱克替她扶住椅子,一名侍童则为珊莎服务。“你看上去脸色不太好,珊莎,”瑟曦说,“初潮还在继续?”
  “是的。”
  “真是,男人在外面流血,你却在里面流。”太后示意上菜。
  “伊林爵士为什么在这儿?”珊莎冲口而出。
  太后瞥了一眼沉默的刽子手,“为惩办叛徒,必要时也保护我们。你知道吗?成为刽子手之前,他原本是个骑士。”她拿汤匙指指舞厅尽头,高大的木门已经紧闭,并上了闩。“当它被利斧劈开时,你就会庆幸他在这儿了。”
  猎狗在这儿,我才会庆幸,珊莎想。桑铎·克里冈虽然粗暴,却很厉害,她坚信他不会让自己受到任何伤害。“是啊,还有您的卫兵呢,他们也在保护我们。”
  “哼,你应该担心的是谁来保护我们不受这些卫兵的伤害!”太后横了奥斯佛利一眼。“上天入地,你找不到贞洁的妓女,也找不到忠诚的佣兵。如果战斗失利,我的卫兵会十万火急地扒下身上红袍,偷走能偷的东西,一走了之。这些仆人,洗衣妇,马夫……统统都一样,他们首先考虑的是自己那副毫无价值的臭皮囊。珊莎,你有没有一点概念,被洗劫的城市是什么样子?不,你什么都不知道,对不对?你对生活的认识全部来自于歌手,而没有一首歌会赞颂苦痛与不公。”
  “真正的骑士会保护妇女和儿童。”她一边说,一边觉得这些话好空洞。
  “真正的骑士。”太后似乎颇感有趣。“当然啰,你说得对。你干嘛不当个乖女孩,好好喝你的汤,等着‘星眼’赛米恩和龙骑士伊蒙王子来救你呢?亲爱的,不用怀疑,那个时刻就要到了。”
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 59楼  发表于: 2015-09-03 0
Chapter 58

  CHAPTER 58
  DAVOS
  Blackwater Bay was rough and choppy, whitecaps everywhere. Black Betha rode the flood tide, her sail cracking and snapping at each shift of wind. Wraith and Lady Marya sailed beside her, no more than twenty yards between their hulls. His sons could keep a line. Davos took pride in that.
  Across the sea warhorns boomed, deep throaty moans like the calls of monstrous serpents, repeated ship to ship. “Bring down the sail,” Davos commanded. “Lower mast. Oarsmen to your oars.” His son Matthos relayed the commands. The deck of Black Betha churned as crewmen ran to their tasks, pushing through the soldiers who always seemed to be in the way no matter where they stood. Ser Imry had decreed that they would enter the river on oars alone, so as not to expose their sails to the scorpions and spitfires on the walls of King’s Landing.
  Davos could make out Fury well to the southeast, her sails shimmering golden as they came down, the crowned stag of Baratheon blazoned on the canvas. From her decks Stannis Baratheon had commanded the assault on Dragonstone sixteen years before, but this time he had chosen to ride with his army, trusting Fury and the command of his fleet to his wife’s brother Ser Imry, who’d come over to his cause at Storm’s End with Lord Alester and all the other Florents.
  Davos knew Fury as well as he knew his own ships. Above her three hundred oars was a deck given over wholly to scorpions, and topside she mounted catapults fore and aft, large enough to fling barrels of burning pitch. A most formidable ship, and very swift as well, although Ser Irnry had packed her bow to stern with armored knights and men-at-arms, at some cost to her speed.
  The warhorns sounded again, commands drifting back from the Fury. Davos felt a tingle in his missing fingertips. “Out oars,” he shouted. “Form line.” A hundred blades dipped down into the water as the oarmaster’s drum began to boom. The sound was like the beating of a great slow heart, and the oars moved at every stroke, a hundred men pulling as one.
  Wooden wings had sprouted from the Wraith and Lady Marya as well. The three galleys kept pace, their blades churning the water. “Slow cruise,” Davos called. Lord Velaryon’s silver-hulled Pride of Driftmark had moved into her position to port of Wraith, and Bold Laughter was coming up fast, but Harridan was only now getting her oars into the water and Seahorse was still struggling to bring down her mast. Davos looked astern. Yes, there, far to the south, that could only be Swordfish, lagging as ever. She dipped two hundred oars and mounted the largest ram in the fleet, though Davos had grave doubts about her captain.
  He could hear soldiers shouting encouragement to each other across the water. They’d been little more than ballast since Storm’s End, and were eager to get at the foe, confident of victory. In that, they were of one mind with their admiral, Lord High Captain Ser Imry Florent.
  Three days past, he had summoned all his captains to a war council aboard the Fury while the fleet lay anchored at the mouth of the Wendwater, in order to acquaint them with his dispositions. Davos and his sons had been assigned a place in the second line of battle, well out on the dangerous starboard wing. “A place of honor,” Allard had declared, well satisfied with the chance to prove his valor. “A place of peril,” his father had pointed out. His sons had given him pitying looks, even young Maric. The Onion Knight has become an old woman, he could hear them thinking, still a smuggler at heart.
  Well, the last was true enough, he would make no apologies for it. Seaworth had a lordly ring to it, but down deep he was still Davos of Flea Bottom, coming home to his city on its three high hills. He knew as much of ships and sails and shores as any man in the Seven Kingdoms, and had fought his share of desperate fights sword to sword on a wet deck. But to this sort of battle he came a maiden, nervous and afraid. Smugglers do not sound warhorns and raise banners. When they smell danger, they raise sail and run before the wind.
  Had he been admiral, he might have done it all differently. For a start, he would have sent a few of his swiftest ships to probe upriver and see what awaited them, instead of smashing in headlong. When he had suggested as much to Ser Imry, the Lord High Captain had thanked him courteously, but his eyes were not as polite. Who is this lowborn craven? those eyes asked. Is he the one who bought his knighthood with an onion?
  With four times as many ships as the boy king, Ser Imry saw no need for caution or deceptive tactics. He had organized the fleet into ten lines of battle, each of twenty ships. The first two lines would sweep up the river to engage and destroy Joffrey’s little fleet, or “the boy’s toys” as Ser Imry dubbed them, to the mirth of his lordly captains. Those that followed would land companies of archers and spearmen beneath the city walls, and only then join the fight on the river. The smaller, slower ships to the rear would ferry over the main part of Stannis’s host from the south bank, protected by Salladhor Saan and his Lyseni, who would stand out in the bay in case the Lannisters had other ships hidden up along the coast, poised to sweep down on their rear.
  To be fair, there was reason for Ser Imry’s haste. The winds had not used them kindly on the voyage up from Storm’s End. They had lost two cogs to the rocks of Shipbreaker Bay on the very day they set sail, a poor way to begin. One of the Myrish galleys had foundered in the Straits of Tarth, and a storm had overtaken them as they were entering the Gullet, scattering the fleet across half the narrow sea. All but twelve ships had finally regrouped behind the sheltering spine of Massey’s Hook, in the calmer waters of Blackwater Bay, but not before they had lost considerable time. Stannis would have reached the Rush days ago. The kingsroad ran from Storm’s End straight to King’s Landing, a much shorter route than by sea, and his host was largely mounted; near twenty thousand knights, light horse, and freeriders, Renly’s unwilling legacy to his brother. They would have made good time, but armored destriers and twelve-foot lances would avail them little against the deep waters of the Blackwater Rush and the high stone walls of the city. Stannis would be camped with his lords on the south bank of the river, doubtless seething with impatience and wondering what Ser Imry had done with his fleet.
  Off Merling Rock two days before, they had sighted a half-dozen fishing skiffs. The fisherfolk had fled before them, but one by one they had been overtaken and boarded. “A small spoon of victory is just the thing to settle the stomach before battle,” Ser Imry had declared happily. “It makes the men hungry for a larger helping.” But Davos had been more interested in what the captives had to say about the defenses at King’s Landing. The dwarf had been busy building some sort of boom to close off the mouth of the river, though the fishermen differed as to whether the work had been completed or not. He found himself wishing it had. If the river was closed to them, Ser Imry would have no choice but to pause and take stock.
  The sea was full of sound: shouts and calls, warhorns and drums and the trill of pipes, the slap of wood on water as thousands of oars rose and fell. “Keep line,” Davos shouted. A gust of wind tugged at his old green cloak. A jerkin of boiled leather and a pothelm at his feet were his only armor. At sea, heavy steel was as like to cost a man his life as to save it, he believed. Ser Imry and the other highborn captains did not share his view; they glittered as they paced their decks.
  Harridan and Seahorse had slipped into their places now, and Lord Celtigar’s Red Claw beyond them. To starboard of Allard’s Lady Marya were the three galleys that Stannis had seized from the unfortunate Lord Sunglass, Piety, Prayer, and Devotion, their decks crawling with archers. Even Swordfish was closing, lumbering and rolling through a thickening sea under both oars and sail. A ship of that many oars ought to be much faster, Davos reflected with disapproval. It’s that ram she carries, it’s too big, she has no balance.
  The wind was gusting from the south, but under oars it made no matter. They would be sweeping in on the flood tide, but the Lannisters would have the river current to their favor, and the Blackwater Rush flowed strong and swift where it met the sea. The first shock would inevitably favor the foe. We are fools to meet them on the Blackwater, Davos thought. In any encounter on the open sea, their battle lines would envelop the enemy fleet on both flanks, driving them inward to destruction. On the river, though, the numbers and weight of Ser Imry’s ships would count for less. They could not dress more than twenty ships abreast, lest they risk tangling their oars and colliding with each other.
  Beyond the line of warships, Davos could see the Red Keep up on Aegon’s High Hill, dark against a lemon sky, with the mouth of the Rush opening out below. Across the river the south shore was black with men and horses, stirring like angry ants as they caught sight of the approaching ships. Stannis would have kept them busy building rafts and fletching arrows, yet even so the waiting would have been a hard thing to bear. Trumpets sounded from among them, tiny and brazen, soon swallowed by the roar of a thousand shouts. Davos closed his stubby hand around the pouch that held his fingerbones, and mouthed a silent prayer for luck.
  Fury herself would center the first line of battle, flanked by the Lord Steffon and the Stag of the Sea, each of two hundred oars. On the port and starboard wings were the hundreds: Lady Harra, Brightfish, Laughing Lord, Sea Demon, Horned Honor, Ragged Jenna, Trident Three, Swift Sword, Princess Rhaenys, Dog’s Nose, Sceptre, Faithful, Red Raven, Queen Alysanne, Cat, Courageous, and Dragonsbane. From every stern streamed the fiery heart of the Lord of Light, red and yellow and orange. Behind Davos and his sons came another line of hundreds commanded by knights and lordly captains, and then the smaller, slower Myrish contingent, none dipping more than eighty oars. Farther back would come the sailed ships, carracks and lumbering great cogs, and last of all Salladhor Saan in his proud Valyrian, a towering three-hundred, paced by the rest of his galleys with their distinctive striped hulls. The flamboyant Lyseni princeling had not been pleased to be assigned the rear guard, but it was clear that Ser Imry trusted him no more than Stannis did. Too many complaints, and too much talk of the gold he was owed. Davos was sorry nonetheless. Salladhor Saan was a resourceful old pirate, and his crews were born seamen, fearless in a fight. They were wasted in the rear.
  Ahooooooooooooooooooooooooo. The call rolled across whitecaps and churning oars from the forecastle of the Fury: Ser Imry was sounding the attack. Ahoooooooooooooooooooo, ahooooooooooooooooooooo.
  Swordfish had joined the line at last, though she still had her sail raised. “Fast cruise,” Davos barked. The drum began to beat more quickly, and the stroke picked up, the blades of the oars cutting water, splash-swoosh, splash-swoosh, splash-swoosh. On deck, soldiers banged sword against shield, while archers quietly strung their bows and pulled the first arrow from the quivers at their belts. The galleys of the first line of battle obscured his vision, so Davos paced the deck searching for a better view. He saw no sign of any boom; the mouth of the river was open, as if to swallow them all. Except . . .
  In his smuggling days, Davos had often jested that he knew the waterfront at King’s Landing a deal better than the back of his hand, since he had not spent a good part of his life sneaking in and out of the back of his hand. The squat towers of raw new stone that stood opposite one another at the mouth of the Blackwater might mean nothing to Ser Irnry Florent, but to him it was as if two extra fingers had sprouted from his knuckles.
  Shading his eyes against the westering sun, he peered at those towers more closely. They were too small to hold much of a garrison. The one on the north bank was built against the bluff with the Red Keep frowning above; its counterpart on the south shore had its footing in the water. They dug a cut through the bank, he knew at once. That would make the tower very difficult to assault; attackers would need to wade through the water or bridge the little channel. Stannis had posted bowmen below, to fire up at the defenders whenever one was rash enough to lift his head above the ramparts, but otherwise had not troubled.
  Something flashed down low where the dark water swirled around the base of the tower. It was sunlight on steel, and it told Davos Seaworth all he needed to know. A chain boom . . . and yet they have not closed the river against us. Why?
  He could make a guess at that as well, but there was no time to consider the question. A shout went up from the ships ahead, and the warhorns blew again: the enemy was before them. Between the flashing oars of Sceptre and Faithful, Davos saw a thin line of galleys drawn across the river, the sun glinting off the gold paint that marked their hulls. He knew those ships as well as he knew his own. When he had been a smuggler, he’d always felt safer knowing whether the sail on the horizon marked a fast ship or a slow one, and whether her captain was a young man hungry for glory or an old one serving out his days.
  Ahooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, the warhorns called. “Battle speed,” Davos shouted. On port and starboard he heard Dale and Allard giving the same command. Drums began to beat furiously, oars rose and fell, and Black Betha surged forward. When he glanced toward Wraith, Dale gave him a salute. Swordfish was lagging once more, wallowing in the wake of the smaller ships to either side; elsewise the line was straight as a shield wall.
  The river that had seemed so narrow from a distance now stretched wide as a sea, but the city had grown gigantic as well. Glowering down from Aegon’s High Hill, the Red Keep commanded the approaches. Its iron-crowned battlements, massive towers, and thick red walls gave it the aspect of a ferocious beast hunched above river and streets. The bluffs on which it crouched were steep and rocky, spotted with lichen and gnarled thorny trees. The fleet would have to pass below the castle to reach the harbor and city beyond.
  The first line was in the river now, but the enemy galleys were backing water. They mean to draw us in. They want us jammed close, constricted, no way to sweep around their flanks . . . and with that boom behind us. He paced his deck, craning his neck for a better look at Joffrey’s fleet. The boy’s toys included the ponderous Godsgrace, he saw, the old slow Prince Aemon, the Lady of Silk and her sister Lady’s Shame, Wildwind, Kingslander, White Hart, Lance, Seaflower. But where was the Lionstar? Where was the beautiful Lady Lyanna that King Robert had named in honor of the maid he’d loved and lost? And where was King Robert’s Hammer? She was the largest war galley in the royal fleet, four hundred oars, the only warship the boy king owned capable of overmatching Fury. By rights she should have formed the heart of any defense.
  Davos tasted a trap, yet he saw no sign of any foes sweeping in behind them, only the great fleet of Stannis Baratheon in their ordered ranks, stretching back to the watery horizon. Will they raise the chain and cut us in two? He could not see what good that would serve. The ships left out in the bay could still land men north of the city; a slower crossing, but safer.
  A flight of flickering orange birds took wing from the castle, twenty or thirty of them; pots of burning pitch, arcing out over the river trailing threads of flame. The waters ate most, but a few found the decks of galleys in the first line of battle, spreading flame when they shattered. Men-at-arms were scrambling on Queen Alysanne’s deck, and he could see smoke rising from three different spots on Dragonsbane, nearest the bank. By then a second flight was on its way, and arrows were falling as well, hissing down from the archers’ nests that studded the towers above. A soldier tumbled over Cat’s gunwale, crashed off the oars, and sank. The first man to die today, Davos thought, but he will not be the last.
  Atop the Red Keep’s battlements streamed the boy king’s banners: the crowned stag of Baratheon on its gold field, the lion of Lannister on crimson. More pots of pitch came flying. Davos heard men shriek as fire spread across Courageous. Her oarsmen were safe below, protected from missiles by the half deck that sheltered them, but the men-at-arms crowded topside were not so fortunate. The starboard wing was taking all the damage, as he had feared. It will be our turn soon, he reminded himself, uneasy. Black Betha was well in range of the firepots, being the sixth ship out from the north bank. To starboard, she had only Allard’s Lady Marya, the ungainly Swordfish—so far behind now that she was nearer the third line than the second—and Piety, Prayer, and Devotion, who would need all the godly intervention they could get, placed as vulnerably as they were.
  As the second line swept past the twin towers, Davos took a closer look. He could see three links of a huge chain snaking out from a hole no bigger than a man’s head and disappearing under the water. The towers had a single door, set a good twenty feet off the ground. Bowmen on the roof of the northern tower were firing down at Prayer and Devotion. The archers on Devotion fired back, and Davos heard a man scream as the arrows found him.
  “Captain ser.” His son Matthos was at his elbow. “Your helm.” Davos took it with both hands and slid it over his head. The pothelm was visorless; he hated having his vision impeded.
  By then the pitch pots were raining down around them. He saw one shatter on the deck of Lady Marya, but Allard’s crew quickly beat it out. To port, warhorns sounded from the Pride of Driftmark. The oars flung up sprays of water with every stroke. The yard-long shaft of a scorpion came down not two feet from Matthos and sank into the wood of the deck, thrumming. Ahead, the first line was within bowshot of the enemy; flights of arrows flew between the ships, hissing like striking snakes.
  South of the Blackwater, Davos saw men dragging crude rafts toward the water while ranks and columns formed up beneath a thousand streaming banners. The fiery heart was everywhere, though the tiny black stag imprisoned in the flames was too small to make out. We should be flying the crowned stag, he thought. The stag was King Robert’s sigil, the city would rejoice to see it. This stranger’s standard serves only to set men against us.
  He could not behold the fiery heart without thinking of the shadow Melisandre had birthed in the gloom beneath Storm’s End. At least we fight this battle in the light, with the weapons of honest men, he told himself. The red woman and her dark children would have no part of it. Stannis had shipped her back to Dragonstone with his bastard nephew Edric Storm. His captains and bannermen had insisted that a battlefield was no place for a woman. Only the queen’s men had dissented, and then not loudly. All the same, the king had been on the point of refusing them until Lord Bryce Caron said, “Your Grace, if the sorceress is with us, afterward men will say it was her victory, not yours. They will say you owe your crown to her spells.” That had turned the tide. Davos himself had held his tongue during the arguments, but if truth be told, he had not been sad to see the back of her. He wanted no part of Melisandre or her god.
  To starboard, Devotion drove toward shore, sliding out a plank. Archers scrambled into the shallows, holding their bows high over their heads to keep the strings dry. They splashed ashore on the narrow strand beneath the bluffs. Rocks came bouncing down from the castle to crash among them, and arrows and spears as well, but the angle was steep and the missiles seemed to do little damage. Prayer landed two dozen yards upstream and Piety was slanting toward the bank when the defenders came pounding down the riverside, the hooves of their warhorses sending up gouts of water from the shallows. The knights fell among the archers like wolves among chickens, driving them back toward the ships and into the river before most could notch an arrow. Men-at-arms rushed to defend them with spear and axe, and in three heartbeats the scene had turned to blood-soaked chaos. Davos recognized the dog’s-head helm of the Hound. A white cloak streamed from his shoulders as he rode his horse up the plank onto the deck of Prayer, hacking down anyone who blundered within reach.
  Beyond the castle, King’s Landing rose on its hills behind the encircling walls. The riverfront was a blackened desolation; the Lannisters had burned everything and pulled back within the Mud Gate. The charred spars of sunken hulks sat in the shallows, forbidding access to the long stone quays. We shall have no landing there. He could see the tops of three huge trebuchets behind the Mud Gate. High on Visenya’s Hill, sunlight blazed off the seven crystal towers of the Great Sept of Baelor.
  Davos never saw the battle joined, but he heard it; a great rending crash as two galleys came together. He could not say which two. Another impact echoed over the water an instant later, and then a third. Beneath the screech of splintering wood, he heard the deep thrum-thump of the Fury’s fore catapult. Stag of the Sea split one of Joffrey’s galleys clean in two, but Dog’s Nose was afire and Queen Alysanne was locked between Lady of Silk and Lady’s Shame, her crew fighting the boarders rail-to-rail.
  Directly ahead, Davos saw the enemy’s Kingslander drive between Faithful and Sceptre. The former slid her starboard oars out of the way before impact, but Sceptre’s portside oars snapped like so much kindling as Kingslander raked along her side. “Loose,” Davos commanded, and his bowmen sent a withering rain of shafts across the water. He saw Kingslander’s captain fall, and tried to recall the man’s name.
  Ashore, the arms of the great trebuchets rose one, two, three, and a hundred stones climbed high into the yellow sky. Each one was as large as a man’s head; when they fell they sent up great gouts of water, smashed through oak planking, and turned living men into bone and pulp and gristle. All across the river the first line was engaged. Grappling hooks were flung out, iron rams crashed through wooden hulls, boarders swarmed, flights of arrows whispered through each other in the drifting smoke, and men died . . . but so far, none of his.
  Black Betha swept upriver, the sound of her oarmaster’s drum thundering in her captain’s head as he looked for a likely victim for her ram. The beleaguered Queen Alysanne was trapped between two Lannister warships, the three made fast by hooks and lines.
  “Ramming speed!” Davos shouted.
  The drumbeats blurred into a long fevered hammering, and Black Betha flew, the water turning white as milk as it parted for her prow. Allard had seen the same chance; Lady Marya ran beside them. The first line had been transformed into a confusion of separate struggles. The three tangled ships loomed ahead, turning, their decks a red chaos as men hacked at each other with sword and axe. A little more, Davos Seaworth beseeched the Warrior, bring her around a little more, show me her broadside.
  The Warrior must have been listening. Black Betha and Lady Marya slammed into the side of Lady’s Shame within an instant of each other, ramming her fore and aft with such force that men were thrown off the deck of Lady of Silk three boats away. Davos almost bit his tongue off when his teeth jarred together. He spat out blood. Next time close your mouth, you fool. Forty years at sea, and yet this was the first time he’d rammed another ship. His archers were loosing arrows at will.
  “Back water,” he commanded. When Black Betha reversed her oars, the river rushed into the splintered hole she left, and Lady’s Shame fell to pieces before his eyes, spilling dozens of men into the river. Some of the living swam; some of the dead floated; the ones in heavy mail and plate sank to the bottom, the quick and the dead alike. The pleas of drowning men echoed in his ears.
  A flash of green caught his eye, ahead and off to port, and a nest of writhing emerald serpents rose burning and hissing from the stern of Queen Alysanne. An instant later Davos heard the dread cry of “Wildfire!”
  He grimaced. Burning pitch was one thing, wildfire quite another. Evil stuff, and well-nigh unquenchable. Smother it under a cloak and the cloak took fire; slap at a fleck of it with your palm and your hand was aflame. “Piss on wildfire and your cock burns off,” old seamen liked to say. Still, Ser Imry had warned them to expect a taste of the alchemists’ vile substance. Fortunately, there were few true pyromancers left. They will soon run out, Ser Imry had assured them.
  Davos reeled off commands; one bank of oars pushed off while the other backed water, and the galley came about. Lady Marya had won clear too, and a good thing; the fire was spreading over Queen Alysanne and her foes faster than he would have believed possible. Men wreathed in green flame leapt into the water, shrieking like nothing human. On the walls of King’s Landing, spitfires were belching death, and the great trebuchets behind the Mud Gate were throwing boulders. One the size of an ox crashed down between Black Betha and Wraith, rocking both ships and soaking every man on deck. Another, not much smaller, found Bold Laughter. The Velaryon galley exploded like a child’s toy dropped from a tower, spraying splinters as long as a man’s arm.
  Through black smoke and swirling green fire, Davos glimpsed a swarm of small boats bearing downriver: a confusion of ferries and wherries, barges, skiffs, rowboats, and hulks that looked too rotten to float. It stank of desperation; such driftwood could not turn the tide of a fight, only get in the way. The lines of battle were hopelessly ensnarled, he saw. Off to port, Lord Steffon, Ragged fenna, and Swift Sword had broken through and were sweeping upriver. The starboard wing was heavily engaged, however, and the center had shattered under the stones of those trebuchets, some captains turning downstream, others veering to port, anything to escape that crushing rain. Fury had swung her aft catapult to fire back at the city, but she lacked the range; the barrels of pitch were shattering under the walls. Sceptre had lost most of her oars, and Faithful had been rammed and was starting to list. He took Black Betha between them, and struck a glancing blow at Queen Cersei’s ornate carved-and-gilded pleasure barge, laden with soldiers instead of sweetmeats now. The collision spilled a dozen of them into the river, where Betha’s archers picked them off as they tried to stay afloat. Matthos’s shout alerted him to the danger from port; one of the Lannister galleys was coming about to ram. “Hard to starboard,” Davos shouted. His men used their oars to push free of the barge, while others turned the galley so her prow faced the onrushing White Hart. For a moment he feared he’d been too slow, that he was about to be sunk, but the current helped swing Black Betha, and when the impact came it was only a glancing blow, the two hulls scraping against each other, both ships snapping oars. A jagged piece of wood flew past his head, sharp as any spear. Davos flinched. “Board her!” he shouted. Grappling lines were flung. He drew his sword and led them over the rail himself.
  The crew of the White Hart met them at the rail, but Black Betha’s men-at-arms swept over them in a screaming steel tide. Davos fought through the press, looking for the other captain, but the man was dead before he reached him. As he stood over the body, someone caught him from behind with an axe, but his helm turned the blow, and his skull was left ringing when it might have been split. Dazed, it was all he could do to roll. His attacker charged screaming. Davos grasped his sword in both hands and drove it up point first into the man’s belly.
  One of his crewmen pulled him back to his feet. “Captain ser, the Hart is ours.” It was true, Davos saw. Most of the enemy were dead, dying, or yielded. He took off his helm, wiped blood from his face, and made his way back to his own ship, trodding carefully on boards slimy with men’s guts. Matthos lent him a hand to help him back over the rail.
  For those few instants, Black Betha and White Hart were the calm eye in the midst of the storm. Queen Alysanne and Lady of Silk, still locked together, were a ranging green inferno, drifting downriver and dragging pieces of Lady’s Shame. One of the Myrish galleys had slammed into them and was now afire as well. Cat was taking on men from the fastsinking Courageous. The captain of Dragonsbane had driven her between two quays, ripping out her bottom; her crew poured ashore with the archers and men-at-arms to join the assault on the walls. Red Raven, rammed, was slowly listing. Stag of the Sea was fighting fires and boarders both, but the fiery heart had been raised over Joffrey’s Loyal Man. Fury, her proud bow smashed in by a boulder, was engaged with Godsgrace. He saw Lord Velaryon’s Pride of Driftmark crash between two Lannister river runners, overturning one and lighting the other up with fire arrows. On the south bank, knights were leading their mounts aboard the cogs, and some of the smaller galleys were already making their way across, laden with men-at-arms. They had to thread cautiously between sinking ships and patches of drifting wildfire. The whole of King Stannis’s fleet was in the river now, save for Salladhor Saan’s Lyseni. Soon enough they would control the Blackwater. Ser Imry will have his victory, Davos thought, and Stannis will bring his host across, but gods be good, the cost of this . . .
  “Captain ser!” Matthos touched his shoulder.
  It was Swordfish, her two banks of oars lifting and falling. She had never brought down her sails, and some burning pitch had caught in her rigging. The flames spread as Davos watched, creeping out over ropes and sails until she trailed a head of yellow flame. Her ungainly iron ram, fashioned after the likeness of the fish from which she took her name, parted the surface of the river before her. Directly ahead, drifting toward her and swinging around to present a tempting plump target, was one of the Lannister hulks, floating low in the water. Slow green blood was leaking out between her boards.
  When he saw that, Davos Seaworth’s heart stopped beating.
  “No,” he said. “No, NOOOOOOOO!” Above the roar and crash of battle, no one heard him but Matthos. Certainly the captain of the Swordfish did not, intent as he was on finally spearing something with his ungainly fat sword. The Swordfish went to battle speed. Davos lifted his maimed hand to clutch at the leather pouch that held his fingerbones.
  With a grinding, splintering, tearing crash, Swordfish split the rotted hulk asunder. She burst like an overripe fruit, but no fruit had ever screamed that shattering wooden scream. From inside her Davos saw green gushing from a thousand broken jars, poison from the entrails of a dying beast, glistening, shining, spreading across the surface of the river . . .
  “Back water,” he roared. “Away. Get us off her, back water, back water!” The grappling lines were cut, and Davos felt the deck move under his feet as Black Betha pushed free of White Hart. Her oars slid down into the water.
  Then he heard a short sharp woof, as if someone had blown in his ear. Half a heartbeat later came the roar. The deck vanished beneath him, and black water smashed him across the face, filling his nose and mouth. He was choking, drowning. Unsure which way was up, Davos wrestled the river in blind panic until suddenly he broke the surface. He spat out water, sucked in air, grabbed hold of the nearest chunk of debris, and held on.
  Swordfish and the hulk were gone, blackened bodies were floating downstream beside him, and choking men clinging to bits of smoking wood. Fifty feet high, a swirling demon of green flame danced upon the river. It had a dozen hands, in each a whip, and whatever they touched burst into fire. He saw Black Betha burning, and White Hart and Loyal Man to either side. Piety, Cat, Courageous, Sceptre, Red Raven, Harridan, Faithful, Fury, they had all gone up, Kingslander and Godsgrace as well, the demon was eating his own. Lord Velaryon’s shining Pride of Driftmark was trying to turn, but the demon ran a lazy green finger across her silvery oars and they flared up like so many tapers. For an instant she seemed to be stroking the river with two banks of long bright torches.
  The current had him in its teeth by then, spinning him around and around. He kicked to avoid a floating patch of wildfire. My sons, Davos thought, but there was no way to look for them amidst the roaring chaos. Another hulk heavy with wildfire went up behind him. The Blackwater itself seemed to boil in its bed, and burning spars and burning men and pieces of broken ships filled the air.
  I’m being swept out into the bay. It wouldn’t be as bad there; he ought to be able to make shore, he was a strong swimmer. Salladhor Saan’s galleys would be out in the bay as well, Ser Imry had commanded them to stand off . . .
  And then the current turned him about again, and Davos saw what awaited him downstream.
  The chain. Gods save us, they’ve raised the chain.
  Where the river broadened out into Blackwater Bay, the boom stretched taut, a bare two or three feet above the water. Already a dozen galleys had crashed into it, and the current was pushing others against them. Almost all were aflame, and the rest soon would be. Davos could make out the striped hulls of Salladhor Saan’s ships beyond, but he knew he would never reach them. A wall of red-hot steel, blazing wood, and swirling green flame stretched before him. The mouth of the Blackwater Rush had turned into the mouth of hell.



Ⅱ 列王的纷争 Chapter59 戴佛斯
  黑水湾内波涛汹涌,浊浪滔天。
  黑贝丝号随着满潮前进,变换无常的风将帆吹得咯啦作晌。海灵号和玛瑞亚夫人号分居两侧,船与船的间隔不超过二十码。看来儿子们已学会保持战列,戴佛斯为此深感自豪。
  隆隆的战号穿越海面,啸叫嘶哑深沉,犹如魔鬼的呼唤,船船相传。“收帆,”戴佛斯命令,“降桅。桨手就位。”儿子马索斯传令下去。船员们匆忙跑上岗位,推开舰上站立的士兵——每到此刻,他们总显得碍手碍脚——黑贝丝号的甲板一片忙碌。先前伊姆瑞爵士宣布入河后只准用桨,以免君临城上的弩炮和喷火弩发动攻击,引燃船帆。
  戴佛斯往东南望去,凝视着怒火号的身影。她的船帆闪着金光,帆布纹饰了拜拉席恩家族的宝冠雄鹿。十六年前,史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩正是站在她的甲板上,率领舰队攻打龙石岛;这一次,他决定随陆军前进,将怒火号和舰队指挥权交给大舅子伊姆瑞爵士,此人在风息堡下随艾利斯特伯爵与佛罗伦家族一起投效。
  对怒火号,戴佛斯几乎跟自己的船一般熟悉。她有三百支桨,甲板两边布满弩炮,船头和船尾各放置一座投石机,用来投掷燃烧的沥青桶。她不仅令人望而生畏,而且十分敏捷迅速。然而伊姆瑞爵士却让她的甲板挤满装甲骑士和步兵,白白浪费了她的速度。
  号声再度响起,怒火号上传出指令。戴佛斯感到消失的指尖一阵麻痒。“下桨,”他叫道,“成列。”一百片桨叶同时入水,桨官轰隆击鼓。鼓声犹如硕大而和缓的心跳,每敲一下,桨动一分,百人一体,整齐划一。
  海灵号和玛瑞亚夫人号也同时展开木翅膀,三舰速度一致,叶刃搅拌黑水。“减速,”戴佛斯高喊。瓦列利安大人银色船壳的坐舰潮头岛之荣光号已驶入海灵号左舷,到达预定位置,傲笑者号跟上来,但老妇人号才刚放桨入水,海马号更慢,降桅还没完成。戴佛斯朝船尾望去。果然,在后面,遥远的南边,剑鱼号一如既往地慢慢吞吞,拖在最后。她有两百支桨和全舰队最大的撞锤,但戴佛斯很怀疑船长的能力。他听见士兵们隔海遥呼,彼此鼓励。自风息堡出发以来,他们一直闷在舱内,无所事事,早已迫不及待,渴望战斗,并且自信满怀,坚信胜利。在这点上,他们和舰队总司令伊姆瑞·佛罗伦爵士倒是一条心。
  三天前,舰队在文德河口抛锚后,司令召集所有船长到怒火号上召开作战会议,以传达部署。戴佛斯和他的儿子们被安排在第二战列,暴露于危险的右翼。“荣誉的位置,”阿拉德叹道,非常满意有机会证明自己的英勇。“危险的位置,”父亲指出。儿子们报以同情的目光,连年轻的马利克亦然。洋葱骑士成了老朽妇人,他能听到他们的想法,父亲骨子里还是个走私者。
  呵,至少后者不假,他也不为此遗憾。席渥斯是个荣耀的贵族姓氏,但在心底,他一直都是跳蚤窝的戴佛斯。如今他要回家了,回到这座三丘之上的城市。他对船只、帆桨和海岸的了解在七国上下出类拔萃,也曾在潮湿的甲板上刀刃见红、浴血搏杀,只是今天这种战斗让他觉得自己突然成了青春少女,既紧张又害怕。走私者是决不会吹响号角、升起战旗的。一旦嗅到危险的迹象,他们便会升帆启航,以比风还快的速度逃之天天。
  倘若我是司令,决不会如此行动。首先,我会挑选数艘快船深入河道,仔细审察,刺探虚实,而非轻率地猛扑而进。他曾向伊姆瑞爵士提过这个建议,舰队总司令客气地道谢,眼神却不那么友好。这个出身微贱的懦夫是谁呀?那双眼睛在问,他就是那个用洋葱换来爵位的人吗?
  由于船只总数足足是小鬼国王的四倍,伊姆瑞爵士认为小心谨慎或精巧谋划都不必要。他直接将舰队编成十道战列,各由二十艘战舰组成。头两列负责扫清河道,摧毁乔佛里的小舰队——伊姆瑞爵士和贵族船长们谈笑中称其为“小孩的玩具”。紧随其后的舰只首先将船上大批弓箭手和长矛兵登陆到城下,然后加入河上的战斗。最小和最慢的船放在后面,负责将史坦尼斯的主力部队自南岸运到北岸,他们的行动由萨拉多·桑恩的里斯舰队掩护。队伍末端的里斯舰队奉命留守海湾,以防兰尼斯特军将舰只隐藏在岸边,伺机偷袭舰队后方。
  公正地讲,伊姆瑞爵士的激进并非毫无道理。自风息堡而来的航行途中,海风一直不善。启航当天,两艘小船在破船湾触礁沉没,糟糕的开始。随后在塔斯海峡又沉了一艘密尔战舰。进入喉道过程中,舰队遇风暴侵袭,队列溃散,有的船甚至被吹到狭海正中。等到达洋流较和缓的黑水湾,在马赛岬的岸脊遮蔽下重整完毕,整整十二条船不见踪影,更糟的是,他们耽误了太多时间。
  史坦尼斯几天前就赶到了河边。风息堡和君临之间是笔直的国王大道,原本就比海路短捷,外加国王的部队几乎全数骑马:将近两万骑士、轻骑兵和自由骑手——蓝礼违心地留给兄长的遗产。他们虽已抵达,但重甲战马和十二尺长熗奈何不了黑水河的辽阔深水与君临城的石砌高墙。史坦尼斯带着诸侯部属在南岸扎营等候,想必沸腾着无奈的怒火,猜疑伊姆瑞爵士将他的舰队带往了何方。
  两天前,通过美人鱼礁时,他们遇见五六艘小渔船。渔民们一见大船便分头逃窜,最后还是被一个个抓获,关进船舱。“一小匙胜利,大战前的开胃菜,”伊姆瑞爵士兴高采烈地宣布,“有助于我们放开肚皮,打扫正餐。”戴佛斯只关心俘虏吐露的君临守备情况。侏儒似乎忙着修筑某种铁索以堵住河口,然而渔民们众说纷纭,弄不清障碍物是否完工。他暗暗希望有铁索横江,如果河道上不去,伊姆瑞爵士便别无选择,必须停下来,做好整顿。
  海上众声喧嚣,充斥着吼叫、呼喊,号角、鼓声和笛子的颤音,还有成千的木桨起落击水的声响。“保持阵线,”戴佛斯喊道。一阵海风牵起他老旧的绿披风,他没穿铠甲,只罩了件皮背心,脚边搁着一顶圆盔。在海上,沉重的盔甲不但不能救人于水火,反而会断送性命,对此他坚信不疑。伊姆瑞爵士和其他出身高贵的船长却不这么看,他们在甲板上走来走去,身上的铠甲闪烁着光芒。
  此时,老妇人号和海马号已就位,赛提加大人的红蟹号也即将就绪。阿拉德的玛瑞亚夫人号右舷是史坦尼斯从不幸的桑格拉斯伯爵手中夺来的三艘战舰:虔诚号,祈祷号和奉献号,她们甲板上排满弓箭手。连剑鱼号也已驶近,她帆桨并用,摇摇摆摆地在洋面挪动。一艘如此多桨的大船本可行得更快,戴佛斯不以为然地想。一定是撞锤的缘故,它实在太大,使她失去了平衡。
  现下是南风,但由于舰队换帆用桨,所以行动没受什么影响。他们将跟着潮水长驱直入,但一旦入河,优势便会逆转,兰尼斯特军势必会好好利用河道激流,众所周知,黑水河入海处的水流又强又急。在黑水河里与他们交战真是蠢透了,戴佛斯心想。如果在大海中相遇,他们能从两翼合围,将敌军挤向中央,全部消灭。但在河上,伊姆瑞爵士的船再多再好都无用武之地,一次顶多摆开二十艘,惟恐桨叶交割,互相抵触。
  战列之外,戴佛斯远眺耸立于伊耿高丘之上的红堡,黑色的建筑贴近柠檬色的天空,其下便是黑水河口。河对面,黑压压的全是人马,一见船队出现,骚动得像炸了窝的蚂蚁。史坦尼斯肯定没让他们闲着,而是着手建筑小筏,制造飞箭,虽然如此,等待也一定心焦。人群中喇叭吹响,微弱但刺耳,随即被千军万马的呐喊声所淹没。戴佛斯用残废的手指紧握装有指骨的小袋,默默祈祷好运降临。
  怒火号主持第一战列,左右是史蒂芬公爵号和海鹿号,两者皆是两百桨的大船。第一战列的其他舰只分列两边,也都是百桨等级:哈拉夫人号、亮鱼号、欢笑君王号、海魔号、荣光角号、珍娜号、三叉戟号、侠剑号、雷妮丝公主号、狗鼻号、王权号、信仰号、红鸦号、亚莉珊王后号、猫号、勇敢号和龙祸号,每艘船尾都飘扬着光之王的烈焰红心,红橙黄三色。戴佛斯和他儿子们所在的第二战列后还有一列百桨等级大船,这一列由骑士和贵族船长指挥。再往后,是船身小、速度慢的密尔船,每艘船桨不过八十。更远处的船还张着帆,她们是大型商船和笨重的货船。最后压阵的是萨拉多‘桑恩的瓦雷利亚人号,一艘巨型的三百桨战舰,里斯战舰群聚在她周围,她们都有与众不同的彩绘船壳。浮华的“狭海亲王”对奉命殿后不太满意,很明显,伊姆瑞爵士和史坦尼斯一样不信任他。他抱怨得太多,老爱谈论人家欠他的黄金。话虽如此,戴佛斯却深感遗憾。萨拉多·桑恩是个足智多谋的老海盗,手下全是经验丰富的海员,在战斗中个个亡命,放作后卫实在浪费。
  啊呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜
  透过汹涌的白沫和齐整的拍打,怒火号前甲板上传来指令:伊姆瑞爵士发出总攻信号。
  啊呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜,啊呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜
  剑鱼号终于加入战列,但帆还不及降下。“加速前进。”戴佛斯咆哮。鼓声加急,击桨的速度随即跟上,木叶在水面翻飞,嗨哟——噗咻,嗨哟——噗咻,嗨哟——噗咻。甲板上,步兵们以剑击盾,弓箭手则飞快搭好弓弦,从腰上的箭袋里抽出羽箭。第一战列挡住了视野,戴佛斯只好在甲板上走来走去以便观察。迄今为止,他没发现铁索的痕迹,河口在面前无遮无拦地张开,好似要将他们尽数吞没。哦,除了……
  在漫长的走私生涯里,戴佛斯常对人玩笑说他对君临的河滨比对自己的手背还要熟悉,这不难理解,他可没花半辈子在手背上潜进摸出。黑水河口两岸这两座新砌的石塔对伊姆瑞爵士而言或许毫无意义,但对他来说犹如手上多出两根指头一样。
  他举手遮挡西洒的阳光,仔细眺望石塔。它们太小,藏不下多少守卫。北岸那座就建在红堡的悬崖下,与之相对的南岸石塔根基则在水中。他们在岸边挖了一道深沟,他立刻看出,如此一来,石塔便难以攻击:要么涉过深水,要么搭桥而行。史坦尼斯在塔下布置了十字弓兵,只要守卫在堡垒上露头,便能加以射杀。他所做的仅止于此。
  塔底旋转咆哮的黑水里,某种事物闪闪发光。那是阳光在钢铁上的反射,戴佛斯一望便知。一条巨型铁索……然而并未升起,以阻止我们入河。这是为什么呢?
  他正想仔细揣摩,不料时间不等人。前方战舰传来一阵呼喝,战号再度响起:敌人迎战了!
  在王权号和信仰号飞速起落的桨叶之间,戴佛斯瞧见一列稀疏的舰船顺流而下,阳光闪烁在船壳金色的图绘上。对这些船只,他也像自己的船一般了若指掌。当走私者的时候,只要这些帆在地平线上一出现,他便知来船是快还是慢,知道船长是渴望荣誉的青年,还是垂暮之年的老人。由于他判断准确,所以每次都应付自如。
  啊呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜呜战号长鸣,“战斗速度,”戴佛斯高喊。他听见左右两舷的戴尔和阿拉德也同时下令。战鼓狂暴敲打,船桨起起落落,黑贝丝号破浪而前。当他转头望向海灵号时,戴尔给父亲敬了个礼。剑鱼号再度掉队,被两侧小一号的船超过,除她之外,整条战列整齐得像道盾墙。
  远处看来狭窄的河道,如今却辽阔得像无边的海洋,城市也在眼前愈变愈大。红堡雄踞于伊耿高丘,掌控河口要道。它有钢铁加固的工事、巨型的堡楼和厚实的红墙,好似蹲坐在河流与市街之上的凶残猛兽。堡下的悬崖多石而陡峭,点缀着苔藓与荆棘。舰队必须从城堡下经过,方能入港攻城。
  第一战列已经入河,敌舰却开始逆流退却。看来他们想诱敌深入,使我军堵在一团,互相牵制,无法伸展队列,进行侧翼包围……别忘了后面还有那条铁索。他在甲板上来回踱步,伸长脖子想看清乔佛里的舰队。“小孩的玩具”包括笨重的神恩号,他认出来,还有陈旧迟缓的伊蒙王子号,丝绸夫人号和她的姐妹舰夫人之耻号、野风号、君临号、白鹿号、长熗号、海花号。可是,狮星号呢?劳勃国王为纪念他所深爱却又失落的少女而造的华美漂亮的莱安娜小姐号呢?劳勃国王之锤号呢?她不仅是王家舰队最大的战船,拥有四百支桨,更是小鬼国王手中惟一能与怒火号抗衡的舰只。照理说,应该由她居中组织防御才对。
  戴佛斯嗅出陷阱的味道,却看不出敌人有任何埋伏或突袭的迹象,只见史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩庞大的舰队排成整齐的队型,一直连到天边。难道对方打算适时升起铁索,把我军一截为二?这样做好处何在?留在湾外的船照样可把人马运到北岸,虽然进度慢一点,倒更安全。
  一群摇曳的橘红飞鸟从城堡上展翅俯冲,约有二三十只:这是燃烧的沥青罐,拖着长长的火尾呈抛物线射下河流。河水吞噬了大半飞鸟,也有几只在第一战列船舰的甲板上着陆,炸开,散射火花。亚莉珊王后号上的步兵乱成一团,他还看见龙祸号三处冒烟,也难怪,她最靠近河岸。第二波攻击接踵而至,这次夹杂飞箭,弓箭手从石塔上无数的箭孔中发射。一名士兵翻过猫号的船舷,撞上桨叶,沉入水底。这是今天流的第一滴血,戴佛斯心想,却远远不是最后一滴。
  红堡的城垛上高高飘扬着小鬼国王的旗帜:拜拉席恩家族的金底宝冠雄鹿旗,兰尼斯特家族的红底怒吼雄狮旗。沥青火罐不断掷下,勇敢号上焰火弥漫,士兵们尖声惨叫。此时此刻,船舷下的桨手有甲板遮蔽,倒十分安全,挤在上面的步兵却不太走运。正如他所担忧的,右翼被迫承受所有攻击。马上就轮到我们了,他提醒自己,心里忐忑不安。黑贝丝号和北岸问只隔了五艘战舰,正在火罐射程之内。右舷方向,有阿拉德的玛瑞亚夫人号,笨拙的剑鱼号一一她现今落得太远,与其说是第二战列,其实更接近第三战列——以及虔诚号,祈祷号和奉献号,她们三个被放在如此危险的位置,真得希望船名所许的神灵赐福了。
  第二战列通过双子塔时,戴佛斯抓紧时间仔细观察。只见塔底有个约莫人头大的洞,一条巨型铁链蜿蜒而出,水上只见三个环节,其余都在河底。石塔只有一扇门,且离地二十余尺。北塔顶上,十字弓手正拼命向祈祷号和奉献号发动攻击。奉献号甲板上的弓箭手予以还击,有人被射落,戴佛斯听见惨叫。
  “船长阁下。”儿子马索斯来到身边。“请戴上头盔。”戴佛斯双手接过,笼在头上。这顶圆盔除去了面甲,他痛恨视线被阻的滋味。
  接着,沥青火罐如雨般在船边坠落。其中一罐在玛瑞亚夫人号的甲板上炸裂,阿拉德的船员迅速将火扑灭。左舷,潮头岛之荣光号吹响号角,桨手们拼命击桨,拍出无数水花。一只足有一码长的箭自城上弩炮射出,落在离马索斯不到两尺的地方,深深没入木制甲板,颤个不停。前方,第一战列和敌舰之间已进入弓箭射程,船船之间飞箭往来,好似嘶嘶怪叫的毒蛇。
  黑水河南岸,戴佛斯看见士兵们正将粗制木筏拖入水中,大军整队,千旗飘扬。随处可见烈焰红心,渺小漆黑的雄鹿被禁锢在火焰之中,几乎无法辨认。我们理应在宝冠雄鹿旗下作战,他心想,雄鹿是劳勃国王的徽记,整个城市都会欣然接受。陌生的纹章只会引起反感。
  看见烈焰红心,他不由得想起梅丽珊卓在风息堡底的阴霾中诞生的影子。至少今天我们在光天化日之下作战,用的是正派人的武器,他告诉自己。红袍女及她的黑暗子孙将与这场战斗毫无瓜葛。史坦尼斯已把她和他的私生侄儿艾德瑞克·风暴一起送回了龙石岛。之前,除后党人士发出微弱抗议外,他的船长和诸侯纷纷坚持不要女人加入这场光荣的战役。不过说归说,史坦尼斯本不打算理会,直到布莱斯·卡伦伯爵的一句话逆转了潮流:“陛下,若巫魔女还跟着咱们,将来人们便会把这场胜利称之为她的胜利,而不是您的。别人会说您靠她的符咒才赢得王冠。”在激烈的争论中,戴佛斯管住了嘴巴,但说心里话,他乐于见她被遣。对梅丽珊卓和她的真主,他只想避而远之。
  右舷,奉献号朝河岸驶去,放出跳板,弓箭手随即乱哄哄地涉进浅滩,将弓高举,以保持弓弦干燥。他们冲进悬崖和河水之间狭窄的滩头。城上飞石如雨,跳跃砸落,其间还混杂有弓箭与长矛。然而角度太小,在峭壁的掩护下,这些武器作用不大。
  祈祷号在上游二十多码的地方登陆,虔诚号则歪歪斜斜地朝河岸撞去。这时,守军出来了,他们冲下河岸,军马的铁蹄踏过浅滩,溅起水花。骑士们杀进弓箭手中,好似恶狼驱逐小鸡,大多数人还不及搭箭,便又被赶回船上,甚至落入河中。步兵连忙赶到,用长矛和战斧加以抵御,瞬间之后,整个场面便是血肉横飞。戴佛斯认出猎狗的狗头盔。他骑着骏马,通过跳板,杀上祈祷号,肩上的纯白披风迎风飘扬。不管是谁,只要近身,便被不由分说一斧砍翻。
  过了城堡,在环型城墙之中,山丘上的君临跃入眼帘。河滨成了一片焦土,兰尼斯特把所有建筑付之一炬,并将各色人等都赶进烂泥门。烧焦的桅杆和沉没的船只堆积在河滩,使船只无法靠近长长的石码头。看来这里无法登陆。烂泥门后,三架巨型投石机露出头来。维桑尼亚丘陵顶,艳阳映在贝勒大圣堂的七座水晶高塔上,璀璨发光。
  戴佛斯瞧不清前方的战斗,但能听见作战的声音。两艘战舰相撞,发出撕裂的巨响,他辨不出是哪两条船。顷刻之后,又一声巨大的碰撞回荡在水面,接着是第三声。在船木分解的刺耳尖啸中,他听见怒火号船头投石机深沉的咚——咚声。海鹿号将一艘乔佛里的船迎面劈成两半,狗鼻号却开始起火燃烧,亚莉珊女王号被丝绸夫人号和夫人之耻号夹在中间,动弹不得,她的船员正与登舰的敌人做殊死搏斗。
  正前方,敌方君临号穿过信仰号和王权号之间的缝隙,猛扑而来。信仰号右舷的桨手在撞击之前及时收起船桨,但王权号左舷的桨却如火柴棍般被掠过的君临号全数撞断。“放箭,”戴佛斯命令,他的十字弓兵立刻掀起一阵致命的箭雨。他看见君临号的船长倒下,一时却想不起对方的名字。
  岸上,巨型投石机的手臂一只、两只、三只,纷纷抬起。数以百计的石头爬上黄色的天空,每块都大如人头。它们坠落下来,或溅起巨大浪花,或击穿橡木甲板,把人活生生打成碎骨、肉泥和肝浆。第一战列的船已全部加入战团。爪钩穿梭,铁撞锤砸过木壳,士兵群聚登船。在流动的浓烟之中,只见箭矢遮天蔽日。人们纷纷死去……所幸到目前为止,他的部下尚无阵亡。
  黑贝丝号逆流而上,桨官鼓声雷动,好似她正饥渴地寻找撞锤的第一个牺牲品。亚莉珊女王号已被两艘兰尼斯特战舰捕获,三船由爪钩和绳索连成一体。
  “撞角速度!”戴佛斯高呼。
  鼓点模糊,成了一片绵长、狂热、无休无止的锤打,黑贝丝起飞了,船首劈开水花,飞沫犹如乳奶。阿拉德发现了同样的机会,他的玛瑞亚夫人号与黑贝丝号并驾齐驱。此刻,第一战列已经散开,各自为战。三艘纠结的战舰就在前方,缠绕着缓缓旋转,甲板上血肉模糊,人们用斧剑互相挥砍。再转过去一点,戴佛斯·席渥斯向战士祷告,让她再转过去一点,把侧舷暴露出来。
  战士定然听见了他的祷告。黑贝丝号和玛瑞亚夫人号几乎同时扎进夫人之耻号体内,把她从头到尾撞个稀烂,力道之猛,连隔着三条船的丝绸夫人号上的人也被抛入海中。相撞的刹那,戴佛斯的牙齿猛地闭合,差点咬断舌头。他吐出一口鲜血。下次记得闭紧嘴巴,你这蠢货。在海上讨了四十年生活,这还是他头一遭主动撞击别人的船。回头一看,船上的弓箭手正自由射击。
  “后退,”他命令。黑贝丝号倒划船桨,河水迅猛灌进刚才砸出的大洞,夫人之耻号就这样在她面前支离破碎,成群的人落入河中。活人挣扎求生,死人寂默浮沉,而穿重板甲或锁子甲的人不论死活立刻沉入河底,不再动弹。即将淹死的人们的苦苦哀号,一直萦绕在他耳际。
  一抹绿光闪过眼帘,飞向前面,落到左舷方向。刹时,一窝翡翠毒蛇咝咝叫着在亚莉珊女王号的船尾升起,翻腾,燃烧。恐怖的哭喊从前方传来:“野火!”
  他脸色大变。燃烧的沥青是一回事,野火的威胁则大不相同。这种邪恶的物质,几乎无法扑灭。哪怕只有一点火星,用斗篷闷,斗篷反而着火;用手掌拍,手掌反而燃烧。“尿在野火上,你那玩意儿就得烤焦,”这是老海员们的名言之一。伊姆瑞爵士已警告过他们可能会碰上这种炼金术士的邪恶物质。所幸世上活着的火术士寥寥无几,这种物质很快便会耗尽,伊姆瑞爵士向人们保证。
  戴佛斯下达新指令:战舰掉头,一舷桨手往前划而另一舷往后划。玛瑞亚夫人号也在撤离,没有沾上火苗。烈火以他难以想象的速度吞噬了亚莉珊女王号,随即蔓延到她的捕获者。绿火缠身的人跳进水中,发出非人的惨嚎。君临城上,喷火弩射出死亡,烂泥门内,庞然的投石机掷下巨石。一颗公牛大小的岩石坠落在黑贝丝号和海灵号之间,激得双船摇晃不止,甲板上的人浑身皆湿。另一颗小不了多少的石头直接命中傲笑者号。这条瓦列利安家的战舰像一块从高塔上抛下的孩童玩具般爆炸分裂,溅起的碎片有手臂那么长。
  在漫天的黑烟和绿火中,戴佛斯瞥见一群小船顺流而下:其中有渡船、划艇、驳轮、木筏、小帆船和船身腐烂得几乎无法漂浮的货船,混乱不堪。真是绝望的挣扎,凭这一堆浮木怎可扭转战局?只能挡道罢了。显而易见,敌军战线已无法重整。左翼,史蒂芬公爵号,珍娜号和侠剑号突破了防守,冲向上游。右翼还在酣战,然而,我军中央部分却在投石机的巨石袭击下土崩瓦解,有的船调头朝下游避去,有的船靠向左边,大家都在匆忙闪避无情的石雨。怒火号调转方向,企图用船尾投石机还击,不料射程不够,投出的沥青桶只砸在城墙上。王权号失去泰半船桨,信仰号被敌舰撞穿,开始下沉。他率领黑贝丝穿出两船之间,擦过瑟曦太后装饰华丽的镀金游艇——如今艇上满载士兵而非糖果蜜饯。这记碰撞将十几个敌人掀进河中,他们试图游泳,却成了黑贝丝号上弓箭手们的活靶子。
  马索斯高声叫喊,警告左舷方向出现的危机:一艘兰尼斯特战舰正挺着撞锤,直扑而来。“右满舵!”戴佛斯大喝。他的部下用桨叶推开游艇,其他人则拼命划水调头,让船首对准那不顾一切冲来的白鹿号。一时之间,他恐惧不已,生怕动作太慢,只剩被撞沉一途,幸而潮流及时帮助了黑贝丝号,当碰撞最终发生时,只是相互擦击,两船壳摩擦刮割,桨叶齐断。一块参差不齐的木板从头顶飞过,锋利如矛,戴佛斯不由得缩了一下。“登船!”他叫道。爪钩抛出。他抽出长剑,带头翻过栏杆。白鹿号的船员迎上船舷与他们对峙,但黑贝丝号的步兵如一阵钢铁洪流扫荡过去。戴佛斯穿过混战的人群,寻找敌舰船长,此人却在他靠近之前丧命。他站在船长的尸体旁,突然被人从后用战斧偷袭,幸好头盔挡下这一击,脑袋只是嗡嗡作响,并未碎裂。他昏头转向,下意识地着地翻滚。偷袭者喊叫着发起冲锋。戴佛斯双手握剑往上,抢先刺入来人腹中。
  手下一名船员扶他起立,“船长阁下,白鹿号已被我方夺取。”确实如此,戴佛斯抬眼四望。大多数敌人不是已死,便是奄奄一息,还有一些人投降。他摘下头盔,擦擦脸上的血迹,调头返回自己的船,一路小心翼翼,人们流出的内脏肚肠使甲板黏滑无比。马索斯伸手扶他翻过栏杆。
  接下来短短时间,黑贝丝号和白鹿号倒成了暴风雨中心的平静风眼。亚莉珊女王号和丝绸夫人号仍捆在一起,如一团绿色的地狱火,拖带夫人之耻号的残骸,飘向下游。一艘密尔战舰不幸撞上了她们,顷刻间也着了火。猫号正靠在迅速下沉的勇敢号边拯救人员。龙祸号的船长操纵坐船于两个码头间的缝隙处强行登陆,龙骨被撕得粉碎,船员和弓箭手、步兵一起蜂拥上岸,加入攻城队伍。红鸦号也被撞穿,正在缓缓倾斜。海鹿号同时与火势和敌兵搏斗,但她把烈焰红心旗插上了身边乔佛里的忠臣号。怒火号神气的船首被巨石打得不见踪影,正与神恩号接舷对战。他看见瓦列利安大人的潮头岛之荣光号撞开两艘兰尼斯特的快船,掀翻一艘,正向另一艘发射火箭。南岸,骑士们正领着战马陆续登上货船,许多小型战舰载满步兵,已开始渡河。她们格外谨慎地在半沉的船只和漂浮的野火之间挑选路径。史坦尼斯国王的全部舰队已驶入了河流,只有萨拉多·桑恩的里斯船还在湾内。很快我军将掌控整条黑水河。伊姆瑞爵士终于得到渴望的胜利,戴佛斯想,史坦尼斯终于能让军队跨过天堑,然而诸神在上,代价实在是……
  “船长阁下!”马索斯碰碰他肩膀。
  是剑鱼号。她的两行桨叶起起落落,但风帆始终没降下来。燃烧的沥青点燃索具,火势逐渐蔓延,爬过绳子,登上帆布,长成一个黄焰大瘤。她那笨重的撞锤,形塑成船名所指的鱼类的模样,歪歪斜斜地栽向前方水面。剑鱼号正前方,一艘小船缓缓飘来,在河中缓缓打转,形成一个诱人的目标。这是一艘兰尼斯特的废船,吃水很低,黏稠的绿血从舷板间的隙缝渗漏而出。
  见此光景,戴佛斯·席渥斯的心脏停止了跳动。
  “不,”他大喊,“不,不不不不不不不——!”但在一片吼叫和撕杀声中,除了马索斯,没人听见他的话。至少剑鱼号的船长肯定没听见,他兴奋不已,手中笨拙的剑终于找到了合适目标。顷刻间,剑鱼号提升至战斗速度。戴佛斯抬起残废的手掌紧紧握住装指骨的皮袋。
  碰撞、撕裂、分解,剑鱼号把腐朽的废船撞成纷飞的碎片。她像一颗熟透的水果般爆裂开来,虽然没有一种水果能发出木头分裂的尖啸。伴随漫天的果肉,绿色的汁液从一千个罐子中流溢而出,好似垂死野兽的肚肠,闪耀绿芒,光彩夺目,在河面上散开……
  “后退,”他咆哮,“快离开。赶快离开她,后退,后退!”绳索砍开,戴佛斯感觉到甲板移动,黑贝丝快速脱离白鹿号,木桨重新入水。
  接着,只听一声急促而尖利的低吠,好似什么人凑在耳边喘气。半晌之后,成了怒嚎。脚下的甲板消失不见,黑水扑击脸庞,灌进鼻子和嘴巴。他呛水,淹溺,不知身在何方。在无边的惊恐中,戴佛斯盲目挣扎,直到终于浮出水面。他吐出积水,深吸口气,抓住最近的木板,紧抱不放。
  剑鱼号和废船消失不见,焦黑的残躯同他一起漂向下游,溺水的人们死死抓住散落水中的冒烟木板。河面上升起一个五十尺高的绿火恶魔,他旋转着,翩翩起舞。他有十几只手臂,每只都握着长鞭,鞭子一挥,那儿就起火燃烧。黑贝丝号烧了起来,两旁的白鹿号和忠臣号也一样。虔诚号、猫号、勇敢号、王权号、红鸦号、老妇人号、信仰号和怒火号全都烈焰冲天,连君临号和神恩号也未能幸免,恶魔不分敌我地狼吞虎咽。瓦列利安大人华丽的潮头岛之荣光号企图掉头,但恶魔懒洋洋地伸出一根绿手指,扫过她银色的船桨,把它们像蜡烛一样点燃。一时之间,她好似在用两排长长的明亮火炬击水划行,努力挣脱。
  流水紧抱住他,裹挟着他,旋转漂流。他咬牙奋力游水,方才避免被一块漂过身边的野火残片触到。我儿子呢?戴佛斯想,但在这一片空前的喧嚣中,根本无法寻找。又一艘满载野火的废船在身后爆炸。整条黑水河似乎从河床开始沸腾,到处是燃烧的桅杆,燃烧的士兵,船只爆裂的碎末纷飞于空气之中。
  这样下去,我将被冲进海湾。但不管怎样总比待在这儿强,只要能离开,就可想办法上岸。他是个货真价实的游泳好手,何况萨拉多·桑恩的舰队就在海口,伊姆瑞爵士命令他们留在湾内担任后卫……
  这时,激流刚好把他的身子转了个方向,似乎要他仔细瞧瞧下游等待着的残酷命运。
  铁索。诸神救我,他们把拦江铁索升起来了。
  在河流汇入黑水湾的宽阔海口,铁链紧密地伸展,大约比水面高出两三尺。已有十几艘战舰撞上屏障,湍急的黑水正把其他船只牵引过去。几乎所有船都在燃烧,尚还完好的也无法幸免。透过铁索,戴佛斯看见萨拉多·桑恩舰队的彩绘船壳,但他知道自己永远也到不了那儿。一座由火红的钢铁、炽热的船木和旋转的绿火组成的长墙挡在他们之间。黑水河口成了地狱之门。
发帖 回复